《Dancing on the golden ashes》 Chapter 1 Welcome to the World of no end! (Part 1) This world is boring and colorless. Yes, this is the first thought that crosses my mind every morning when the sun shines through my tiny apartment window. Getting up every day has become more of a challenge than a necessity.The repetitive routine of going to the same old, boring job at a convenience store and returning to a lonely apartment where nobody is waiting for my glorious return is, to say the least, quite depressing. But I, Lee Gaon, an average city girl, have decided to hang on to this lifestyle with a smile on my face. How average could one get, you may ask? Well, in my opinion, black hair, a pale face, and dark circles under my eyes wouldn''t grab anyone''s attention in public. Some may even call me a shut-in; others, a lonely twenty-three-year-old woman who traded her family for video games. I suppose, in their opinion, my life is sad. Very disappointing... I feel sad for people who don''t understand my glorious sacrifice. Not everybody can sit on their chair for twelve straight hours, staring at a bright monitor, which cost me half my monthly paycheck. Not to mention the personal computer I built myself, which makes me feel over the moon. I could brag about it all day, given the chance. Truth be told, I have not wasted all this money and time for nothing. I am a professional gamer¡ªwell, at least, that''s what I used to call myself. The reality, however, is depressing. Nobody accepts a woman as being better than men in this rotten gaming society. In my first tournament, I was looked down on, laughed at, and mocked for trying to compete in a "manly" sport. So, I naturally had to prove them wrong. Long story short, I made history. I became the first woman in the entire world to win a one-versus-one in a Player Versus Player tournament of the most popular "massively multiplayer online role-playing game"¡ªThe World of Dragonia. I still remember how the majority of the men''s faces dropped after my victory. I felt free and unbound by societal pressure. I can''t help but smile each time I think of it. But my sweet victory did not last long. My story went from "the best woman player in the world" to "the most disgusting cheater to have ever walked the earth." How could that have happened, you may ask? Well... The giant of the gaming industry, the Sun Gaming Team, sued me for cheating. At first, I thought I could easily win the court case. However, out of nowhere, evidence of me cheating started surfacing on the web. It took less than five days for all my fans to turn their backs on me. My family cut ties with me completely, and my best friend at the time posted on social media about how terrible a person I had always been. Let me clarify some things. First, I have never, not even once in my life, tried to cheat in a game. Second, I worked very hard to achieve my victory. But here we are... Alone and at the center of mockery. Why? Because I tried to make a name for myself. And I suppose I certainly did. I lost the court case, and my family had to pay an enormous amount of money to the Sun Gaming Team. As you might guess, they weren''t too happy with me. By age twenty-one, I had to move out of my parent''s house and start working at a convenience store, which I hate so much¡ªonly because my boss tried to get too close to me inappropriately on my second day at work. However, no matter how furious I was, I needed the job. So, I endured it with all my might, keeping my distance from him every time he showed up at work. My current goal is to have a stable income to at least pay my rent and buy cheap food to keep myself going. Let us go back to the present time. Today is the same usual boring day. I see the clock hit 5:30 pm, and I quickly check out, pass my spot to my co-worker, and hit the road on foot. My apartment is just a mile away from my job. So, I slowly stroll home with excitement in my eyes. I can finally log on to my favorite game. I open the door to my apartment, and something doesn''t feel right. I could swear I turned off the lights before leaving, but because I hate darkness, I sometimes leave them on my way out. Without giving it too much thought and brushing it off as me just being forgetful, I make my way through a pile of garbage on the ground that I swore to myself I''d clean up one day¡ªbut I can never find the time to do this simple daily necessity. After all, I can clean up after having some fun online. After taking a speedy shower, I wrap my hair in a towel turban to dry and pace myself to turn on the computer. It takes around two to three minutes to boot up my favorite game. I take this time to boil some water and prepare my instant tteokbokki. "Wow, it smells so good!" Yes, this is the life! What could be better than my favorite meal and my favorite game at the same time? Ding dong The doorbell rings. Weird. I didn''t order anything, nor would anybody visit me. It must be one of those religious sect people. Last year, I opened the door for one of their errand boys, only to be welcomed by nonsense about how their god is better than any other out there and how we should love each other and so on... If I ignore them, they should leave eventually... I hope. Convincing myself not to care, I focus on the game. My character, a scythe master, has just hit a new milestone; Rank 1 on Player Versus Player rankings! Happy with my victory, I hold my head facing the ceiling and smile. I can''t help but scoff at all those people who say I''m not good enough. After I got sued for cheating, I got banned from the game as well. I had to buy a new account online to play anonymously. In my head, the only thought was that if nobody knows, then I should be safe, right? I can''t believe how naive I was. Five minutes after reaching the top spot on the ranking board, I got logged out, and a message on the screen flashed in nostalgic colors. *Your account has been permanently suspended for cheating.* "What the hell! How could they know it was me? Have I been monitored? Have they installed spy cameras in my room or something... ahh, so infuriating!" I couldn''t help but curse every single person that made my life so miserable. Not only have I lost all my progress, but I also must buy a new account on illegal websites again. Buying accounts costs quite a lot of money, and not every single one of them works. Ding Dong The doorbell rings again. I am already angry, and those damn people are bothering and angering me even more! "I DON''T NEED YOUR DAMN SECT! GO AWAY!" I couldn''t control myself and shouted at the door as loud as I could. Silence After a minute passed, nothing else happened. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I suppose they left. Well, who would stay after hearing a hysterical tenant shouting at them?" Not bothering myself with the apartment door anymore, I rush to search the web for a new account to buy. But to my surprise, there was... nothing? I check if I typed it correctly on Maver, but even after checking several times, I find myself lost in thought. How could the entire marketplace for the most popular game disappear from the internet? Puzzled, I try to launch the game only to run into another problem. -The game file has been corrupted and cannot be opened.- "What the hell is going on here?" Now I am really starting to go mad. I try again and again only to run into the same problem. I take a deep breath and try to calm myself down. Perhaps the game got hacked or something. It should be fixed in a couple of hours. Beep Suddenly, out of nowhere, my computer shuts down... "Great, seems like the electricity went out; that''s exactly what I need right now..." I sigh to myself, knowing this day could not go any worse, right? Knock knock "Wh...what the hell... who has such tenacity to bother me at such a time?" With fury and frustration in my eyes, I rush to the door, and without a single care in the world, I swing my front door open, ready to fight anybody who is crazy enough to mess with this lioness. However, truth be told, I would probably lose to a child in a fight with my skinny, stick-like body. But in that short moment of total meltdown, I lost all reasoning. "Now you''ve done it. Get the hell away from my door?...Ah?" Nobody was at the door. You should know I rushed to the door in a matter of seconds in my furious state. And nobody could have run away so fast without making a sound and me noticing. I look around, confused. Could it have been my neighbors? But it doesn''t make sense; they have never engaged in such silly behavior. Could it be a prank? No, I would have caught someone running away. The only possibility is... "No, no, no! Gaon, calm down. There is no way a ghost would choose me as a target. Right?" My body shivered just from the thought of it. There is an urban legend in my country to never open a door for a person you do not know, and if you do and nobody is there, an evil spirit has come for your dear life. My face turned ashen as I stood there frozen in place. One minute... Two minutes... Five minutes... I stood in my doorway frozen like a little rabbit facing its feral enemy. Thankfully, after conquering my fears, nothing happened to me. I sigh with great relief, and just as I turn to enter my apartment, I notice a small golden card on the ground next to my front door. "Ahh!" That scared me a thousand times more than any evil spirit could ever do. As I stood there looking at the card on the ground, I could not find a common sense of what was happening to me today. Am I dreaming? "Ouch." I pinch myself to see if I am awake, and the pain gives me a cruel awakening. "Is anybody there?!" I shout into my room as if hoping to find some living soul messing with me, but nobody answers. "Damn it! Why is my day like a roller coaster today? If this continues, I will be forced to call an exorcist for you! You hear me, ghost?!" I could not shake off the feeling of something supernatural, yet considering recent events, I have to face reality and search for a logical solution. All there was left for me to do was to inspect this strange golden card. As I pick it up, I can feel a small electric shock run through my fingertips into my body. I almost let go of the card, but as if out of my control, my body decided to hold on to it tightly. What a weird card. It feels a bit heavy, as if it were made of real gold. The corners are marked in weird crimson patterns that, if my eyes are not playing a trick on me, are slowly reaching the middle of the card! At the same time the crimson patterns reach the middle, I see black letters start to take shape at that spot. "F-L-I-P-T-H-E-C-A-R-D-O-V-E-R." I flip the card over, and the letters written in an unknown language start shining in a multicolored light. A second later, a mysterious voice starts to speak into my ear. "Welcome! To the trial version of the new generation game: THE WORLD OF NO END! You have been chosen from many talents to take part in this grand new life experience! You will be transported to the new location in Five! Four! Three! Two! One!" I can feel my consciousness slowly fading away... "What is happening to me!?" I feel myself slowly drifting away from reality, as if some mysterious otherworldly power wants to take control over my fate. "WA-WAIT!" Chapter 2 Welcome to The World of No End (Part 2) Suddenly, my vision turned dark, and a weird voice sounded in my head once again."Welcome, player x-5362! You have been carefully chosen to take part in building a new world for humankind. A world where anything is possible as long as you become powerful enough." I felt conflicted and unsure if what was happening right now was my mind''s imagination or reality. But the cruel awakening hit me when I understood I had zero to no control over my own body, nor could I feel anything else but the void around me. This alone made me believe this unknown voice was telling some sort of truth. After all, a force capable of stripping me of my consciousness would not be a mere prank you could see on TheyTube that is often so popular these days. "As a player, you can think of this world as a game you have been playing all your life. I have crafted this world to possess magic! But, as well as dangers that humanity has never faced before. You, as well as other participants, can build this world however you desire. Be it one rules it all or play a democratic game of choosing who controls the masses. It is a new land, a new age, and new opportunities! Go conquer and create. I will be watching you!" It felt weird, listening to the mysterious voice in my head telling me that I was chosen to build a new world in a game. Sounds completely ridiculous to me. Real life is not a novel or a game; you cannot simply create a different world out of thin air. And the most important detail: why would I want to be in somebody''s stupid world-building game or whatever this is? I am a free soul! But... Even if I could not feel my body, I know my heart is racing at this moment. This is exactly what I had been waiting for. Can I really say goodbye to that dark and lonely world and leave all my worries behind? Could I, Lee Gaon, become so powerful that people would never look down on me again? Yes! I will do it! I know I can! Following my heart is most important, after all! Just as I had been immersed in my own glorious monologue, the mysterious voice once more rang in my mind. "There are fifteen fighter roles in this world you can choose from. As I have mentioned before, you can think of this as a game. Please read well and choose carefully; the role you choose will determine your life and death. There is no second life or retry. Dying means the true ending." The words I least wished to hear at this moment entered my mind. This is not a world a gamer would want to travel to. Having multiple lives and knowing one can resurrect after death is what drives us to perfect our survival skills, but also makes us feel more relaxed and not afraid of death. For a moment, it made me contemplate if I truly wanted this. But, I don''t believe I have a choice. At the end of the day, I will have to follow the rules of this world to survive. In any case, all I can do now is wait for the most important task of my life: choosing the correct role. This time, a different voice sounded, which felt very familiar. Oh, right, I have heard this many times, the same AI-generated female voice that has become extremely popular on the internet lately. "Player x-5362, please input your real name and surname." My long-shut eyes finally opened with a bright white window screen welcoming me. I looked around, but everything seemed to be a void, dark space. My naked body was floating in the air like I was a hot air balloon. The feeling of anxiousness hit me ever so quickly. For some reason, watching yourself surrounded by darkness in an unknown place feels very heart-clenching. The fear of the unknown makes my blood race, and I feel scared, but weirdly excited! After a short moment, I gathered myself and extended my arm toward the screen. As my fingertips gently tapped on it, I felt a soft electric current run through my body. The keyboard opened up, and I could finally type in my name. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first thought I had was to set up a fake name. But thinking about it more carefully, I decided not to be afraid to use my real name in this world. I want to make it known! "Let''s see. L-E-E-G-A-O-N." It felt good to finally be able to speak. A sense of freedom surged deep in my heart, something I had never felt before. Just as my finger tapped on the last letter of my name, a voice of the system echoed in my mind once more. "Welcome to the game, player Lee Gaon. The system has noticed you have used your real name. As a reward for honest behavior, you have been awarded 10 starting skill points." Starting skill points? I wonder if it is a similar system to MMORPG games? If it turns out to be the case, I will have to be very careful how I spend my points... "You may now select your role based on the affinity the system has calculated to match your style. You have three options to choose from." Right in front of my eyes, the name screen was instantaneously replaced with a golden sheet of paper that hung in the air like a holy relic. -Role selection- Special note: Each role can evolve and grow with the user. -Blue moon warrior- -Shapeshifter- -Special affinity role- Under the special affinity role, there was a text in dark red color and different shift. "This role will be randomly generated for you. There is a 50% chance of gaining a powerful role and a 50% chance of gaining a weak role." So, the roles that suit me the best are these... I love to gamble, so the random role grabs my interest the most. I wonder if it is possible to inspect these further? I extended my finger toward the screen, and a gentle jolt of electricity tickled my fingertip as I pressed on "Blue Moon Warrior." -Role selection- -Blue Moon Warrior- A powerful sword class that specializes in dancing with your sword as your partner. The user can control the sword with their mind to engage in flying sword combat. Starting basic abilities: -Level 1 Moon Slash- -Level 1 Ten Thousand Lotus Stab- -Level 1 Dance of the Eight Immortals- Special passive abilities: -Level 1 Quick Movement- -Level 1 Wind Dance- -Level 1 Wind Steps- Unique Abilities: -Immortal Path-??? User''s level is too low to inspect. Wow! This class is amazing! But... I cannot imagine myself dancing with a blade while fighting my enemies. It is slightly embarrassing. "NEXT!" I swiped the screen with utmost enthusiasm. I do not remember the last time I was this excited. -Shapeshifter- A powerful shapeshifter class that allows the user to transform into a beast-human hybrid. The user has an increased affinity with nature and can control basic elements such as fire, wind, water, and earth. The user gains the ability to transform after the first kill on a beast; each beast can provide unique transformations. Starting basic abilities: -Level 1 Transformation- -Level 1 Fireblast- -Level 1 Windblast- -Level 1 Waterblast- -Level 1 Earthblast- Special passive abilities: -Level 1 Enhanced Regeneration- -Level 1 Enhanced Vision- -Level 1 Enhanced Hearing- -Level 1 Enhanced Movement- Unique ability: -Nature is Me, I am Nature-??? User''s level is too low to inspect. "Intriguing, however, I''m not interested in becoming half-human, half-beast. No matter how cool it sounds, it''s just weird." I could not help but mumble to myself. I could imagine my friend from high school would love this, as she always loved to cosplay with cat or dog ears. I wonder how she''s doing these days... I suddenly remembered my best friend from high school, but ever since we finished school, we went on different paths, and it became harder and harder to find time to talk or hang out. Well, I bet Soo-ah is doing just fine. After all, nobody was as tough as her in school. Anyhow, I have more important business to take care of at this moment instead of caring for her. I must be careful with what I choose. The first two classes sound very powerful and well-crafted. The only problem is that I do not like the idea behind them. I wish I could choose a playstyle similar to the character I used to play in The World of Dragonia. I''m not sure how much time has passed, but it felt like an eternity spent standing in one place, calculating all the pros and cons. Surprisingly, the system did not rush me. Perhaps, in the big scheme of things, a couple of hours is only a small speck of dust in space for a being that can create this place. It appears I only have one choice left. Hehe... Me and my gambling addiction. I froze for a moment before clicking on the random class. Is this really a good idea to bet my life on a chance? It was the first time in my life that I had to think hard before choosing. But my gambling addiction kicked in, and I tapped the screen. "You better be good!" I shouted as I crossed my fingers, hoping not to get a low-tier role and end up dedicating my life to hiding or depending on someone else. "Confirm your decision." -Y/N- My face felt like it had lost all its color. I was afraid and yet so weirdly excited. The very moment I tapped on the "yes" option, a burst of golden light blurred my vision as I felt my body bend and tear. First, my heart began beating as fast as if I was sprinting with all my might. Then my arms and legs started vibrating uncontrollably. My whole body quickly followed suit. An excruciating pain raged through my body as I could feel the changes happening in every single cell. I wanted to scream, but I could not even make a sound. Perhaps it was the pain, or perhaps the system had shut my voice off. But the complete silence, following the pain, made my mind almost break. My mind and vision became clear again after what felt like an eternity, and I felt somehow different, but I could not tell what exactly had changed. "CONGRATULATIONS" "YOU HAVE RECEIVED A SPECIAL GRADE ROLE" "YOUR ROLE GRADE IS D" "USUAL STARTING ROLE GRADE IS E" "YOUR ROLE NAME IS" "DEATH EATER" "A Death Eater... huh?" Only after recovering from the mental and physical torture did I understand where I was. That... I did not expect to happen to me right after arriving in this world. I wonder if there are other people who had to go through the same pain as me? My mind was still drifting somewhere else, but then it suddenly hit me. A Death Eater? It sounds like something from a horror movie. They surely don''t expect me to eat corpses or something, right? My face switched from excitement to horror instantly. I wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Suddenly, the two previous roles sounded ever so pleasing to my ears. But I knew I could not go back. "Can I inspect this role at least, please?" Shockingly, as if responding to my command, a screen once again popped up in front of me. -Death Eater (Special role)- A class that specializes in dancing with death. The user gains the ability to reap the souls of the dead, which must be used as food. The player loses the ability to gain nourishment from any other source. The souls also strengthen the user and give birth to new class abilities. User controls a scythe made of their own soul, which is used as a weapon (can evolve). Basic starting abilities: -Level 1 Kinetic Slash (evolving)- -Level 1 Kinetic Shield (evolving)- -Level 1 Soul Harvest (evolving)- -Level 1 Space Distortion (evolving)- Special passive abilities: -Level 1 Laughing at Death- Each second in combat gives the user 1 stack, which can stack up to 100 times. -Level 1 - Each stack gives 0.1% attack power. -Level 1 ¨C Each stack gives 0.1% defense. After the user reaches 100 stacks, a special ability is granted: -Level 1 Death Shall Not Claim Me- User becomes immortal for 10 seconds. -Level 1 Increased Regeneration- -Level 1 Increased Vision- -Level 1 Quick Movement- Special unique ability: -Level 1 Memento Vivere- After slaying 100 enemies, the user dies and is reborn nine days later. Rebirth grants the player a new unique ability and boost in strength. -Times reborn: 0/7- I read the role description for about ten minutes to make sure I had not missed a single thing. To think that my joke would actually come true and that I must consume the dead to survive is beyond ridiculous. I was not certain if it was me being sick in the head or if today''s events made me go crazy, but for some reason, I liked this role and the abilities I could test in a short while. "Death Eater! Hahaha! How ridiculous! Well then! I shall become the worst nightmare of anyone who crosses my path!" I couldn''t tell, but if anybody could see my face right now, they would think I had gone crazy. A grin as big as the sky was slowly rising on my face. However, it felt so right and so good. I wanted to see those people again, those same people who ruined my life. I do not know what I was thinking, but as I gazed into the horizon, for the first time in my life, I felt like I could finally be myself! Chapter 3 First Challenge (Part 1) "Player Lee Gaon, you shall now be transported into your new reality."Right after the system spoke these words, black-as-night silk robes started wrapping around my body, which felt like a gentle, motherly touch. My naked body soon became dressed in a black, elegant dress. The golden patterns on the dress made me feel like it was fairy tale clothing. My feet tickled briefly, and soon I spotted a pair of golden low-heeled sandals resting on them. My ears burned from what I soon found were golden earrings piercing my skin, which had never worn an accessory before. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ehh? What is this? I''ve never worn such clothes in my life." I tried pulling it off, but it was stuck to my body as if it were my skin. -You can now use the ability: Inspect- A sudden system message startled me, and I quickly focused on trying to use my inspection ability on these clothes. -Soul Armor- -A special armor made from the user''s soul.- White text, as if from a game, floated in the area I was looking at. "What a bunch of nonsense! Hey! System! Hey...! If this is really made from my soul, you should know I don''t like to dress like this. Give me some oversized clothing! People can see my naked legs! How can I walk like this?!" -Your request has been denied- "WHAT THE¡­?!" I felt speechless. How was this armor? Clearly, they''ve never seen real armor in their life. I wanted to dig my own grave and bury my burning face deep inside. It was just too embarrassing. Perhaps I was so busy with myself that I hadn''t noticed a person next to me trying to make conversation. "You! Hey, you, woman! Are you Death? Or are you messing with me on purpose? Huh?!" I finally snapped out of my embarrassing thoughts and looked at this person with contempt. As our eyes met, I could see a hint of fear and lust in his. He looked middle-aged, with a balding hairline and a nose so red it looked like he''d been drinking before being brought here. I didn''t want to stay here any longer. I needed to figure out what to do next in this world. I wondered how I should use those starting skill points the system told me about... Just as I turned around to leave, the same person grabbed my arm and tried pulling me toward him. "Hey! I''m talking to you, bi... argh!" Just as the words left his mouth, I snapped and punched him right in the face! What happened next shocked me to the core. The same person I punched flew four meters away until his unresponsive body hit the ground. I looked at my own hands, unable to believe it was me. How could I, a frail, ordinary girl, make someone go flying? Am I really that much stronger now? I didn''t know for certain, but the proof lay just a short distance from me. It felt good! I wanted to punch some thugs again. Just one tiny detail about this situation worried me... "Is he dead? Oh my God, did I kill him?" For the first time, I''d run into this kind of situation. I didn''t know if I should check on him or just run away. But thinking about how he talked to me, I decided not to care about that person at all. "Well, even if I did, whatever, that asshole deserves it." But no matter what I said, I had to check if the person was alright; after all, I don''t wish to become a killer. Unless there was no other choice. This was a perfect chance for me to test out my agility. With a single leap, I easily closed the four-meter distance. Amazing! Now that I had some time to look around, I finally noticed my surroundings. I was in a field of green grass, with trees as tall as skyscrapers in the distance. But it felt quite empty. Usually, when I read a story of someone being transported to another world, they end up in some big town, castle, or at least a village. But I couldn''t spot anything like that around me. Only me and this idiot. I pulled myself together, and after picking a direction, I kicked the middle-aged thug gently. After hearing him groan, I headed towards the forest. But as I took my first steps, I stumbled and almost fell. "I really hate these sandals. I wish I had some sneakers instead. I''m not used to wearing this kind of clothing!" Usually, in a game, the character would have a suit of armor or adventurer''s clothes¡ªsuitable for quick movement and battle. "The worst that could happen would be if I ran into some strong monster and couldn''t run away because I''m tripping every few seconds." From my gaming experience, I knew that there should be some monsters in the forest area. I hoped to test my skills against them, but I had to be careful. The forest was at least 5 or 6 miles away, so I had plenty of time to learn how to summon my weapon. "Okay, how should I do this? Weapon, summon!" Nothing. "Ehh? Let me try again¡­ Weapon, appear!" The creator of this game must be entertained watching me suffer. Just you wait until I get my hands on you someday... I was pissed. He or she can''t hear my inner thoughts, right? If they did, I''d be in a bit of a problem. But so what? I''m a free person; I can express myself... Thinking about the being who created this place, I felt unsure if I could ever get my revenge. No matter what I tried, I couldn''t summon my weapon. Maybe I was rushing things too much, so I tried calming myself and thinking rationally. "I should try summoning a system message again." I cleared my throat with a silent cough and tried again. "System help?" I hoped it worked. -Welcome to Customer Service, Lee Gaon. How may we serve you today?- Wow, a completely different voice, gentler and more human-like than the system message before. "I want to know how to summon my weapon and how to use skill points." "As a Death Eater, you can summon your weapon by using your soul power. Try imagining yourself gathering energy in your heart and guiding that energy toward the arm you wish the weapon to be materialized." "To use skill points, you must use your mind to create an image inside your head of the skill window. The game system has granted you the ability to use your mind as a monitor to view your skills, stats, and level." "Guide soul energy from my heart to my arm? Let me try." I started imagining a soul power inside my heart, and instantly, I felt some mysterious power starting to surge within me. It felt like a thousand ants were running through my veins into my right arm. My hand felt ticklish, and in a few seconds, I noticed a small current of black and golden whirlpool dancing on my palm. What happened next was straight from a fiction book. A black handle started growing in size, which quickly produced a shining golden blade and became a majestic scythe. My eyes were shining, and my heart was racing. I felt overjoyed, not only because I could use magic-like abilities, but also because my favorite weapon had always been a scythe. I could already imagine myself slaying my enemies in style. When I held it in my hand, I felt like my body had become one with it. It was as light as a feather, but the blade itself seemed so sharp and dangerous. "The world is in my hands, and I am the world." I''m not sure why those words left my mouth. Perhaps it was the feeling of finally having my own destiny in my hands. I''d lost that feeling ever since my career as a professional gamer fell apart. Unnoticeably, a small tear rolled down my cheek. One, two, three... Soon, the tears poured like a waterfall. I lost control of myself. Joy, confusion, anger, and hope¡ªall these emotions mixed together at the same time. "I longed for this day for so long. Whoever created this world, thank you¡­" I believe I was standing in one place for a good ten minutes before I finally managed to calm down. The forest was not far away from my current location, maybe just a few kilometers left. However, I have yet to figure out what the skill points are for. "If my guess is correct, I must create a mental image of the menu window in my mind." Just like the system told me to do, I tried imagining it all in my mind. Boom Something exploded inside my head. An image, which I can only describe as an old TV turning on, appeared in my mind. Slowly, it took the shape of a golden tablet, ornamented in beautiful Gothic designs. This left me amazed. I could see all of this inside my mind, and I''d heard that only people with ADHD can achieve this. -User Menu- -User: Lee Gaon.- -Level 1. (0%)- -Death Eater.- -Stats:- -Level 1 Stamina (+)?Current stamina 10- -Level 6 attack (+) Current attack 60- -Level 2 Magic (+) (Level 6) Current magic 60- -Level 3 Strength (+) (Level 5) Current strength 50- -Level 4 Defense (+) Current defense 40- -Level 2 Agility?(+) Current agility 20- -Level 5 Mana (+) Current mana 150/150- Level 4 Mana regeneration (+) (2/sec) -Special role stats:- -Level 1 Physical resist (+)- -Level 1 Magic resist (+)- -Level 1 Illusion resist (+)- -Level 2 Element resist (+)- -Level 2 body regeneration (+)- -Level 2 Magic growth (+)(increases magic stat by 4)- -Level 1 Strength growth (+)(increases strength stat by 2)- -Unused skill points 10- -Basic starting abilities:- -Level 1 Kinetic slash(evolving) (10 mana)- -Level 1 Kinetic shield(evolving) (3 mana/s)- -Level 1 Soul harvest(evolving) (30 mana)- -Level 1 Space distortion(evolving) (15 mana/s)- -Special passive abilities: (No mana required)- -Level 1 Laughing at the death- each second in combat gives the user 1 stack which can stack up to 100- -Level 1 - Each stack gives 0.1% attack power.- -Level 1 ¨C Each stack gives 0.1% defense.- -After the user reaches 100 stacks a special ability is granted:- -Level 1 Death shall not claim me- User becomes immortal for 10 seconds.- -Level 1 Increased regeneration- -Level 1 Increased vision- -Level 1 Quick movement- -Normal abilities:- -Level 1 Inspect- -Special unique ability:- -Level 1 Memento Vivere- After slaying 100 enemies, the user dies and is reborn nine days later. Rebirth grants the player a new unique ability and boost in strength- -Times reborn 0/7- I could see all the details inside of my mind. It felt unreal, but my gamer instincts kicked in, and I started to study my skills, memorizing every detail possible. My stats were all over the place. I would need to focus on strength, stamina, and agility most if I wanted to survive. But what puzzled me most were my abilities. I kind of got an idea of my special abilities¡ªthe longer I stayed in combat, the more beneficial it would be. However, it would most likely cost a lot of mana, which was at a pretty high level, and stamina, which was super low and needed to be improved as soon as possible. Many years of playing games paid off, as my game knowledge helped me comprehend the information faster. But my basic abilities were a bit puzzling. I understood the concept, but I would have to test it out on the battlefield to know how it worked. And then there was one more¡­ Memento Vivere. Did I really have to die in order to evolve? After all, where would I even hide for nine whole days¡­ Chapter 4 First Challenge (Part 2) I was unsure if I ever wanted to test this ability out, but the reassurance of reviving after I die made me a little less stressed.After thinking about my skills and stats for a good five minutes, I decided how to use my points in the best way possible. -Level 1 Stamina -> Level 4 Stamina Current stamina 40- -Level 2 Agility -> Level 5 Agility Current agility 50- -Level 2 Magic -> Level 4 Magic (Level 8) Current magic 80- -Level 3 Strength -> Level 5 Strength (Level 7) Current strength 70- -You have no unused skill points at the moment- It puzzled me why there were no hit points or health stats. I wondered if we took real damage to our bodies and had to wait for it to heal naturally... It''s slightly scary... I finally exited my mind back to reality. Nothing had changed; the only difference was that I was now sitting on the grass, and my weapon had disappeared. Perhaps I fell, or perhaps my body naturally sat down while I was working on my skills. But it didn''t seem like much time had passed in reality, as the sun was still in the same position as before I entered my mind. If I am correct, only a few minutes or less had passed. Time must flow differently inside our minds. It''s only a theory of mine, but perhaps to run that kind of system inside of us, we use much more of our brain capacity than in the real world. "How should I use my skills, I wonder. Umm¡­ Maybe I should try calling it out in my mind." I summoned my weapon again and posed to make a slashing motion. "Kinetic Slash!" Whoosh A small breeze blew past me, but nothing came out of my weapon... Maybe I should try to do the same trick as when I summoned my weapon. I posed myself in a slashing stance again and focused on moving my soul energy to the sharp edge of the scythe''s blade. I called out the attack in my mind, and I felt my weapon vibrate. Almost instantaneously, a black, crescent-moon-shaped attack shot out from the weapon. It traveled about 20 meters before dissipating into the air, leaving a massive slash mark on the ground before me. My eyes shined. I couldn''t believe I had just used magic! This was the best! My racing heart couldn''t calm down, my body was shaking. The excitement I felt was out of this world. I believe everyone who enjoys fantasy stories or games would feel the same right now. After I calmed down a bit, I tried the same with the Kinetic Shield. A layer of black energy wrapped around my weapon. I felt a mysterious connection with it, as if I could control its shape. I guided my soul to form it into an umbrella-like shape in front of me, which looked translucent. But when I stopped focusing my eyes on it, it turned pitch black, and I couldn''t see through it. "With this ability, I can shield myself well from long-range attacks. I need to figure out how to use it effectively in close combat too." Next, I tried using Soul Harvest, but just as I guessed, nothing happened. I would have to try it after I killed my first beast. The only ability left for me to try was the coolest-sounding one, Space Distortion. I focused my soul energy into my weapon, and in an instant, the space in front of me became slightly unstable. Wherever I pointed my weapon, the view in front of me became invisible. My first thought was to use this ability if I needed to be stealthy, so I tried using it on my body, but something unexpected happened. My body was wrapped in black flames, and I felt myself becoming as light as a feather. I tried stepping forward, but I didn''t expect my body to suddenly dash through the air like a ghost. I stepped back, and the same happened. On each try, I almost tripped and fell, but after five tries, I managed to get the hang of it. But in my excitement, I forgot about the most important detail¡ªthis skill uses quite a lot of mana. The black flames around me dispersed, and I felt my connection with the skill disappear. I would need to be careful with this skill; if my mana didn''t regenerate fast enough, I would likely end up dead before I could cast another skill again. But through all this testing, I figured out the most important detail: my mana and soul are linked together. Using too much mana didn''t affect my soul energy because my weapon and clothes were still summoned. A slight chill ran through my body as I thought about what would happen if mana and soul energy were the same. Would I end up naked in front of my enemies if I ran out of mana? I didn''t want to think about it. The forest was just in front of me. I should proceed after my mana is fully recovered. Mana regeneration was too slow; I believed I would have to rely on physical attacks with the scythe more often than on skills. I hadn''t tested how sharp the weapon was, but based on basic game mechanics, my strength stat should determine how powerful my strikes are. After resting for a few minutes, I headed toward the forested area, leaving the grass fields behind me. The trees in this world were much thicker and taller than in the real world. I touched one with my hand, and it felt almost like iron¡ªcold and strong. Even though the weather was warm, the trees were as cold as ice. For the first time in my life, I felt so insignificant in front of these giants. Time to go in. I''m not sure what dangers are lurking inside, but I must overcome my fears if I want to be strong¡ªstrong enough to never face the humiliation they made me feel. The fire blazed in my heart, and I headed inside the forest. What greeted me first was the sound of birds chirping in the distance. I supposed this world was at least a bit similar to the real one. The ground was covered in a thick layer of moss, and each step I took was accompanied by the sound of crunching leaves and snapping sticks. I wandered for about 10 minutes before I finally spotted what I was looking for. About 5 meters away from me stood a creature around 3 meters tall. It had the head of a boar but the body of a rat¡ªa truly disgusting combination. I hid behind the nearest tree and calmed myself. This was going to be my first fight. I couldn''t rush; I needed to come up with a strategy. Let me see if that Inspect skill also works on monsters. I focused my eyes on the boar-rat and used the Inspect skill. Almost instantly, I saw text floating above the creature. -Level 2 Ratabo- -An agile and strong creature, usually found in deep forested areas.- That was the end of the information I could get from this level of Inspect skill. But it gave me some important information. This creature, called Ratabo, is both agile and strong, meaning I must move carefully and try to sneak attack it before it notices me. That''s my best chance of beating it. But I must move fast; if I waste my mana recklessly, it will be able to catch me easily. I wished I could see its stats and skills. I feared that I might get knocked out instantly¡ªthat would be the end of me. I snuck around the Ratabo as silently as possible. That thing was digging into the ground with its nose and couldn''t hear me well. Perfect chance! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had only two seconds to stay in the Space Distortion skill, which would cost me 30 mana. I needed to save the rest for slash attacks and to defend myself with a shield. It took 75 seconds to fully recover my mana. If I dodged well, I could enter the immortal state for 10 seconds, where I could be reckless. I was finally facing the back of the monster. Taking a deep breath, I quickly activated Distorted Space and charged at the monster''s back. Good, it doesn''t notice me. I summoned my scythe into my hands and swung it hard from the bottom to the top at the back of the monster, using my Kinetic Slash. A burst of powerful vibrations traveled through my weapon as the black crescent moon left the sharp edge of the blade and struck the Ratabo. Scree! The monster let out a painful screech and jumped a few meters away from me. Without any hesitation, I swung my scythe again, but the monster was so fast that it turned around in time. Just as my Kinetic Slash was about to hit it again, this wild monster used its tusks to block my attack. Without giving me even a second to catch my breath, it dashed toward me with incredible speed. I panicked¡­ my first thought was to use Space Distortion. But my legs didn''t move... Was I scared? Perhaps, but I quickly used my Kinetic Shield to at least block some of the damage. I guess I was too naive to think I could fight this monster alone and head-on. The powerful Ratabo slammed into my shield and sent me flying into an iron-hard tree. Chapter 5 Purple Foxterit (Part 1) The cold, hard tree welcomed my body. My head spun, my back cracked, and I almost lost consciousness. The sheer strength that the monster possessed was overwhelming.Perhaps because of my high defensive stats, I managed to stand again, right before the ridiculously powerful Ratabo could slam into me once more. What was once fear of the monster was now replaced with a rush of adrenaline pumping through my veins. I quickly activated Space Distortion and dodged to the left. The massive body of the monster slammed into the tree. I took this chance to unleash my Kinetic Slash. The black crescent moon attack flew toward the monster''s neck, leaving a deep, ugly cut. Blood splattered, and I saw the monster sway for a second. I knew I had to strike it down now or I might never get another chance. I''ll take a gamble! Spinning my scythe in circles, I used Space Distortion to dash through the monster, leaving its headless body to hit the ground. "Haaa... Haaa..." I could barely catch my breath, but my face was full of smiles. "My first kill! Hell yeah!" -You have slain rare monster Ratabo- -Congratulations, you have acquired a new achievement- -First Kill- Slay 1 enemy- -2 skill points have been granted- -Congratulations, you have acquired a new achievement- -Fighting Above Your Level - kill an enemy above your current level- -4 skill points have been granted- -Congratulations, you have acquired a new achievement- -First Rare Monster Kill - Kill a rare monster- -3 skill points have been granted- -Your experience has increased by 50%- -You may now use Soul Harvest- Wow, so many skill points! I didn''t expect to gain so much experience right away. Maybe it''s because I killed a rare monster? I felt overjoyed. I mean, who wouldn''t? I wonder how other people are doing in this world and how many of them there are. I have a feeling not everyone I meet will have kind intentions. I couldn''t help but remember that ugly bastard who tried to boss me around before. I hope he''s still alive so I can punch him again someday, just to release some tension. I wonder why the corpse is still here. Shouldn''t it have disappeared by now? Inspect! I used my Inspect skill on the corpse to see if there was any new information. -Corpse of Ratabo. Low-grade material. Can be skinned manually.- What does it mean it can be skinned manually? I was confused. Wouldn''t the loot normally drop on the ground where you could pick up whatever items the game system set? "System help." -Welcome to Customer Service, Lee Gaon. How may we serve you today?- "I wish to know why this monster isn''t disappearing, and what does it mean that it can be skinned manually?" -All monsters in this world have real flesh and blood. After slaying a monster, you can skin it or butcher it however you prefer. This world is no different from your old world.- Gag My insides rolled, and I felt nauseous. Did I kill a real creature? I''ve never even killed a mouse in my life. What the hell?! I could feel my hands shaking, and I almost fell to the ground. The cruel reality of this world finally caught up with me, and I felt conflicted. I had imagined that only other human players would be made of flesh and blood, but to think all creatures here are alive... A sudden message snapped me out of my depressed state. -You have 30 seconds left to use Soul Harvest- Should I really harvest that soul? It was alive, an actual living being... I... Growl I guess my stomach made the final decision, as I remembered the most important detail about my Role: I must consume the souls of monsters to survive. I didn''t want to, but I had no other choice. "I''m sorry, big fella. May you rest in peace now..." Soul Harvest. A spectral ball of light left the Ratabo''s body and flew into my mouth. But what shocked me was not the process¡ªit was the flavor of the soul. The taste was otherworldly. Juicy and tender, it felt like the most expensive pork in the world. "So delicious!" I couldn''t help but exclaim. Even if only for a second, the flavor had me hooked. For some reason, I no longer feel so bad about killing that creature. I laughed. Maybe I should hunt more. I feel hungry. I looked again at the corpse and contemplated for a minute on what to do with it. I could try to use my scythe to butcher it, but I have nowhere to store it. I wonder if there''s a storage skill in this game? "Hey system, is there a storage skill in this game?" -Storage skill may be obtained by basic Role abilities, achievements, or learned as you level up- "What kind of achievement gives me storage skill?" -Your question exceeds your access level- What a pity. I figured it wouldn''t be so easy to get information from the system, but it was worth a shot. I wonder... My gaze fell on the nearby monster again. Maybe if I butcher it first and have nowhere to store my items, it will count as some sort of achievement. Just as I was about to step forward, a pack of howls came from a distance. Six wolf-like creatures crawled out of the thick woods. However, they looked different from wolves. Their sharp fangs were completely sky blue, and their fur was green, unlike anything I''d seen before. But what stood out the most was a pair of sky-blue horns on their foreheads and scales on their nose bridges. And those golden eyes gave an enchanting feeling. Our eyes met, and I froze. I slowly backed away as the pack of monsters surrounded my Ratabo. Inspect. -Green Frost Wolf. Level 1. Agile and fast predator. Always moves in packs.- Crap... There are too many of them. Should I just try to back off and let these wolves have my prey? I was outnumbered, slightly scared, and unsure if I would make it out alive. I wanted to protect the Ratabo I killed, but in this situation, I had to be rational, so I backed away slowly, wanting to leave. However, that didn''t go according to plan. The Green Frost Wolves dashed toward me and cut off my escape path. I was blocked. It appeared they wouldn''t let me go without a fight. "Listen, you all, I wanted to leave you this Ratabo and leave peacefully, but if you want a fight, I''ll give you one!" I shouted at the wolves and summoned my weapon. The golden blade of the scythe shone brightly. My battle spirit rose, and I was ready to make my move. There were six of them. If I managed to take out one or two in the first move, I might be able to win this. I was encircled, and I used this to my advantage. Activating my Space Distortion, I dashed to the closest wolf on my right. It only took a second to close the two-meter distance, as my sharp scythe took the first head of the pack. Five left! -You have slain a common monster: Level 1 Green Frost Wolf- -Your experience has increased by 10%- Perhaps because they could sense the danger coming from me, or maybe because their comrade died, the wolves instantly dashed toward me together, as if they were a coordinated, military-trained troop. I kept my Space Distortion skill active, stepping to the left side. This skill is truly amazing! It lets me move instantaneously and pass through objects. I used my Kinetic Slash to attack the pack of monsters at the same moment they landed on the ground. Two of them fell... Three left! -You have slain a common monster: Level 1 Green Frost Wolf- -Your experience has increased by 10%- -You have slain a common monster: Level 1 Green Frost Wolf- -Your experience has increased by 10%- Around seven seconds had passed since I started using my Space Distortion. I should have 47 mana left if my calculations are right... I must stop using Space Distortion. I was forced to cancel my skill, and now I was left with only one attack and one defense skill to rely on. The monsters noticed the change quickly. They looked even more ferocious. Their teeth were so tightly clenched that it looked like they could break at any moment. I held my scythe as tightly as I could. The three remaining wolves cautiously surrounded me but didn''t attack. Around five seconds passed in this stalemate before one of the wolves broke it and dashed toward me, aiming for my legs. The other two wolves soon followed with their attacks as well. One of them leaped into the sky to attack my neck from behind, while the last one stood in place, its horns shining brightly, which soon produced an ice-cold beam that shot toward my chest. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had to think fast. I knew I couldn''t dodge their sudden attacks, so I chose to use my Space Distortion to make the first wolf miss my legs and block the second and third attacks with my Kinetic Shield. But what I didn''t expect was for the wolf I dodged to quickly jump at me again. I felt the icy embrace of fangs wrapping around my left leg as it went completely numb from the pain and cold that I believe was the special skill of the wolf''s fangs. The sudden rush of adrenaline numbed the pain a little, but I couldn''t help but scream in agony. Immense rage overtook me as I used my scythe to end my attacker''s life. As its body fell to the ground, the wolf''s head was still clamped onto my leg, teeth deep in my skin. I was left with only one leg to use for the time being. For the first time in my life, I''d been hurt this badly. Not even in my wildest imagination did I ever believe that one day I would have to fight to survive. Two left! -You have slain a common monster: Level 1 Green Frost Wolf- -Your experience has increased by 10%- Chapter 6 Purple Foxterit (Part 2) The remaining two wolves quickly attacked me again, not giving me a second to rest. I saw the wolf at the back charging its skill again, but this time the horns shone even more brightly and powerfully.The monster attacking my neck now charged at me from the right, aiming for my waist. Two attacks¡ªone from behind and one from the side. I had no time to lose. I could barely move with one leg... My arms moved quickly, and I slashed at the wolf dashing toward my waist. The monster''s mouth clamped onto the blade and hung there restlessly, its brain pierced as if it were a fish on a hook. One left! I lost my balance after this move and dropped to the ground. What met my eyes next was a powerful frost attack coming from the last wolf. I saw my life flash before my eyes¡ªthe moment I was born, my first steps, memories of my friends from high school, the championship I won, and when I was framed by the Sun Gaming team. It all came to me in that moment; my life had come to an end. Am I going to die here...? I didn''t want to die, not yet, not before I could live my best days in this magical world. I wanted to explore every part of it... I don''t want to die... -You have slain a common monster: Level 1 Green Frost Wolf- -Your experience has increased by 10%- -Congratulations! You have reached level 2!- -Your overall stats have been upgraded- -Level 4 Stamina -> Level 5 Current Stamina 50- -Level 6 Attack -> Level 7 Current Attack 70- -Level 4 Magic -> Level 5 (Level 11) Current Magic 110- -Level 5 Strength -> Level 6 (Level 10) Current Strength 100- -Level 4 Defense -> Level 5 Current Defense 50- -Level 5 Agility -> Level 6 Current Agility 60- -Level 5 Mana -> Level 6 Current Mana 160/160- -Level 4 Mana Regeneration -> Level 5 (2.5/sec)- -Level 1 Physical Resist -> Level 2- -Level 1 Magic Resist -> Level 2- -Level 1 Illusion Resist -> Level 2- -Level 2 Element Resist -> Level 3- -Level 2 Body Regeneration -> Level 3- -Level 2 Magic Growth -> Level 3 (increases magic stat by 6)- -Level 1 Strength Growth -> Level 2 (increases strength stat by 4)- -Your abilities have been upgraded- -Level 1 Kinetic Slash (evolving) (10 mana) -> Level 2- -Level 1 Kinetic Shield (evolving) (3 mana/s) -> Level 2- -Level 1 Soul Harvest (evolving) (30 mana) -> Level 2- -Level 1 Space Distortion (evolving) (15 mana/s) -> Level 2- -Level 1 Laughing at Death -> Level 2: each second in combat gives the user 1 stack, which can stack up to 100- -After the user reaches 100 stacks, a special ability is granted:- S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Level 1 -> Level 2: Each stack gives 0.2% attack power.- -Level 1 -> Level 2: Each stack gives 0.2% defense.- -Level 1 Death Shall Not Claim Me -> Level 2: User becomes immortal for 11 seconds.- -Level 1 Increased Regeneration -> Level 2- -Level 1 Increased Vision -> Level 2- -Level 1 Quick Movement -> Level 2- -You have been granted two new abilities- -Level 1 Soul Shackle (20 mana)- -Level 1 Darkness Steps (10 mana/step)- -You have been granted a new exclusive role ability- -Level 1 Death Dance (0 mana): Escape death. (200-hour cooldown)- A long system message rushed through my mind, but I had no time to study it as a cold ray of light pierced my skull. I''m dead... -You have been slain- -An exclusive ability has been activated - -Level 1 Death Dance has been used. You have entered a cooldown period. Time left until the next usage - 200 hours- -You have been revived- What happened?! How am I alive...? -Level 1 Death Dance. Time left until the next usage - 200 hours- I see... an exclusive ability... A sense of relief flooded my body. I... live! My mind was still in shock. I had just experienced death, and I wasn''t certain if I was dreaming or if I had truly survived. But one thing was clear to me. I had to kill. This rage. This pain. This sorrow. I had to give it back! My leg, which had been bitten by the wolf, was quickly pushing the teeth out of my skin. I could move it again. I quickly stood up and saw the wolf lying on the ground, barely moving and breathing heavily. "I see... That attack was your last resort to kill me... How... pitiful..." I wasn''t sure if I was still myself. My voice was filled with deep hatred and mockery. I moved slowly toward the monster, each step I took accompanied by my laughter... almost maniacally. I felt happy to be alive... I felt happy to take a life... "You pitiful thing... Hahahaha... Hah... Hah... Ah... Let me put you out of your misery!" "Kinetic Slash!" "Kinetic Slash!" "Kinetic Slash!..." I think I entered a frenzy at that moment, slashing and slashing until I ran out of mana... I hardly remember what happened to the monster... All I remember is that the wolf''s body was now a pile of meat and blood on the ground and trees... -You have slain a common monster: Level 1 Green Frost Wolf- -Congratulations, you have acquired a new achievement- -Death Dancer - You have successfully escaped death for the first time- -10 skill points have been granted- -Congratulations, you have acquired a new achievement- -One-Man Army - You have successfully won a battle against five or more opponents- -2 skill points have been granted- -Congratulations, you have acquired a new achievement- -Wolf Slayer - Slay 5 wolves- -1 skill point has been granted- -Total unused skill points - 22- -You may now use Soul Harvest- "Soul Harvest..." I spoke those words without any expression or tone... I felt empty as six souls flew into my mouth. I don''t remember the taste of those souls. Or perhaps I choose not to remember... My lifeless eyes looked around the battlefield, and I stepped over to the Ratabo, which was lying dead on the ground. Slash I slashed the monster into pieces, hoping I would acquire a storage skill. I slashed until all the parts were separated. I picked up a tusk and inspected it with my skill. -Rare Material - Ratabo''s Tusk (Damaged)- -You can craft this material into weapons and tools.- -Congratulations, you have acquired a new achievement- -Looter - Pick up your first looted item- -You have been granted a new ability- -Level 1 Spatial Storage - Store up to 20 nonliving items.- "Good..." My voice was out of energy and willpower. I smiled slightly for the first time since that battle. It took me around five minutes to loot what I thought were the most important items from my battle: two Ratabo tusks and ten Fangs of the Green Frost Wolves. These should be the most important items for now. I don''t need meat; I can''t consume it anyway... My eyes fell on the deep forest. I wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. Picking a direction opposite from where I came from, I stepped slowly, my black dress dancing in the wind. Today''s events will forever be etched into my mind. Perhaps one day, when I''m used to all the killing, I will look back and be glad I was granted a second chance at life. "It''s cold out here, in this lonely and desolate world. But I shall live. I will become the wind that cannot be stopped..." The sound of crunching leaves and chirping birds was my only relief. It felt like home... I''m not sure how long I''ve been wandering¡ªmaybe ten minutes, or perhaps an hour. I kept walking until I ran into a new monster. It was a small purple fox. "Oh?" It was cute and lovely, not a monster I wanted to kill. But this fox seemed to be injured. Its leg was bruised, and blood covered its back. Our eyes met. I saw a pleading look in its eyes. It wanted help. Inspect. -Purple Foxterit. Level 1. Mystic grade demon fox.- -Basic Abilities:- -Hellfire Breath- Wow, I can see abilities now. I guess my Inspect skill was automatically upgraded as well. I felt a connection to this monster for some reason. I knew I had to take it with me and nurse it back to health. "Hey, little buddy, want to come with me?" As if it understood what I was saying, the fox nodded its small head. I carefully walked toward the creature, step by step, slowly extending my hand, letting it sniff. After the fox licked my hand, I knew I had the green light, so I picked it up in my arms. "Shhh... Don''t worry... I''ll help you..." I spoke softly and gently, as if by instinct. I believe it was the right decision, as the fox slowly closed its eyes and fell asleep. "So cute..." Who could hurt such a beautiful and gentle creature? Well, I didn''t need to look far for the culprit, as several men emerged from the woods one by one and faced me. Chapter 7 Nightmare of the past (part 1) "Oh? Boys, it seems we have some company here!"One of the men exclaimed, and the other four followed with laughter. They looked to be around twenty to thirty years of age. The one who had just spoken had a handsome face, while the other three had ''ugly'' practically written across theirs. "Hey beautiful, come play with these big brothers! We''ll protect you in these wild lands. You know, we''re very, very strong!" The same man spoke to me as if he were my savior; I couldn''t have cared less. "All of you better go on your way. I have no business with you." My tone was cold, clearly intended to convey I wasn''t a pushover. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I saw the men in the back drop their expressions, while the one in the middle kept smiling at me. I could instantly tell he''d been a playboy in the real world¡ªthe kind of man I hated most. "Hehe, beautiful girl, you must have misunderstood your situation. You see, the monster in your arms is ours. So why are you still holding it and not giving it to us? Huh?" His tone quickly changed to aggression, his true face finally showing. "This fox is mine now, and I have no intention of handing it to you, nor will I come with you. So, you''d better leave, big brothers, or I might not show you any mercy." A burst of laughter filled the air. "Did you hear that, boys? This woman is so frightening..." "Hahaha" They kept laughing nonstop, clutching their bellies as if I were a stand-up comedian giving them the best show of their lives. "Little Miss, I''ll make sure to rip that pretty dress of yours to pieces tonight." The man in the middle licked his lips as he looked at my legs, sending shivers down my spine. I''d had enough. Summoning my scythe, I used my kinetic slash in a horizontal line. The black crescent moon traveled fast, leaving the five of them in ten parts. That was the first time I''d taken a human''s life¡­ So weak¡­ -You have slain a player character- -Your experience has increased by 5%- -You have slain a player character- -Your experience has increased by 5%- -You have slain a player character- -Your experience has increased by 5%- -You have slain a player character- -Your experience has increased by 5%- -You have slain a player character- -Your experience has increased by 5%- -CONGRATULATIONS! YOU HAVE ACQUIRED A NEW ACHIEVEMENT- -PLAYER SLAYER ¨C kill a player for the first time.- -YOUR SOUL HARVEST SKILL HAS BEEN UPGRADED- -Soul harvest may now be used to consume the souls of players.- I''ll never use it on humans... I felt no joy or happiness; I didn''t even glance back at the bodies on the ground, nor did I care to loot them. Carrying the fox monster in my arms, I continued my journey through the thick forest. It was getting dark, and I knew I had to find shelter. I wasn''t sure what kind of creatures loomed in this forest. The last thing I needed right now was to run into a level 3 or above monster. Looking around, I eventually found a den in the ground. It wasn''t big, but just enough for me and the fox to hide for the night. The night came, and the temperature dropped drastically. My body shivered, and the hot steam of my breath was the only thing keeping me slightly warm. If it was so cold here in the den, then outside must have been freezing. I looked at the fox lying next to me. Its body was so red from blood that the cute purple color was almost entirely hidden. I gently stroked its fur to keep it warm and patted its head, giving myself a small comfort. I regretted not skinning that Ratabo or the wolves to use as a blanket. I was too afraid to fall asleep in this cold. I''d watched too many documentaries about people dying in the cold, and I knew I had to keep my body moving. In the cold embrace of the forest, I felt like my old life may not have been so bad after all. At least I''d had a warm bed and hot food to warm up after a freezing day outside. My shivering body grew more and more numb, but then I remembered my skill points and the stat called Element Resist. If I am right, this skill should increase my resistance to elements such as cold. I just wonder by how much, since it''s not specifically called cold resist. I focused my mind on opening the User menu. -User menu- -User: Lee Gaon.- -Level 2 (30%)- -Death Eater. - -Stats:- -Level 5 Current Stamina 50 (+) - -Level 7 Current Attack 70 (+) - -Level 5 (Level 11) Current Magic 110 (+) - -Level 6 (Level 10) Current Strength 100 (+) - -Level 3 Element Resist (+) - -Unused skill points 22 - I should increase my Element Resistance to level 5 and hope it eases my situation. -Level 3 Element Resist -> Level 5- I exited the user menu to find myself less cold. It was bearable now, like a cold summer night¡ªnot enough to kill me if I fell asleep. Overjoyed with this improvement, I reentered the User menu. It was time to upgrade my overall stats. With 20 skill points left, I should first increase the level of the basic stats. -Level 3 Magic Growth -> Level 6 (increases magic stat by 12)- -Level 2 Strength Growth -> Level 6 (increases strength stat by 12)- Good! Now, my defensive and mana stats were most important for survival. -Level 5 Defense -> Level 7 Current Defense 70- -Level 6 Mana -> Level 10 Current Mana 200/200- -Level 5 Mana Regeneration -> Level 10 (10/sec)- And the rest would go to stamina. -Level 5 Stamina -> Level 7 Current Stamina 70- I was finally done! The little fox next to me was the only comfort I could get in this world. Many new things happened to me today, but the most traumatizing was my death and revival. At the moment the monster''s attack pierced my head, my life flashed before my eyes. I wanted to keep those memories hidden deep inside me, but they kept pushing and forcing themselves to be known, haunting me every day. Like ants that are impossible to get rid of, my memories of that time kept growing, refusing to let go. I wanted revenge! How I hoped I''d see you again in this world, Kim Ha-Joon! He was the reason, the one who ruined my life¡­ As I patted the fox next to me, my eyes grew heavier with each passing moment. I would never forget... I dozed off. ... Three years ago... In an apartment somewhere in Seoul. "Mom! I''m leaving!" "Eh?!... You''re leaving so fast? Your tournament starts in five hours. What are you going to do there so early?" "It''s okay! I want to get some fresh air. You know me, I hate staying in one place." "Oh, okay, but at least make sure to eat something on the way. Here, take my credit card. Eat whatever you want, sweetie." The woman in her early forties smiled warmly. "Thank you, Mom! After I win the grand prize, I''ll treat everyone to a fancy dinner!" The girl, around twenty years old, giggled teasingly as she waved her mother goodbye. Rushing down to the elevator, she looked full of smiles, with a hope in her eyes so bright it could be blinding. "This is it. I''ve finally reached the finals! One more victory over my opponent, and I''ll claim the title!" ... "Welcome! Welcome! Welcome! To the finals of The World of Dragonia! This long-awaited match between two rookie superstars is going to be legendary! Today''s match will be presented by us, your loyal commentators Park Ji-Ho, Lee Minjun, and the one and only five-time world champion Jeong Suhan!" "Thank you so much for the introduction, Mr. Park Ji-Ho. You honor me too much..."The man wore medium-length silver hair and looked to be in his thirties. "No, no, no, it''s okay. We''re glad to have you here!" "That''s right! With the best player in the world overseeing this match, these finals will be the most talked about this decade!" "Thank you, Mr. Lee Minjun. It''s an honor to be here. Truth be told, I''m very interested in this new woman player. I''ve met many women in the tournament, but they all failed in the early rounds. It was a big surprise to hear that one had reached the finals. I can''t wait to see this fight." "That''s right! Our latest rookie superstar, Lee Gaon, has swept everyone in her path with ease. Her achievements have already secured her partnerships with top teams, and maybe someday she could even join the Sun Gaming team! What''s your take on this, Mr. Jeong Suhan?" "Yes, well, I can''t give you too much information about our team''s internal plans. But I can confidently say that we''ve taken notice of her achievements and are looking forward to what she can show us today. Of course, if she can first beat our current best player, Kim Ha-Joon. But I personally wouldn''t bet on that... hahaha. But who knows..." "Yes... who knows indeed! Both Lee Gaon and Kim Ha-Joon have reached the finals undefeated, and today they face each other in the final clash! The winner takes it all. One billion won!" The crowd cheers "To be honest, I expected more this year, but one billion won for a one-versus-one tournament is still quite a spectacular sum!" "Oh, it seems the match is starting! And it appears Kim Ha-Joon will be playing as a Warlock today!" "Good choice! Warlock is currently one of the strongest classes in the current meta. In Kim Ha-Joon''s hands, it''ll be even more powerful. I''ve watched his streams, and his control over the character is otherworldly. He''s like a robot!" "Hahaha... You praise our junior too much, Mr. Lee Minjun. But yes, he''s extremely talented. I''ll lower my pride today and tell you all a secret." "Oh? What could it be, Mr. Jeong Suhan?" "I''ve played against Kim Ha-Joon twenty times, and I lost every match." "What?!" "What?!" "Even the renowned world champion lost to Kim Ha-Joon?" "I can''t imagine how Lee Gaon could win against such a monster!" "Well, we can''t jump the gun and proclaim him the victor yet." Chapter 8 Nightmare of the past (Part 2) "Oh, what is that?! Lee Gaon has chosen to play the scythe master? The weakest class in the game?""Don''t tell me she gave up before even trying... I understand it''s her main character, but picking a counter pick like mage or berserk warrior would have been a more logical decision." "Let''s not rush to conclusions yet, Mr. Lee Minjun and Mr. Park Ji-Ho. I''ve watched all her matches so far in the tournament, and I can confidently say she''s the most skilled scythe master in the history of this game." "That''s very high praise coming from the world champion himself!" "Thank you. Let''s watch the match; it''s already in countdown." "You''re right! Let''s all count together!" "THREE!" "TWO!" "ONE!" "LET THE MATCH BEGIN!" "Both players are keeping their distance, but it seems the warlock will be attacking first with Poison Touch!" "The damage-over-time effect on this skill is so strong!" "It''ll take a lot of effort for Scythe Master to heal up." "The scythe master is finally taking the initiative to attack. The first skill seems to be Ten Directions Slash!" "Perfect move to close the distance and inflict powerful damage on the opponent!" "The warlock casts Soul Shield to block the attack, but the scythe master quickly follows with Darkness Slash!" "The warlock uses instant teleportation to run away, and once again, the distance is so great!" "Yet another poison attack lands on the scythe master, and her hit points keep decreasing like sand in an hourglass!" "That''s why this class is so strong right now; it''s almost impossible to catch unless you play a class with long-range or many dashes!" "What''s that? It seems the scythe master managed to close the distance in an instant!" "Wait! That skill! No one uses that teleportation skill because of its long cooldown!" "Did she know he''d be playing warlock today?" "Well, it was easily predictable. Kim Ha-Joon has been playing warlock exclusively and is very confident he''ll win this tournament, exploiting this powerful class." "But to use such an ability against a warlock! If she can''t hit a combo, she''ll be left with no abilities to catch up! Is she taking a gamble?!" "The scythe master is right in the warlock''s face, and the stun attack hits directly!" "The warlock dispels and prepares to use instant teleportation again! But wait!!! The scythe master puts him in a daze and cancels his skill!" "How is that possible? There was no time to cast another skill for the scythe master! How did Lee Gaon do it?" "It might have been animation canceling, but I''ve never seen anyone find a way to cancel animations on this class! She might be the first in history!" "The warlock has no chance to move as the scythe master quickly annihilates his health!" "What are these moves from the scythe master? I''ve never in my life witnessed such fast skill casting!" "At this point, Kim Ha-Joon might actually lose! Look at his face; he looks extremely worried!" "Twenty percent! Ten percent! Only five percent health remains for the warlock!" "He hasn''t lost yet. The daze will wear off in a second, and he can use instant teleportation to escape!" "Yes! You''re right, Mr. Jeong Suhan! The warlock is already several meters away, and the smile has returned to Kim Ha-Joon''s face!" "The warlock is casting his most powerful skill, Inferno Blast. If it hits, the scythe master would instantly lose." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What will Lee Gaon do?" "Look at her face¡ªit''s perfectly calm! Is she that confident in winning, or has she already given up hope?" "The Inferno Blast has been launched and is speeding toward the scythe master!" "It''s over! She''s lost¡­ What a pity! I expected more from her... what!?!" "The scythe master has used Damage Exchange to send fifty percent of the damage back to her opponent!" "But does she have enough health to survive?" "The attack has been sent back to the warlock, and it seems Kim Ha-Joon has no time to dodge!" "Direct hit!" "The warlock has fallen. Lee Gaon wins the tournament with a single health point left!" "Unbelievable!" "Are we witnessing history!? The first-ever female champion has emerged!" "LEE GAON!" "Congratulations, Lee Gaon!" "Congratulations, Gaon!" "Congratulations, big sis!" "Congratulations..." ... "Lee Gaon, the world champion of the most popular MMORPG, The World of Dragonia, has been found cheating during her performance. Our news reporter Park Jong-Woo is currently interviewing the Sun God team CEO, who claims to have evidence that Lee Gaon indeed cheated during her match. Let''s listen to what he has to say. Park Jong-Woo." "Yes, thank you, Park Jong-Woo here with the CEO of the Sun Gaming Team, Yun Beomseok! We''re glad to have you here, sir." "No, no, no, it''s my pleasure!" "Is it true that you have concrete evidence of the current world champion, Lee Gaon, cheating in the finals?" "We do. I must say I''m very disappointed in Lee Gaon; we even had plans to invite her to join our team, but¡­ As you can see, she tricked us all by using a cheat engine during the match. We spoke with the game''s technicians and programmers, and they confirmed that movement like hers and animation canceling is not possible with the Scythe Master class." "So you''re saying she used a cheat tool to perform animation cancels that led to her victory?" "Sadly, yes. We had professionals inspect the computer she used during the match, and it turns out she received outside help to install a cheat tool before the match. We''ve already caught the culprit, and the tournament organizers have given us an open apology." "You heard it here first! Lee Gaon, the current world champion of The World of Dragonia, is a cheater! Shame on her!" ... "How dare you dirty our family name, Gaon!? You''re a disgrace!" "Father, I never¡­" "Silence!" "Gaon, I want to believe you, but the evidence..." "Mother, not you as well..." "I never want to see you again, big sister..." "Nuri... please..." "Get out, Gaon!" "Father, please!" "Now!!" ... "No!" "No!" "I would never cheat!" "Why doesn''t anyone believe me?!" "Why?!" "WHY!?" ... "Haa... Haa...!" The morning sun welcomed my eyes. It was a dream. A dream I have almost every night. I wish I could forget all of it. But until I can personally take revenge, I''ll never sleep well. "Kim Ha-Joon! I know it was because of you they made me out to be the cheater. I know you were part of it. I''ll find you in this game. I refuse to believe that the person or thing that created this world wouldn''t want you here." I could feel it. My fated enemy was out there somewhere, waiting to meet me... Where''s the fox? The fox I saved yesterday was no longer here. "Tsk... Even you ran away from me... I guess I''m truly fated to be alone... haha..." The daylight was now bright, a sign that I''d survived my first night. Good job, me! I had to level up as fast as possible; I didn''t know what the max level was, or if there even was one. But one thing was certain: getting stronger and more powerful was my main priority. "Wee" What was that sound? "Wee, wee" It was coming from the distance... huh? Isn''t that the fox I saved yesterday? "Hey, foxy! Over here!" I waved at the fox, and to my surprise, it rushed over at lightning speed. The purple fox held a chicken-like creature in its mouth, and not only that, but its wounds were already healed¡­ What terrifying healing speed... Before I could say anything, it dropped the creature at my feet and sat down, smiling at me and wagging its tail. "Is¡­ is that for me?" "Woo" "Thank you, but sadly, I can''t consume real food. You see¡­ my body is very special. You eat." The fox''s actions left my heart smiling warmly. "Woo..." It sounded sad, and I didn''t know how to cheer it up. But it seemed this monster was intelligent enough to understand what I said, as it nodded its tiny head and rushed into the den with the chicken. "What an interesting creature..." I couldn''t help but smile; not only was it cute, but also very kind. I''d be sure to treat it kindly every day. After ten or so minutes, the fox emerged from the den and jumped into my embrace. "You want to accompany me?" "Woo!" "Hehe... I suppose that''s a yes." I was truly happy¡­ for the first time in a while, my heart felt alive. "What should I name you?" Hmm... it is quite squishy and soft. "I know! I''ll name you Malrang.1" Woo! "So you like it! Haha! Good." I may not have realized it, but my smile was very warm at that moment. "Let''s go, Malrang! This world isn''t ready for the two of us! Haha!" WOO! "A girl with a scythe and the Purple Foxterit, a dream team!" This morning was perfect. But I knew that soon, we''d face many dangers together... Chapter 9 Rabbit hunt (Part 1) Somewhere in the outskirts of the forest¡­"All five of them are dead?" A young man around his twenties sat on a wooden throne, stationed on a human-sized boulder. "Yes, sir! Unfortunately, your brother and his lackeys were found cut in half deep inside the forest area that we have yet to explore..." His golden eyes shone with interest and excitement, but not a single emotion could be seen on his face. His frail body didn''t suit the throne he was occupying, but none of the people surrounding him posed any objections. "Strange. There aren''t any high-level monsters here that they couldn''t have handled. Send a message to the others and tell them they must be careful. There might be an enemy group camping in that area. Tell them to be on the lookout, and if they find anyone suspicious, report it to me first!" "Yes, sir! But about your brother¡­ Shouldn''t we take revenge?" Finally, a tiny smirk appeared on the young man''s face, making the group surrounding him shiver slightly. "Nonsense! That idiot always liked to piss people off! I''m not surprised he ended up dead. It was only a matter of time, and I can''t always be there to protect him. Don''t forget, our main priority here is survival and building a city where people can live and work." "But, sir¡­" The wooden throne suddenly burst into dust as the man stood up and glared at the lackey who''d spoken. The smell of manure and urine filled the air as the poor guy was so scared he lost control of his body. "Silence! Who do you think you are, rookie? Huh? I''ve been here for a week. I know better than any of you how this world works. If you dare question my decisions again, I''ll make sure you suffer the same fate as my idiot brother." "Y-yes, sir! My apologies!" "Now scram¡­" "Yes! Let''s go, men, we have orders from the boss!" "AYE!" "Interesting¡­ I hope I get to meet those people soon. I need many strong players if I want to achieve my plans. Hehe¡­ Rest in peace, my idiot brother. I am so happy you''re out of my way! Hahaha..." If Lee Gaon could see this person right now, she would fight him on the spot to the death. ¡­ "Malrang! Use your Hellfire Breath attack!" "Woo!" A small tree, around two meters tall, instantly turned to ashes. It had been half a day since I''d left the den with my new companion. So far, we hadn''t run into any monsters, so we started practicing combo attacks in our free time to learn more about each other. "Good job, Malrang! Your attacks are really powerful! I don''t think a normal level 1 or even level 2 monster could stand a chance against you!" "Woo!" The fox looked overjoyed at my praise. Ever since I saved it, Malrang had become very affectionate, so much so that it kept riding on my shoulder. Cute! "Malrang, our goal today is to find monsters to hunt; we need to level up!" "Woo!" Wait¡­ Can monsters level up as well? I never gave it much thought, but considering that they''re living beings like me, it would only be natural for them to be able to increase their level. "System help!" -Welcome to Customer Service, Lee Gaon. How may we serve you today?- "I wish to know if monsters in this world can level up and evolve." -All monsters in this world are living creatures. They can level up by slaying other monsters or humans. After reaching a certain threshold, every monster is capable of evolving into a higher life form.- Good. It seems that Malrang will be able to level up together with me. "I also wish to know if it''s possible to share experience points with monsters or other humans." -In order to share experience points with a monster, you must first get the creature''s acknowledgment. Very affectionate monsters will cast Soul Link on you themselves; you are only required to accept their offer. However, sharing experience with another human being requires forming a party. This can be done by a handshake and chanting in your mind, "Party request." If both of you agree, the party will be formed. You can host up to a ten-person party. However, experience is divided equally between party members. The more party members you have in one party, the less experience one receives.- I''m not sure if I want to form a party with someone unless there''s a monster I can''t slay alone¡­ "Woo! Woo!" "Hmm? What is it, Malrang?" The fox, which had been resting on my shoulder, suddenly touched my forehead with its paw, and a brilliant light started shining where the contact was made. I felt warm and light as a feather; each second felt like an entire lifetime. I could feel its emotions and intentions, as if we''d become one being. A sudden message popped into my mind. -The Purple Foxterit has offered to form a Soul Link with you. Click YES to agree and NO to decline. Disclaimer: you can only form one Soul Link in your life.- It was hard for me to trust anyone, but I felt I could trust this monster. I could feel we were very similar. YES! The light coming from the fox''s paw grew much brighter, and I could feel the connection between us strengthening rapidly. It was an odd sensation, as if I could see through its eyes and feel Malrang''s heartbeat. It was a connection not only through the system but also by spirit, something that would not have been possible in my old world. Fascinating! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It lasted only an instant but felt like an eternity. As the light slowly dissipated, I saw Malrang''s happy face close to mine. Soul Link. What an amazing ability! "Jump down, Malrang. I want to test something out." "Woo." The fox nodded its tiny head, jumped down to the ground, and obediently sat, wiggling its tail while looking at me with excitement. Inspect! -Purple Foxterit. Level 1. (60%) Mystic grade demon fox.- -Basic Abilities: - -Level 1 Hellfire Breath - The user can cast a high-temperature fire attack.- -Soul Link - Link two souls together.- -Stats:- -Level 2 Stamina - -Level 6 Agility- -Level 4 Magic- -Level 2 Defense- -Level 1 Strength- -Level 4 Mana (240/240)- -Level 4 Mana Regeneration (2/s)- -Special Stats:- -Level 7 Body Regeneration- -Level 2 Magic Growth- -Level 1 Agility Growth- No wonder it could heal overnight! My eyes shone with admiration for this small creature. It appears my guess was correct; I can fully see Malrang''s stats and skills after Soul Link. Having the ability to inspect my friend fully was a big relief. I can now plan our future fights and understand its strengths and weaknesses. "What are you doing, Malrang?" I was confused when I saw the fox looking at me, its pupils shining with a yellow light. Was it also inspecting me? "Woo." It shook its tiny head and jumped back onto my shoulder. "So, Malrang, do you think we can find some monsters nearby?" "Woo!" The fox nodded and began sniffing the air. Is it searching for a monster by scent? After what felt like a minute, the fox focused its attention to my right. "Have you found anything?" "Woo!" It nodded, and I got cautious as well. "How many?" The fox patted my shoulder four times with its paw. "Four, huh... Let''s go take a look." "Woo!" We traveled quickly through the thick forest until I spotted them. Four small, rabbit-like creatures were munching on tree bark. "Rabbits? Did you bring me here just because you''re hungry?" "Woo¡­" The fox shook its head and focused on the rabbits, as if prompting me to inspect them. Inspect. Level 3 Forest Rabbito (rare monster) Basic Abilities: Slash Punch What the... those creatures are level 3? And there are four of them. I can''t be reckless, or we''ll both die¡­ I whispered to my companion. "Malrang, you go around them and wait for my signal. I''ll bait all of them into one location. When they''re all stacked together, jump in and use your Hellfire Breath!" "Wee!" "Be careful!" The fox quickly jumped down and stealthily ran to the other side while I prepared to engage the monsters myself. Their fur is weird; I''ve never seen such a pure silver color in my life. The rabbits'' fur looked like silver, but what scared me most were the size of their paws. Each of their paws looked bigger than a human foot. If I get hit by one of those paws, I''ll be seriously injured. As I hid behind a tree, I remembered two new skills I''d recently acquired: Soul Shackle and Darkness Steps. There hadn''t been any explanation when I first saw them. I should inspect them in the user menu before the battle. -User Menu- -Level 1 Soul Shackle (20 mana) ¨C After casting, the user can bind a target for 1-5 seconds, depending on the target''s soul strength. Up to six targets at a time.- -Level 1 Darkness Steps (10 mana/step) ¨C The user can wrap their legs in darkness energy, gaining bonus agility (5%). Each step provides 1 stack (max 5). The effect lasts until canceled or mana runs out.- Amazing! It was a great idea to increase my mana first; now I can stack Darkness Steps up to five and keep dodging the rabbits until they''re in position for Malrang to attack. I waited patiently for the perfect chance to strike. One minute¡­ two minutes¡­ The rabbits remained calm, unaware of the two hunters preying on them. Time to move! Stepping out of my hiding spot, I moved stealthily to attack the rabbits. First step! My legs, from the feet to the knee, instantly ignited in darkness flames. Second step! The darkness flames grew denser, and I felt myself becoming lighter. After five steps, I arrived in front of the rabbits. I quickly summoned my scythe, and without giving the monsters time to retaliate, I launched my kinetic slash at the two in front of me. Clang The sound of metal against metal rang out as sparks flew everywhere. My kinetic slash, which had injured level 2 Ratabo, was completely blocked by the rabbits'' fur. I''ve failed! The rabbits quickly became aware of my presence, turning and pointing their paws at me as if to say I''d regret messing with them. Well... In a way, I did, but it was too late for regrets. This wasn''t good; I had to move fast and try to soul shackle them when they gathered in one spot. I knew I couldn''t show fear in front of them now; their demeanor screamed to me that they had at least some battle experience. Before I could react, the first paw was already in front of my face. So fast! I wasted no time activating Space Distortion and dodging to the side. It took me one second to activate and deactivate the skill, saving my mana for a longer battle. Chapter 10 Rabbit hunt (Part 2) However, the rabbits weren''t so foolish as to let me dodge easily. The second and third paws were already waiting to surround me in the direction I''d dodged."How?!" I was shocked by the battle tactics of these Rabbitoes. While one attacked, the others were already waiting in two directions where I was likely to dodge. I was forced to use Space Distortion again to escape. Just as I dodged, the shockwave from the two paws hitting each other made my hair stand on end. If I get hit by that, I''m dead!... I had no choice but to run around, burning my mana. This cat-and-mouse game was getting ridiculous. How did I become the prey instead of the hunter? I wanted to cry, but now wasn''t the time to complain. After dashing a few more times, I backed away about five meters from the rabbits before canceling Space Distortion. I couldn''t afford to waste more mana. If I didn''t cast Soul Shackle on them soon, I''d run out of mana before Malrang could join the battle. I could feel my partner''s unease as it hid behind the trees. It was a strange sensation, as if our souls were truly connected by some mysterious energy. I was in the perfect line, where the rabbits had their backs to the fox. All I had to do was make myself look like an easy target and hope they''d attack me together. I needn''t have worried; as soon as they saw Space Distortion deactivate, the four Rabbitoes attacked me together. Maybe they decided I was out of mana or had given up, but all that mattered was that my plan worked. However, watching four huge paws fly at me at lightning speed left me with doubts. Could I cast my skill in time? Failure would mean death. Soul Shackle! The four rabbits froze mid-air just in front of me, dropping to the ground like stones. "MALRANG!" The fox quickly dashed out from its hiding spot and used Hellfire Breath on the four rabbits. I was so excited by my success I nearly forgot to dodge the incoming flames, ending up awkwardly running away with my hair nearly getting burnt by my teammate''s attack. "That was too close!..." The fox''s attack was more effective against these monsters than my kinetic slash, as the silver fur started melting. Are they really made of silver?! I was amazed by the wonders of this world, but I also knew the battle wouldn''t end here, and my chance to inflict damage had finally arrived. Kinetic Slash! I launched another attack, but this time there was no metallic clash. Just four lifeless bodies on the ground, slashed in half. Silver melts quickly in a strong flame. If I''m not mistaken, the hellfire breath produces flames over a thousand degrees Celsius. Too bad there''s no way to measure it in this world. I was thrilled to have such a strong companion; with these flames, I''d never have issues facing metal-affinity monsters. -You have slain a rare monster, Level 3 Forest Rabbato!- -Your experience has increased by 25%- -You have slain a rare monster, Level 3 Forest Rabbato!- -Your experience has increased by 25%- -You have slain a rare monster, Level 3 Forest Rabbato!- -Your experience has increased by 20%- -Congratulations! You have reached Level 3!- -Your overall stats have been upgraded- -Level 7 Stamina -> Level 8 Current Stamina 80- -Level 7 Attack -> Level 8 Current Attack 80- -Level 5 Magic -> Level 6 (Level 20) Current Magic 200- -Level 6 Strength -> Level 7 (Level 21) Current Strength 210- -Level 7 Defense -> Level 8 Current Defense 80- -Level 6 Agility -> Level 7 Current Agility 70- -Level 10 Mana -> Evolution condition met -> Level 1 Mana Spring Current Mana 300/300- -Level 10 Mana Regeneration -> Evolution condition met -> Level 1 Quick Mana Regeneration (15/sec)- -Level 2 Physical Resist -> Level 3- -Level 2 Magic Resist -> Level 3- -Level 2 Illusion Resist -> Level 3- -Level 5 Element Resist -> Level 6- -Level 3 Body Regeneration -> Level 4- -Level 6 Magic Growth -> Level 7 (increases magic stat by 14)- -Level 6 Strength Growth -> Level 7 (increases strength stat by 14)- -Your abilities have been upgraded- -Level 2 Kinetic Slash (evolving) (10 mana) -> Level 3 (15 mana)- -Level 2 Kinetic Shield (evolving) (3 mana/s) -> Level 3 (3.5 mana/s)- -Level 2 Soul Harvest (evolving) (30 mana) -> Level 3 (35 mana)- -Level 2 Space Distortion (evolving) (15 mana/s) -> Level 3 (20 mana/s)- -Level 1 Darkness Steps (evolving) (10 mana/step) -> Level 2 (10 mana/step)- -Level 1 Soul Shackle (evolving) (20 mana) -> Level 2 (20 mana), up to 8 targets at a time- -Level 2 Laughing at the Death -> Level 3, each second in combat grants 1 stack, stacking up to 100:- -After reaching 100 stacks, a special ability is granted:- Level 2 -> Level 3 Each stack grants 0.3% attack power. Level 2 -> Level 3 Each stack grants 0.3% defense. -Level 2 Death Shall Not Claim Me -> Level 3 - User becomes immortal for 12 seconds.- -Level 2 Increased Regeneration -> Level 3 - -Level 2 Increased Vision -> Level 3- -Level 2 Quick Movement -> Level 3- -You have been granted one new ability- -Level 1 Soul Bite- -You have slain a rare monster, Level 3 Forest Rabbato!- -Your experience has increased by 10%- -Congratulations! You have acquired a new achievement- -Rising Star - Slay 10 monsters.- -4 skill points have been granted- -You may now use Soul Harvest- Soul Harvest! A rich rabbit flavor tickled my taste buds as it traveled down to my stomach. So delicious! I could get really addicted to this! -Congratulations, a new evolution condition has been met- -Ten souls have been consumed. Proceeding to upgrade the user''s soul!- "What''s happening?!" Suddenly, I felt lightheaded and fell to my knees. My eyes were spinning, and I felt sick to my stomach. I felt my eyes begin to burn as everything became blurry. If any bystander were watching, they''d notice my eyes shining with a neon violet color, forever altering my retina. I felt something in me grow slightly, and I felt more connected to the nature around me. Once my body''s situation stabilized, I noticed that all my senses had become sharper. Unfamiliar smells and sounds surrounded me from all directions. My vision became clearer, and I could see farther into the distance. "What is this? I feel¡­ reborn! My mind feels so clear, as if I''ve had a fresh memory installed¡­ How is this possible?" I couldn''t find an answer to my question. The only explanation was obvious, but I didn''t want to accept the idea that there were actually souls in this world. Is the creator of this world some sort of god? I can''t imagine how all of this could exist in a game. Everything feels so real, to the point where every living being here has its own soul¡­ And when I think about it¡­ my job is to eat those souls to strengthen myself¡­ I knew that what I was doing was unethical, but¡­ "I''m sorry for killing you all. But I must survive!" -Congratulations! You have acquired a new achievement- -Soul Knight - Achieve the first soul evolution.- -10 skill points have been granted- "Soul Knight, huh? I might as well call myself a Dame from now on, haha." But I have to admit, Soul Knight sounds cool. I wish my brother could see me right now¡­ S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Woo!" A sudden bark snapped me out of my self-absorbed state. "Oh, Malrang! Are you okay?" "Woo!" The fox was jumping around happily, wagging its tail. I could feel the connection between us growing, but I still felt uneasy. What if one day I''m not strong enough to protect my companion? What if one day I had to choose whether Malrang lives or dies¡­ I hope that day never comes¡­ Perhaps Malrang could sense my expression or maybe guessed my feelings. It was so sudden¡ªMalrang jumped on my shoulder and licked my face. "Don''t worry about me; I''m fine." Obviously, I lied... "Woo¡­" "Come on, let''s inspect these Rabbitoes before more monsters gather here, drawn by the scent of blood." I noticed a small line of drool coming out of the fox''s mouth as soon as I mentioned rabbits. "Are you hungry?" "Woo¡­" It buried its nose in my shoulder, as if hiding from embarrassment. "No need to be shy. Dig in. You were the main reason we won this fight." "WOO!" It was funny to see the shy fox quickly jump down, grab one of the monsters, and devour it within a minute. I could only stand by, smiling warmly. Inspect! -Purple Foxterit. Level 2. (85%) Mystic grade demon fox.- Good. The stronger it gets, the higher our chances of survival in these lands¡­ However, as I inspected Malrang''s growth, I noticed a new and strange skill. What is that? -Soul Ignite - The user can ignite their soul to gain ten times their stats for a period of time before their soul dissipates. (One-time use)- I froze. This skill¡­ if used recklessly, Malrang could¡­ No, I refuse to believe this is a coincidence. It must be the work of that Creator. Giving my partner a self-sacrifice skill is beyond evil. At that moment, I swore to myself that I would never, ever, let myself get into a situation where Malrang would feel threatened. "Malrang¡­" "Wee?" It was still munching on the rabbit''s leg. "Promise me¡­ to never use your new skill, okay?" A tear rolled down my cheek. I don''t know why¡ªmaybe because of the Soul Link, or perhaps because I''d become attached to this purple fox¡ªbut one thing was clear: I could no longer leave its side, I must protect it. The rabbit leg in the fox''s mouth dropped to the ground, and the next thing I saw was Malrang sitting there, smiling at me, nodding its small head. But somehow¡­ that smile felt fake¡­ Chapter 11 Kim Seong-Hoon (Part 1) Not even in my wildest dreams would I have ever imagined that one day, I would care about someone other than myself. I grew up quite selfish, to say the least. As the oldest daughter, I had everything. I was a role model for my younger brother, and my parents were always proud of my achievements. To have everything I wanted, all I had to do was keep perfect grades and be good at sports.As the center of attention, I felt the world revolved around me¡ªuntil I learned the ugly truth about humanity. After the tournament incident, I learned to care only about myself even more. I knew I could only trust myself. Why bother with others if they would eventually stab me in the back? I didn''t want history to repeat itself. But now, because of this mysterious connection, I could feel... I could confidently say that this fox sitting in front of me cared about me more than anyone else ever did. I vow to protect myself and protect you! "Eh? Why am I crying?" Ever since the incident, my tears had dried up into a desert. I forgot what it felt like to cry, but now it all came back to me. "Woo?" The fox jumped onto my shoulder and started patting my cheek with its paw. It felt so soft, so comforting, like a tiny pillow punching my cheek. I softly grabbed Malrang''s paw and held it for at least five minutes before I managed to calm down. "Thank you for being my friend, Malrang." "Woo!" It was a happy moment, but we both knew that possessing a skill that could consume your life in exchange for power was extremely dangerous. Letting your emotions control you can lead to downfall. Maybe Malrang knew about her own abilities, and even so, willingly signed a contract with me. I couldn''t help but get emotional after everything that happened today. Perhaps I could no longer hold all the pressure inside me, and it suddenly burst into tears. "Let''s go. We have a lot to do today." I knew I couldn''t stay in one place for too long. To be honest, I''d already wasted too much time. This world was dangerous, and monsters grew at a rapid rate. When I inspected Malrang, I noticed that, unlike humans, monsters have double stat growth. If every monster can grow twice as strong with each level-up, that puts humans at a disadvantage. The only way to keep up is to gain new achievements. It seems that only when I''m granted a new achievement do I gain skill points. I wasn''t certain if I was the only one with a system like that, because I hadn''t met a single human I could discuss it with. Well... at least not someone who didn''t mean to take advantage of me in this world. "Ahh! I''m getting pissed off just thinking about those bastards. If any of them were decent human beings, we could have tried to cooperate. Now I know nothing about this world or how others were brought here." Maybe it was reckless to just straight-up kill them, but at the same time, I had no guilt in doing it. Some people deserve it. I was so deep in my daydreaming that I didn''t notice Malrang looking at me with a curious expression, its head tilted to the side, like a puppy wondering what its owner was doing. "Woo?" I finally snapped out of it. "What? Oh, right. Let me collect the corpses quickly, and then we can go. I have a feeling this silver fur can be traded with other people." After collecting the rabbits in my spatial pouch, we continued on our journey. Wow, this forest is massive. I''ve been here an entire day, and I have no idea when it''s going to end. Crack The sound of a twig snapping could be heard behind me. I quickly turned around but saw nothing but a bunch of trees. Maybe it''s just my imagination? I could tell Malrang heard it too, but I wanted to believe it was only a coincidence. Crack No... There is someone behind us. I''m certain. After my soul underwent an upgrade, I could feel my surroundings more sharply. I lowered my voice as much as possible and whispered to the fox. "Malrang, we''re being followed. Pretend you can''t hear anything, and after we get behind that tree, jump up and hide. Be ready for my signal." This fox was smart¡ªit didn''t make a sound or a gesture. I also pretended not to hear anything and walked to a denser area, where several trees made a blind spot for the fox to hide. After Malrang hid, I walked for another minute before stopping. "Alright, you can come out now. I can tell you''re behind the tree several meters back." No one showed up, but I could see a foot sticking out from behind the tree. Does that bastard think he''s some sort of spy? I can clearly see him there... "Your foot is sticking out, you know..." I couldn''t help but speak to him in a mocking tone. The foot quickly disappeared, but the person still didn''t show up. Wow! I''m actually amazed. How can someone be so stupid? I summoned my scythe and signaled Malrang to attack. A powerful flame attack surrounded the tree the person was hiding behind. But to my surprise, a five-meter-tall ice wall appeared out of nowhere to block the flame completely. Even the rabbits'' silver fur started to melt under the heat of Hellfire Breath, but this ice wall showed no signs of giving in. "It''s enough, Malrang! Come back!" I was worried that the enemy we faced this time was truly powerful. Clap, clap, clap "Amazing teamwork. Are you a summoner? But your weapon is completely different from theirs... Intriguing!" A deep, manly voice sounded from behind the tree. After a moment, a tall man in his twenties, dressed in a hanbok1, emerged from hiding. He had a handsome face and long blond hair¡ªnot the usual hair color for a Korean. But the most disturbing thing was his weapon, which looked like a living blue dragon in the shape of a thick sword. The tail that was supposed to be a handle wrapped around his arm like a snake. It looked more like a body part than a weapon. The eye next to the hilt of the blade looked straight at me, and I felt my body shiver slightly, as if I were prey to an alpha predator. Maybe because he saw my expression, he quickly responded. "Don''t misunderstand me; I''m not here to fight." "Yeah, right. Who follows someone around for no reason?" "Hehe... you''re right. I had my reasons." "And what would that be?" "I saw your fight earlier, and I simply got curious." "Curious about what?" "You!" I was confused by his intentions and his odd behavior. Is he into me? "Me? What''s so curious about me?" He smiled warmly, and I felt a bit complicated. Is this stranger about to confess his love to me? I understand I''m good-looking, but I don''t date random stalkers... "Your role. You''re a gambler as well... am I right?" Ahh... I see now; he''s just a lunatic. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So what if I am? What does that have to do with you?" I grew even more cautious. Why would he stalk me just because he was curious about my role? Is he afraid of me? But looking at his weapon and his defensive skills, I can tell he''s a very powerful player. "I''m just happy to meet a strong player. Everyone I met before you was so weak¡ªnot even enough for me to warm up. I want a friendly spar with you. You''re the only one who''s caught my eye so far." "Why would I fight you? What do I get from it?" "Nothing!" He sounded strangely proud of that. "Tsk... Then I have nothing more to say. You can go on your way. I don''t fight for no reason." "Come on, it''s only a friendly spar. Don''t you also itch to fight someone who could be your equal?" I stopped before completely turning around. "See... I was right!" I can''t deny that, deep inside, I want to fight him so badly. But I''m worried he might have ulterior motives and that there could be more people waiting to ambush Malrang and me. I wish I had a scouting ability. It would make my life much simpler. "Don''t worry. I''m a lone wolf. And it''s beneath me to gang up with others to ambush you." Can he read my mind? This guy''s scary. His face doesn''t look like he''s lying. Perhaps it wouldn''t be a bad idea to test myself against a strong player. After all, I must grow stronger to protect myself and Malrang. "Fine, we can have a sparring match. But first, let''s inspect each other." "Heh... I thought you''d never ask." His sky-blue eyes started shining in a golden light. I can assume this is the effect of the Inspect skill. Inspect! -Kim Seong-Hoon, Level 4 Dragon Blood Warrior.- Chapter 12 Kim Seong-Hoon (Part 2) -Stats:--Level 1 Lesser Dragon Stamina- -Level 7 Attack- -Level 2 Lesser Dragon Strength- -Level 7 Magic- -Level 8 Defense- -Level 7 Agility- -Level 6 Mana- -Level 5 Mana Regeneration- "Hahaha! I knew you were an interesting one, Lee Gaon. Death Eater, huh? Sounds scary." His tone was playful, like that of a man-child. "Not too shabby yourself, Kim Seong-Hoon. I see we both possess evolved stats. But I must say, I''m at a bit of a disadvantage with your level being higher than mine." "I am not one to judge a book by its cover." That cunning smile of his made me want to vomit. I could clearly see him looking down on me already. "On the count of three?" "I agree." "One." "Two." "Three." My first move was to instantly use Space Distortion. The moment I used it, a blue beam of cold light was already in my face. Quickly dodging to the side, I launched a Kinetic Slash as a counterattack, which my opponent met with an ice wall. I couldn''t see him behind the wall. Then a deafening roar sounded from that location. The figure that was hiding there jumped into the air and unleashed his blade. His eyes transformed into dragon eyes, and his muscles looked slightly bigger than before. My instincts screamed to use the Kinetic Shield. Before I even knew what was happening, I was sent flying by a powerful sword attack. I hit the tree behind me with my feet and propelled myself to launch back at my attacker. My scythe was ready to slice him in half. I felt immense rage overtaking me slowly. My scythe collided with the dragon sword, and sparks flew in every direction. I swapped the scythe to my left arm and made an upward attack, aiming for his crotch. The defender quickly jumped into the air, making a backflip. I knew I had to keep pressing the attack, so I sent another Kinetic Slash at him. Kim Seong-Hoon met my attack with his sword at the same moment he landed. My slash attack redirected to a nearby tree, slicing it in half like tofu. My attack power has greatly increased, but my opponent is too strong... "Hey, missy! It''s not very ladylike to attack a man''s taboo area!" "Like I care!" I sent another Kinetic Slash at him and used Soul Shackle at the same time. I saw my opponent''s expression drop when he noticed he couldn''t move. The next moment, he was sent flying by the impact. However, before my attack landed on him, I saw his face and skin becoming scaly. What a powerful defensive skill! I couldn''t help but feel shocked and start to admire this person. He was on a completely different level than anyone I had met so far. A dragon''s roar sounded, and I saw my opponent slowly getting up. "Yes! This is what I wanted to experience! A true battle! Lee Gaon! From today on, you''re my sister!" "Who''s your sister? I don''t have a wild brother like you!" "Hahaha! We''ll see! Come! The loser has to call the winner ''big sibling!''" "I never agreed to that!" I used Darkness Steps to get close to him, watching his movements. Our eyes met, and we both knew the real battle was about to start, and I could no longer hold back. My agility skyrocketed, and I felt like a cheetah about to hunt its prey. Activating my Space Distortion skill, I dashed at Kim Seong-Hoon at lightning speed. His expression didn''t show surprise at my sudden attack. His weapon transformed, suddenly sprouting razor-sharp teeth that I could only compare to what dinosaurs might have had. I spun my scythe in a circle before using that energy to spin my body from the waist, increasing the attack power to strike Kim Seong-Hoon with a powerful blow. He didn''t dodge and took it directly. Lunatic! I saw his smile grow like a blooming flower. I enjoyed this battle, and so did he. For the first time, we got to fight another human. Our faces were close, and we looked each other deep in the eyes. I felt a strange sensation looking into those dragon eyes, and my vision blurred slightly before returning to normal. "You have an extremely powerful soul, Lee Gaon... How interesting. The guy I used my soul attack on before had his mind completely shattered the moment our eyes met. But you... you must have a soul that''s much stronger than mine! How fascinating!" "Thanks for the compliment, but I''d love you to get the hell out of my face." "Why? Am I too charming for you?" "You wish!" My rage grew, and I used Space Distortion to back away from him before slashing in a horizontal line. Kim Seong-Hoon, to my surprise, was pushed back several meters by my attack, landing against a tree. His expression was ugly. He looked at me as if I were some sort of monster. We exchanged blow after blow, each of our attacks becoming more ferocious. Kim Seong-Hoon managed to slash my waist. The pain was excruciating, but I held on. My body regeneration quickly healed my wound. "Had enough, sis?" "Like hell! And don''t call me sis!" His arrogant, annoying smile made me want to puke. I really wanted to kill this guy now. With my current mana, I could easily fight for a prolonged time. It should be time now! I felt a surge of power. The bottom of my dress turned into violet flames, and my scythe shone with golden light. My Laughing at Death skill finally reached one hundred stacks. My attack and defense increased by 30%, and my speed and vision received a boost. "It''s over for you, Kim Seong-Hoon!" I gathered all my energy to launch an empowered Kinetic Slash at my opponent. A black crescent moon attack flew through the air and hit Kim Seong-Hoon in the chest before he could even dodge. Did I overdo it? I was worried this attack might have actually killed him. A bloodied body hit a tree ten meters away, and hit the cold ground. His body rested against the tree without any signs of movement. But I knew he was still alive because the system message hadn''t announced his death. He''s a tough guy; I bet he can easily survive. "Let''s go, Malrang! There''s nothing left here to do." "Woo!" Malrang ran to me, happily wagging its tail. In an instant, it jumped onto my shoulder, and as we were about to leave, the voice I least wanted to hear rang in my ears. "Not even going to check on me? Perhaps I''m heavily injured, or worse! I might be dying, and this is the last time we can talk! Ahh, so tragic!" "You''re clearly alive and well... why put on an act?" "Hehe... My big sister is really the best; you instantly saw through me." "Who gave you the right to call me your big sister?" "Me, of course. Please help me up, big sis... I can barely move... Ahhh!... The pain!" "Even if you die, so what?" "No, don''t say that! I still have a long life ahead of me." "Sigh... Okay. But if you dare call me big sis again, I''ll smash your head into that tree!" "I got it! Big sis!" "You piece of...!" His smiling face suddenly looked warm and sincere. I couldn''t bring myself to shout at him any longer. "So, what''s your plan if I help you up?" "To kill you!" "..." I couldn''t tell anymore if he was lying or telling the truth. This person was a complete psychopath. "Haha! You''re so easy to tease! I want to follow you; I bet we could make a good team." "Us?" "Yes!" We looked at each other for a good minute. I''d been alone for so long, and I wasn''t ready to trust anyone. Especially not him. One look at him put me in a bad mood. "Forget it. You can do much better on your own. With your Dragon Blood Warrior role, you can easily reach a high level." "True. But even so, I want to follow you." "Why? Did you fall for me?" "Who knows..." That teasing smile on his handsome face was too much for me as a single girl. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the first time, I felt my face burning slightly. "Tsk! Sweet talk... Save it for other women; it''s not going to work on me." "Really? But I saw you blush just now." "Nonsense!" My face felt like it was burning, and I wanted to get out of this situation as quickly as possible. "I did!" "If you say another word, I''ll leave you here!" "At least you''re no longer denying that you accept my offer. I extended my hand to him. I felt that his playful behavior was his unique trait, and I sensed I could trust this person for the time being. "Let''s be partners, then. But know this: if you ever betray me, I''ll make sure you suffer the worst death possible!" "How scary!" His tone was mocking, but I didn''t mind. Kim Seong-Hoon grabbed my hand, and I pulled him up. "By the way, even before the battle, I meant to ask you something, big sis." "Huh? What is it?" "Why would you choose the dress out of all outfits? Doesn''t it get in the way in battle?" "What do you mean, ''choose''? This is armor made from my soul. I had no choice in this. That stupid Creator or whatever forced this on me." "Made out of your soul? So, if you''re unconscious, will it disappear?" "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOUR INTENTIONS?" "Nothing... I was just asking out of curiosity." He held his hands up like a child surrendering to his mother after being too naughty. This person... I swore to myself that one day, if he made a mistake, I would kill him. "You are really pissing me off! But speaking of clothes, you got to choose yours?" "Of course. Everyone did. You''re the first one I''ve met with such an extravagant outfit." "If I ever find that stupid Creator, I''ll make him pay the price for humiliating me." "But you know, big sis, it looks good on you. It goes well with your black hair and neon purple eyes." "Ah? Oh... Thank you, I guess..." Wait, neon purple eyes? What does he mean by that? "What do you mean by neon purple eyes? My eyes are brown." "Well, not anymore. I saw your eye color change after your previous battle." It probably has something to do with the Soul Knight evolution. "How long have you been stalking me, creep..." My body instinctively backed away from him. "I..." "Whatever... forget it. Do you know the way out of this forest?" "I do. If we head east from here, it should take around twenty minutes to reach the grass fields." "I came from the grass fields..." "This forest is surrounded by grass fields. I found this out from the other players who have been here for around a week." "A week? I''ve only been here for two days. How far have other players reached in leveling?" I saw a hint of unease and fear paint Kim Seong-Hoon''s usually goofy face. "You might not like what I''m about to say. There are rumors that one person has already reached level ten. But I haven''t met him myself." "Level ten? What a monster!" If I ever run into this person, I won''t be able to defend myself. I have to get stronger as soon as possible! My heart burned with determination and hope. I wanted to be the strongest. In this world, no one could claim I cheated if I defeated them in a fair battle. Chapter 13 Goblin village (Part1) The three of us decided to travel together for the time being. But I was still wary of Kim Seong-Hoon. That''s why I kept watching him closely; if I noticed anything suspicious, his neck would fly. I promised myself never to fully trust anybody. I had enough betrayals in my life."So, what''s your story, big sis?" "Nothing much¡­ You wouldn''t be interested." I didn''t want to talk about my past. I have a new identity in this world. "Not very chatty, huh?" His usually calm blue eyes showed a bit of disappointment. He smacked his lips in dissatisfaction. "If you don''t like it, you can go on your own." My eyes kept scanning our surroundings as I carefully navigated through the forest, paranoid about the enemy or a potential attack from Kim Seong-Hoon. "Okay, okay, no more personal questions." He leaped ahead to lead the way. I didn''t respond. I had no interest in chit-chatting. My only goal was to quickly grow stronger. "You mentioned before that you were summoned to this world four days ago. How much exactly do you know about this place?" I couldn''t shake off my curiosity and asked. Kim Seong-Hoon''s expression and behavior became less goofy and more serious in an instant, a complete opposite of what I was used to. "I wouldn''t call myself an expert, but I''ve had a few encounters with other people. So far, I''ve learned that no one has found any kind of settlement." "How come? Does this world not have any cities or dungeons? Or is it just that big?" I was flabbergasted by the shocking news. "That''s what people talk about these days. It''s too strange for a world filled with fantasy and powerful monsters to not have any nonplayer character villages." Kim Seong-Hoon quickly raised his hand to signal me to avoid the monsters ahead, and we took a small detour. "That''s true; however, there might be some settlements further away from the forest. After all, this world feels... boundless. Can you feel the aura of the world as well?" I wanted to test how much he knew. Kim Seong-Hoon looked at me with surprise and a smile on his face. "So you can feel it too..." This world''s design is too strange¡­ Not many monsters, no towns, or villages. It''s as if this world has humans for the first time. "Do you think we''re the first ones here? I mean, as an intelligent species?" Kim Seong-Hoon''s question was direct yet probing. "Maybe¡­ But the message I heard when the Creator of this place welcomed me made me question things. Perhaps this world is brand new. A place where monsters and humans grow together." I quickly explained to him what happened when I first arrived in this world. "It might be possible, but what exactly do you mean by us growing together with monsters?" His expression was puzzled, his desire to know more seemingly genuine. Perhaps he was acting, but if so, he was one scary individual. Is he testing me? I was honestly surprised he didn''t understand such a simple rule of this world. "I asked system support to explain to me how monsters work in this world. Have you never tried that?" Kim Seong-Hoon stopped and looked at me with a puzzled expression. He leaned against a tree, looking at me and then at Malrang, as if he was some sort of NPC1 character stuck in an endless loop of torment and quest-giving. "How?!" He looked like a kid who had just figured out Santa wasn''t real. "Just call out system help, and you''ll see," I said, a little surprised and annoyed. Honestly, I''m not sure if he''s smart or dumb¡­ "Eh? Okay, wait, let me try!" I watched him rub his palms together as if preparing to perform a ritual. What a silly-looking person... Who knows? Dressed like that, he might have been some shaman or priest. Or maybe he really is an actor. I giggled a little watching him act like a fool. "System help!" I saw him space out for a few seconds before returning to reality. "Whoa! It works! Are you some sort of genius, big sis? How did you know you could use such a feature?" Kim Seong-Hoon went in and out of the system support option. I wondered if the system could ban him for being annoying. I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at his question. Is this person really that stupid? "I just tried a bunch of things until something worked." I decided to be honest. A moment later, Kim Seong-Hoon started applauding me. "Wow, my big sister is so smart! A big round of applause for you!" I was stunned. Does he have no shame at all? Was he praising me or insulting me? "You''re starting to piss me off again!" Kim Seong-Hoon put his hands behind his neck, maintaining eye contact with me. His goofy smile was irritating. "Hehe. Sorry, I got too carried away." He pulled out his sword and sliced the air, blocking an attack from a flying monster that had been sneaking up on us through the trees, killing the bird in one slice. He might be an idiot, but he can fight well¡ªI have to give him that. I shot him a warning look and kept walking with Malrang, who was sleeping on my shoulder. After a few minutes of peaceful silence, we finally reached the grassy fields again. My eyes met an endless green expanse. Where are the bigger settlements? I need action and a good old adventure town; maybe I can even find an adventurer''s guild. I hope this world isn''t completely fresh, but then again, maybe that would be for the better. My mind raced with excited thoughts. "We''re finally out. Which direction should we head to, big sis?" To be honest, I had no clue. If there were no cities, we''d have to figure out how to build a settlement ourselves. But I preferred not to meddle in such affairs and instead focus on growing stronger on my own in the wild. "Let''s pick a random direction. I want to find some high-level monsters to kill and increase my level." I was fired up. I could feel my chest rising and falling with anticipation. I wanted to fight some strong monsters. "Don''t you want to find other people and make more friends?" "Not interested." My tone was cold. I would rather work alone than travel with a big group. "How cold." Kim Seong-Hoon kept looking around, searching for something. This made me believe he was still hiding something from me. My honest opinion about Kim Seong-Hoon is that he''s a bit of a crazy person. The way he keeps acting as if everything is a game is starting to piss me off. I understand that we''re in a world similar to a game, but everything so far has been more real than our previous world. "Say, Kim Seong-Hoon¡­" I stopped. My eyes were scanning the endless world ahead. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm? What is it?" "Don''t you feel like this world is too real? Every monster here is real, and I believe the environment is as well..." My curiosity was growing with each passing second. I wanted this world to be like Earth¡ªnot just some virtual reality. "So what if it is? We''re here for a reason." He sat down on the ground with his legs crossed. Pulling out his sword, he looked at it with a deep, longing expression. Perhaps it was for battle or for one of his crazy reasons. "Reason? Care to elaborate?" "It''s just my theory, but I believe we''re here to create a new civilization¡ªa new way for humanity to escape that old, boring world where every day we just wish for more freedom and more power." My heart skipped a beat. He also understands that... "I like this place," he continued. "I don''t care who I have to kill as long as I can keep my freedom. But all in all, I''m just having fun." I stayed silent. I knew I had nothing to say to counter his argument; I also felt similar to him in a way. But no matter what, all the killing and battle are starting to take a toll on my mind. I can''t shake off the feeling that if I kill too many, I will lose my old self. I''ll slowly become numb to the fact that I have the power to take away somebody''s life. "Big sis, what is your current goal in life? Do you wish to escape this place and return home? Or do you wish to stay and make this world yours? A person of your talent should have a clear goal in mind." I gave it a few seconds of thought. "I can only tell you that I have no intention of going back to Earth. I want to forget that rotten world and its people." "Hahaha! Good! Good! I expected at least as much from you, the former world champion." Kim Seong-Hoon looked away from me as if he was guilty of something. Chapter 14 Goblin Village (Part 2) My face froze. This person! What are his intentions?I stood up¡­ This piece of shit! My scythe was as quick as lightning, pressing its blade against his neck. "So you knew? And you still followed me? I knew something was weird about you. What are your final words?" I was ready to kill. I felt the shame and rage of those days crashing into me like a tidal wave. "Of course. Who in Korea doesn''t know the name of the infamous Lee Gaon, the best female player, who brought hope to many women gamers, only to be exposed as a cheater, making the gaming industry even less accessible for others?" I felt immense anger and resentment. I hated my past so much. Why did every single person in the world have to be against me? Even now. I thought I had found a friend, but... "Of course, I don''t believe those rumors." He looked at me with a smile and fearless eyes. Was he really that confident that I wouldn''t kill him? "I''ve seen you play. I was a fan¡ªor should I say I still am. Anyone with the least bit of brains could see the truth behind the shady curtains of the gaming world." He gave me a warm smile. I felt conflicted. Is this person telling the truth, or is he just toying with me? "Don''t worry. I''ve already promised to follow you, so let''s be friends, shall we? And, um¡­ Can you put your scythe away? I''m starting to think you actually might kill me. Hahaha!" "Count yourself lucky. Next time you cross the line, my hand might slip." I canceled my scythe, leaving only a small cut on his neck as a reminder not to mess with me again. "Hehe, how scary..." I didn''t want to waste any more time talking to this idiot; my mind was focused on finding a monster camp or at least some high-level monsters to hunt. To say these grass plains were huge was an understatement. After walking for an hour, we had yet to find any monsters or people. I wonder how big this world is. Is it a replica of Earth? After another twenty minutes of boring traveling, we spotted a group of people ahead of us. "Do you want to go say hello, big sis?" He hit my shoulder teasingly. "No, thank you. I have no interest in making friends in this world." I smacked the back of his head as a warning to keep boundaries. "Ouch, so wild..." he complained. I decided not to stop for a pointless talk, but Kim Seong-Hoon grabbed my shoulder and stopped me. "Wait a moment. I understand you want to be alone, but we need to gather information. The key to survival is intel; the more you know about your surroundings, the more likely you are to survive." His words brought me back to reality. Maybe I am too focused on leveling up quickly. The fact that I almost froze to death at night is a sign that I am too reckless. "Fine, but you do the talking. I have a feeling they won''t take me seriously." I was too used to being neglected lately. "Why''s that?" I could see genuine confusion on his face. Maybe he''s not that bad of a friend. "I just have a feeling. Stop asking so many questions." My hand instinctively reached for Malrang''s fur on my shoulder, seeking comfort in petting her. "Hmm¡­? Okay. Let''s go say hello to them." We slowly approached a group of around ten people, a mix of men and women with a diversity of age groups. I could even spot a little girl, about ten years old, hiding behind a woman who was most likely her mother. The group was chatting loudly, discussing plans to invade a goblin village a few kilometers from here. "Hello, fellow players. My name is Kim Seong-Hoon, and this is Lee Gaon. We were wondering if your group needs extra people." He bowed politely. What is he doing? Does he want us to join these people? "Hmph. And why should we recruit you?" A tall man, around two meters, stepped forward with his arms crossed. He looked like the leader of the group. His body was that of a bodybuilder, but I didn''t feel much pressure from him. "Hahaha, we were just passing by and heard you''re about to raid a goblin camp. Naturally, we''re interested in some battles. We may not look it, but we''re strong fighters." Kim Seong-Hoon patted the big guy''s shoulder in a friendly, joking manner. I could tell this person was low-level despite his looks. "Then allow me to test it out myself." Without any warning, the tall, bulky man attacked Kim Seong-Hoon with a punch. He''s asking for humiliation. The next moment felt straight out of a comedy movie. Kim Seong-Hoon easily blocked the punch with a finger and sent the man flying a few meters away. Instantly, the entire group turned hostile, and I knew the fight would break out sooner than later. "Pfft!" A burst of laughter sounded from the little girl. "I''m sorry for my uncle''s behavior. Everyone stand down. We can''t win against these two that easily¡ªthey''re strong." To my surprise, the entire group put their weapons away and stood behind the little girl. "I suspect you''re the leader of this group. What a cute little miss. Don''t worry, we mean no harm, though I don''t mind sending people flying if they attack first. Haha!" I used my inspect skill on the girl, and my jaw dropped. -Park Jieun, Level 4 Celestial Mage- Stats: Level 2 Stamina Level 9 Attack Level 1 Strength Level 2 Celestial Magic Level 5 Defense Level 10 Wind Agility Level 4 Mana Pool Level 2 Quick Mana Regeneration "Hey, big sister, don''t you know it''s rude to inspect someone without their consent?" The smile on her face looked terrifying. I''d never seen a child who was so mature and cunning. "Why are you scolding me when your eyes are shining so brightly?" I could tell she was inspecting us, but I didn''t care. Even if they had the advantage of numbers, they wouldn''t have an easy fight. "Sorry, big sis, but I couldn''t help myself. Such a beautiful big brother and sister. Eh? What a cute fox! Can I pet it?!" The girl''s eyes fell on Malrang, who was standing behind me. Suddenly, the cunning child turned into a cute princess who''d seen a prince for the first time in her life. I knew I had just found my trump card. "What do you think, Malrang? Eh? You''ll let her pet you if she tells us where the goblin camp is? I don''t know¡­ Can we trust them?" I noticed the weird look Kim Seong-Hoon was giving me, but the little girl bit her lip and started shaking as if she couldn''t wait for Christmas morning. "I¡­ Fine, you can join us. Can I pet the fox now?" Easy victory! "Not so fast. I still don''t know if I can trust you and your group. How are you going to prove yourselves trustworthy?" The girl''s expression soured, but after a moment, she calmed down and took out a red bottle from the space. I suspected she could also use inventory. "This is a magical health potion that we stole from a goblin a few days ago. It can heal your wounds instantly. Think of it as a health potion. This is only one of the two I possess. I''ll give you one in exchange for letting me pet that fox." "Young lady, you can''t!" The woman who''d been standing in front of the girl when we first saw the group shouted in panic. "Shut up! Did you forget who''s the leader of this group?" "Yes, young lady¡­" The woman backed away, a hostile expression directed at me, but I couldn''t care less about somebody''s lackey. "I can tell you''re a very kind person. I''ll accept your gift. If you want to pet Malrang, come here alone with the potion in your hand." The girl was like the wind, quickly approaching me and placing the potion in my hand while simultaneously grabbing the fox with her other hand. So fast! I was surprised by this child''s speed. If I thought she meant harm, I could''ve blocked her, but I wanted to see if she would try to pull any tricks on me. But I guess children are children after all. She was happily playing with Malrang, truly acting like a ten-year-old girl. While the leader of the group was occupied with the fox, Kim Seong-Hoon approached the group and started questioning them about what they knew about the goblin camp. The tall man was back on his feet. After apologizing to Kim Seong-Hoon, he calmly started explaining the situation. "As far as we know, we''re the first group to get our hands on this intelligence. After killing a goblin that was wandering around alone, we found an old crusty map in his pouch. The map shows the ten-kilometer area around us. We noticed there was a camp marked on the map. We suspect it''s a goblin camp." His expression was worried but confident. "Have you sent someone to scout the exact number of enemies in the camp?" Kim Seong-Hoon inquired. His fox-like grin revealed his talent for conning people. "Yes, our group has a stealth-role member who counted around thirty to forty goblins in the camp." The man pointed to a thin woman who looked to be in her forties. She didn''t seem strong, but having a stealth ability was an asset for any team. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I couldn''t help but ask, "What about their levels?" "Most of the goblins are level two and three. However, there are five goblins at level four." The rest of the group looked slightly worried after hearing this. Chapter 15 Goblin village (Part 3) Even if I worked together with Kim Seong-Hoon and Malrang, it would take a lot of effort to clear such a camp alone. But if we grouped up with these people¡­"We were thinking of letting the leader handle the level four goblins alone while we cleared the camp. But with two more powerful warriors joining us, we believe we can kill the high-level goblins faster and clear the camp without any losses." His old-looking face shone with pride and confidence he didn''t have the ability to back. "And when do you plan to move?" Kim Seong-Hoon''s eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any sign of deception on the bulky man''s face. "We were about to leave, but since we met you¡­ I believe¡­ our leader might take a little longer to get herself together¡­ sigh¡­" The big-looking uncle had a caring and warm expression. I could tell he didn''t want a child to risk her life in the battle. "It''s okay. We can move after she''s done. After all, she''s still a child. Tell me, uncle, what''s your name?" I thought it was necessary to at least know the name of one of the leaders in this group. "Uncle?" I saw his face sadden. "I''m Kim Ju-ho. I just turned twenty last month!" "Eh? You''re younger than me? I''m sorry!" I felt my cheeks flush in embarrassment. "Haha! It''s okay. Many people mistake me for a middle-aged man because of my looks. I''m used to it." His facial expression, however, betrayed his discomfort. I felt bad, but who could blame me? This person looked about forty. Who would''ve thought he was only twenty? We chatted with the group for another thirty minutes before Park Jieun finally got tired and came back to us with Malrang in her embrace. During that time, we learned that the group consisted of two level 3 members and six level 2 members. Only the leader possessed a special role in the group; everyone else had basic roles. Before leaving for the goblin camp, we discussed the battle plan one last time. Kim Seong-Hoon took the lead in planning the fight. "Me, Lee Gaon, and Park Jieun will take on the five level four goblins, while the other members will slowly clear the camp." I guess he would make a good general if we ever have a larger group. No, wait, what am I thinking? I shook my head to get those silly thoughts out. "Move slowly and protect each other''s backs. If these goblins act the same as in video games, they''ll most likely try to attack from behind for a quick kill. They''re masters of ambush tactics." Kim Seong-Hoon continued giving commands. "Don''t worry, my group is strong. We''ve fought several battles together, and none of us have died." Park Jieun was smiling proudly, her hand on her waist. "Don''t forget, we''ll be facing a small army of enemies that outnumber us three or four to one. This isn''t a game. If you die, you won''t get a second chance." I coldly reminded the brat, who didn''t understand the gravity of the situation. "I¡­" She couldn''t come up with a response and ran off, looking hurt and ashamed. "Let''s move. It''s better to fight before it gets dark!" Kim Seong-Hoon gave his final command before we left. "YES SIR!" came a unanimous cheer from the group, excluding me, of course. After an hour of walking, we finally saw a newly built fence made from logs in the distance. "Everyone, get ready! We only have one chance. Storm the gate and use long-range attacks to break it down! Let''s move!" The group quickly pulled together at Kim Seong-Hoon''s words. Our group started running toward the camp. The two mages in the back chanted powerful fire spells and attacked the gate, blasting it open with their combined power. A bell sounded as loud shrieks filled the air. A large number of green monsters that looked exactly like goblins, holding spears and daggers, rushed at our group. I quickly used my inspect skill to locate the level four goblins, who were at the back of the horde. "Level four goblins are at the back!" I quickly reported and shared their location with Kim Seong-Hoon and Park Jieun. "Group one, block the first wave of attacks!" Two men with large shields stepped forward, using their skills to block the assault. "Group two, attack!" The rest of the group used various skills and weapons to launch their attacks at the goblins. Kim Seong-Hoon''s voice echoed through the battlefield as the smell of blood and sweat filled the air. Boom Explosions and the sound of metal against metal filled the air as several goblins were blown apart in a bloody mist, while others had their heads cut off by sharp weapons. The fight was going well¡ªhalf of the goblins were instantly wiped out. Just as I was about to attack the level four goblins, a sneaky green creature appeared behind the woman who had given me a hostile look. She was casting a fire spell and didn''t have time to dodge. Her face turned ashen, ready for death. Even though I held a small grudge against her, we were not enemies. I quickly summoned my scythe and sliced the goblin in two before it could hurt her. A look of surprise and gratitude appeared on the auntie''s face. "Th¡­ Thank you!" "Don''t mention it¡­" In battle, there are no enemies among allies. "Focus on the fight and watch your back. It''s not over until they''re all down!" "Yes, little sister!" I saw Kim Seong-Hoon looking at me with a playful smile. "Got something to say?" I pointed my scythe at him. "No, no, haha! Let''s go deal with those five. Park Jieun, get ready!" "Yes, uncle!" Park Jieun shouted in excitement. Kim Seong-Hoon paused but quickly rushed toward the goblins with a slightly irritated face. I guess he didn''t like being called an uncle. I laughed to myself and followed them. A weapon that looked like a small black hole appeared in the little girl''s hand. I felt a powerful soul energy within its core, floating above her palm. "Celestial blast!" Park Jieun chanted, her hands clasped. A large area attack of celestial light shot toward the goblins, leaving a massive explosion that wiped them out of existence. Kim Seong-Hoon and I rushed at the three healthy goblins that were pushed back by the explosion. Kinetic Blast! My attack instantly killed two goblins close to each other, while Kim Seong-Hoon gracefully beheaded the remaining goblin. -YOU HAVE SLAIN A COMMON MONSTER, LEVEL 4 GOBLIN- -Your experience has increased by 15%- -YOU HAVE SLAIN A COMMON MONSTER, LEVEL 4 GOBLIN- -Your experience has increased by 15%- -Congratulations, you have acquired a new achievement- S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -GOBLIN SLAYER- -2 SKILL POINTS HAVE BEEN GRANTED- The battle at the back seemed to be concluding as Malrang''s powerful hellfire breath erased the remaining goblins. "WE DID IT!" A loud cheer erupted from the group, and a wave of happy emotions filled the air. "Let''s clean up and gather all the loot we can find. We''ll share the spoils later after we leave. We don''t know if more goblins will return while we''re looting!" Kim Seong-Hoon''s words quickly sobered everyone. They began looting the camp, and I wasn''t an exception. Who knows what treasures might be hidden here? "Hey, boss, I''ll go explore the big hut in the middle." The woman who looked a bit older than me and was one of the group''s two mages had a greedy look in her eyes as she headed toward the hut. Clearly up to no good. But before she could go in alone, I quickly shouted. "Wait! Take a few people with you. There might still be goblins hiding!" "Ah, yes, you''re right! Lee Ji-ho, Lee Si-woo! Come with me." The two shield-wielding individuals followed her, looking less than pleased. I could sense lust and greed from them. "We''re coming, big sis!" Everyone was happy. It was a victory worth celebrating. I guess having a large group isn''t so bad after all. A smile crept onto my face, and I felt a strange feeling I hadn''t felt in a long time. It was as if¡­ I belonged. Argh! A shriek sounded from the cabin as three corpses flew out, their heads smashed beyond recognition. Everyone''s expressions fell when they saw their comrades'' bodies lying on the ground. "What the hell?!" Another person was standing close to the big hut, frozen in shock. "Get back, quickly!" Kim Seong-Hoon shouted to the thin man in his twenties, but it was too late. A creature at least three meters tall burst out of the hut with lightning speed, killing the man with its bare hands. It was a disaster¡­ Everyone froze, shaking in fear in front of this monstrosity. A goblin, emerald-colored and muscular enough to crush a mountain, stood by the hut, scratching its nose, seemingly unamused by a bunch of ants attacking its home. Inspect! -Goblin King, Level 7- "EVERYBODY RUN!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, but no one moved. Only Kim Seong-Hoon and I remained steady in front of the monster. Even the little girl was shaking, too shocked to think straight after witnessing her allies die. "Damn it!" I couldn''t help but curse. "Kim Seong-Hoon, got any plans?" "No, you?" "I want to run, but I can''t leave them all to die here¡­" My legs stood firmly in place, refusing to back down from a potential fight. "I knew you''d say that. It''s level 7. Think we can handle it?" "Of course. But we might lose a limb or two." We smiled at each other, finally having a true bonding moment. "Hahaha! Fine by me!" My scythe appeared in my hand, and Kim Seong-Hoon summoned his dragon sword. This battle would be the hardest I''d faced so far. Chapter 16 Goblin King (Part1) There it stood in front of us, the monstrosity that could easily destroy a small village with its bare hands. The atmosphere in the area was devastating. Every single person behind us was kneeling on the ground, their eyes staring at the goblin king.They were scared. Well, of course, they were. Who wouldn''t be terrified of the giant that could stomp you to death? Me! My heart felt weirdly calm. What is this feeling? I can feel my heart pounding in excitement. Every single second I stare deep into this monster''s eyes, I feel my fighting spirit rise. I want to fight you! You are my prey, and I am the hunter! The goblin king''s gaze fell on me. A look of amazement shone in its eyes. Grrr The monster was growling as if trying to tell me something. Even without understanding the monster''s language, I could guess what it wanted to say. "Today you will all die for the blood you shed in my village." This is what I believe it would say if it could speak in the human tongue. "Big sis. If we fight here, all these people behind us will die. We must lure the monster away from the village." I knew that myself. There wasn''t a single person standing on their feet at the moment. If that monster went wild, all their lives would be extinguished in a second. "Take the remaining people and get away from here as far as you can. Also¡­ take Malrang with you. I don''t want it to die here." "What are you planning, big sis?!" "I will fight it alone." "You cannot! It highly outlevels you; we must fight together or run. There''s no way you can take it down on your own. You''ll die!" I looked at Kim Seong-Hoon, and I felt disappointed. Did this person trust me so little? Where did his cocky and playful behavior go? "Kim Seong-Hoon, I understand you''re worried about me, but you must trust me more. Even if I can''t win against this thing, I can at least run. The people behind us need someone to lift their spirits. They need a savior. And you can be that savior. Go and get them far from here. If you want to come back for me later, I''ll be waiting for you. But do not get in my way. This thing is mine!" "Big sis¡­" Kim Seong-Hoon stood there silently, reluctantly watching me as if it would be the last time we spoke. "Fine. But you better not die, or I''ll kill you myself in the afterlife!" For the first time, I saw a worried expression on that goofy face. "Sounds fair to me." "You know you have quite a wild smile on your face right now. You scare me a little." "Do I? Well¡­ my heart has been beating wildly for a while. I can''t wait to fight." "You''re more of a monster than that thing¡­" Rooaar "GO!" "Wooo!" "You too, Malrang! I''ll be okay. I promise." "Wooo¡­" I could tell Malrang wanted to stay and fight with me, but I felt that I had to fight this battle alone. However, our link was strong, and Malrang quickly understood my intentions. It ran to people and bit them awake one by one, trying to drag them away. All the people finally snapped out of their stupor and, one by one, stood up to run. Roooaaar The goblin king moved as fast as lightning to stop people from running away, but I was ready. I used my kinetic slash to hit its legs, and the power from the attack made the monster trip and fall, giving people enough time to escape. "Your opponent is me, you fat, ugly pickle monster!" ROAR It looks pissed. The monster stood up and looked at me and the people running into the distance. The most horrifying smile I have seen in my life appeared on its face. I took this time to use my darkness steps ability to increase my agility to the maximum. If I got hit even once, I would most likely die or get heavily injured. To my surprise, the goblin king turned around and went in the direction of the fence. What is it doing? Is it trying to leave? What happened next made my eyes almost pop out of their sockets. A three-meter-long tree log that was planted deep inside the ground was easily uprooted before my eyes. What ridiculous strength! The goblin king easily wielded the log as a weapon. I was faced with the most difficult fight of my life. It''s coming! A giant three-meter-tall monster moved as quickly as wind and reduced the distance between us in a few seconds. I used my space distortion to dodge the attack, which almost took my left arm with a giant tree log. Kinetic slash! Right after dodging, I launched several long-range attacks at the monster, which only left tiny wounds on its body. Damn it! The monster''s skin is too thick. My attacks cannot heavily injure it. I will have to dodge until I can enter my advanced state. Perhaps, with my stats boosted, I will be able to leave bigger wounds on it. Another swing came flying at me, and I could only dodge while launching attacks at the monster''s legs in order to make it fall. But to my disappointment, the same trick did not work twice. I had to change my battle tactics. My scythe''s cutting damage was twice as great as kinetic slash. With every single attack the monster launched, I dodged with space distortion and slashed the monster with the scythe. This cat-and-mouse game lasted around twenty seconds before the monster used a skill to blast me away. The goblin king''s entire body became surrounded by a blood-colored mist. I could feel it was using some sort of ability to boost its stats. Not good! Right before I could even react, the monster was in my face. The giant tree log was already inches from my body. "Kinetic shield! Kinetic shield! Kinetic shield!" -YOU HAVE ACHIEVED THE IMPOSSIBLE! THE LIMIT BREAKER ACHIEVEMENT HAS BEEN GRANTED! -YOU HAVE BEEN REWARDED WITH ONE RANDOM SKILL BOX- What was that about? I had no time to think about the system message right now. Instinctively, I used my best defensive skill in several layers to block the attack. I don''t remember how I managed to do it. But my body felt as if it was running in automatic mode. Boom My body was sent flying in the hut''s direction. I could feel immense pain in my ribs. If my guess was right, several of my ribs were instantly shattered by the tremendous force of the attack. My body flew through the hut and, after destroying every wall in its path, crashed through the other side of the building. I hit the ground, barely breathing. Damn it! Everything hurts. That piece of shit! I will kill him! My rage grew, and my power surged. What a weird feeling. The closer I am to death, the stronger my fighting spirit becomes! After coming to my senses, I saw the giant shadow closing in on me. A tall three-meter giant was falling from above, swinging the log at where I was lying. You must be kidding me... I used my space distortion as fast as I could and rolled to the side, barely managing to dodge the attack. BOOM A small crater appeared in the ground where I was lying. If that had hit me, I would have been reduced to a bloody puddle. The force of the attack was so great that it flung my body a few meters before I hit the wooden fence. Barely managing to stand up, I looked in the direction of the monster. Its wild eyes looked playful, as if it was trying to tell me it let me dodge on purpose. Does he think he''s won already? Naive! At that point, I completely lost it. I could no longer feel pain, and all I cared about was killing. Soul shackle... The goblin king froze and finally revealed a hint of fear in his eyes. Without wasting any time, I dashed at the monster with my maximum speed and slashed at its neck, finally making a small wound. So, its weak point is the neck. I will make sure its head flies today. Spinning my scythe in a circle, I slashed several times at the same area on the neck until a small amount of blood started pouring out of the wound. But my excitement was quickly broken by the roar of the goblin king. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The five or so seconds I had to attack were finally over when the monster broke free with its tremendous strength. "You look pissed! Come at me! I will make you bleed more!" ROOOAAAAR The massive log in its hands flew at me with lightning speed, but I was not scared. More than that, I was happy. It finally lost it. I slashed the giant log in two in the middle as it flew at me and rushed at the monster with space distortion. The goblin king tried grabbing me, but to no avail. I dodged its attack and slashed at its neck again. I was faster than him. Even if only slightly, I was faster. Having a huge body reveals many openings to your opponent, who is smaller in size. After slashing the goblin king''s neck, I used the momentum to jump on its back and used soul shackle again. The movements of the goblin stopped, and I quickly used my newly acquired ability: Soul Bite! -Soul Bite (50 mana)- Inflict heavy damage to the target''s soul. Can only be used at a close distance. The amount of damage done depends on the target''s soul strength. Part of the damage will be absorbed as nourishment for the caster. (3 seconds cast)- Let me see what your soul tastes like! Massive illusory teeth appeared on my face, and I bit into the back of the monster''s neck. Chapter 17 Goblin King (Part 2) SCREE!The goblin king screamed in pain and grabbed his head. I need to wrap it up! Jumping down from the monster''s back, I pushed my strength to the limit and tried to take its head with one slash. But to my disappointment, the goblin king grabbed my scythe with his bare hands and stopped my attack. Before he could pull me toward him, I quickly canceled my weapon and resummoned it after putting distance between us. My body''s regeneration speed has become so fast. I think my bones are all healed now! I was amazed that during the short time I was fighting the monster, my body had managed to heal itself. Suddenly, my body became hot, and I felt my blood boil. It''s time to end it. My passive skill had finished stacking, and I felt tremendous power rush through my veins and muscles. Whatever wounds I had left fully recovered, and I felt as light as a feather. Soul shackle! The monster froze, fear deep in its eyes, as if it could feel its end was near. I closed the distance in a split second and used all my strength to slash at the neck where I''d left wounds before. Blood splashed everywhere, soaking my entire body. It felt disgusting but also refreshing at the same time. I stood there, holding its giant head in my hand, looking down at it coldly. I could still see the goblin king''s eyes moving with complete madness and fear. However, I only felt joy at my victory and no sympathy. "You can move on to your next life now!" My words were cold, and after throwing the head into the air, I used my kinetic slash to destroy what remained of this beast who killed my party members. -You have slain an epic monster Level 7 Goblin King! -Your experience has increased by 300%! -Congratulations! You have reached level 4! -Congratulations! You have reached level 5! -Congratulations! You have reached level 6! -Your overall stats have been upgraded. -Level 8 stamina -> Level 2 Lesser stamina Current Stamina 80 -Level 8 Attack -> Level 2 Lesser Attack (Level 18) Current Attack 180 -Level 6 Magic ¨C> Level 9 Magic (Level 29) Current Magic 290 -Level 7 Strength -> Level 1 Lesser Strength (Level 30) Current Strength 300 -Level 8 Defense -> Level 2 Lesser Defense Current Defense 80 -Level 7 Agility -> Level 1 Lesser Agility Current Agility 70 -Level 4 Mana spring (Level 14) Current mana 1400/1400 -Level 4 Quick mana regeneration (15/sec) -Level 3 Physical resist -> Level 6 -Level 3 Magic resist -> Level 6 -Level 3 Illusion resist -> Level 6 -Level 6 Element resist -> Level 9 -Level 4 body regeneration -> Level 7 -Level 7 Magic growth -> Level 10 Magic growth (increases magic stat by 20) -The new condition has been met. A new stat has been granted. Soul expansion level 1 (increases mana stat by 10) -Level 7 Strength growth -> Level 10 Strength growth (increases strength stat by 20) -The new condition has been met. A new stat has been granted. Attack expansion level 1 (increases attack stat by 10) -Your abilities have been upgraded. -Level 3 Kinetic slash(evolving) (15 mana) -> Level 6 (20 mana) -Level 3 Kinetic shield(evolving) (3.5 mana/s) -> Level 6 (5 mana/s) -Level 3 Soul harvest(evolving) (35 mana) -> Level 6 -Level 3 Space distortion(evolving) (20 mana/s) Level -> 6. (30 mana/s) -Level 2 Darkness steps(evolving) (10 mana/step) -> Level 5 -Level 2 Soul Shackle(evolving) (20 mana) Up to 8 targets at a time -> Level 5(50 mana) Up to 20 targets at a time -Level 1 Soul bite (50 mana) -> Level 4 (100 mana) -Level 3 Laughing at the death. Each second in combat gives the user 1 stack which can stack up to 100: -> Level 6 -After the user reaches 100 stacks a special ability is granted: -Level 3 -Each stack gives 0.3% attack power. -> Level 6 Each stack gives 0.6% attack power -Level 3 -Each stack gives 0.3% defense. -> Level 6 Each stack gives 0.6% defense -Level 3 - Death shall not claim me - User becomes immortal for 12 seconds. -> Level 6 -Level 3 - Increased regeneration -> Level 6 -Level 3 - Increased vision -> Level 6 -Level 3 - Quick movement -> Level 6 -You may now use Soul Harvest. Wow, I grew so much after killing the goblin king! Level 6? If I can find more high-level monsters and solo kill them, how fast would I grow? By this point, I had only spent two days in this world, yet my level had risen extremely fast. Even I felt scared of myself at this point. But I also felt happy. The faster I grew, the more likely I was to survive in this cruel world where you can die at any moment. It''s hard to describe in words how I felt. The feeling of your body becoming stronger in seconds is weirdly satisfying. Soul harvest! "WAIT! NO! STOP!" I made a mistake, for the first time after coming to this world¡­ I was so excited by my victory that I had forgotten about the player characters lying on the ground in the area. All the goblins that had died in this battle and all the humans turned into darkness orbs that flew into my mouth. I had no control over it. Even if I had¡­ it was too late. I had already cast the skill. -Congratulations, the condition has been met.- I suddenly felt dizzy again. -Proceeding to evolve into the Soul Lord- -The system has detected a taboo.- -Four human souls have been consumed.- -The system is evaluating the situation, please wait.- -The evaluation has been concluded. The player Lee Gaon is awarded a new passive: Ruler - Players who encounter a ruler become intimidated and lose the will to resist commands if they possess low soul strength.- -The system will now announce to the world the new fifth ruler.- -The evolution has been concluded.- -You have successfully evolved into the Soul Lord.- -A special bonus reward has been granted.- -New skills have been acquired.- -Air Shatter level 1 ¨C Shatter the air around you, inflicting heavy damage in a one-meter area to your enemies.- -Earth Shatter level 1 -Shatter the earth in front of you to inflict heavy damage in a straight line, leaving a lava pool on the ground that deals heavy fire damage to enemies standing in it.- -Space Shatter level 1 Shatter the space around you to create a rift that you can use for teleportation. The travel destination must be imagined in your mind and only works for places the player has already visited.- -Ruler rewards have been granted. All stats have been multiplied by 2 times.- S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -A new quest has been added.- -Hunt down 2 rulers to become the king.- -Current kings throughout the world: One- -New skills have been granted from leveling up- -Magic control level 1- -Shadow blast level 1- -Wind slash level 1- -The harvested souls will be counted as personal kills. Your Memento Vivere has reached the halfway point. 50/100- I felt a headache¡­ What in the world just happened? My body surged with tremendous power, and my stats had suddenly skyrocketed. Too many things happened at the same time, and I didn''t know how to swallow it all in one go. Who were the rulers, and what were these soul evolutions? Will I be hunted down, or will I hunt down the ruler players to become a king? What about after that?... I wanted to cry, but no tears came out. I felt lost but also excited. My body could not stop trembling. "Hahaha! This world is becoming more and more fun! Rulers? The mysterious creator? Powerful monsters? Bring it on!" I shouted at the top of my lungs in excitement. I finally found a world worth living in. As the bright evening sun gently warmed my cold body, I could feel the very soul of this world surrounding me. The feeling of connection mysteriously settled in my hollow heart, and the once-dead heart beat again. I believe this was the turning point for me, as my once-boring life suddenly became meaningful and a new goal was tailored for me: to become the king! If I meet Kim Ha-joon again, I will make him regret crossing paths with me! I will return all the suffering he caused me tenfold! My thoughts were filled with a thirst for revenge. I had a feeling that person had to be in this world. Perhaps he was one of the rulers, considering his talent. It was not a big feat for him. Even though I hated him to the core, I had to admit that he was the only person in this world who could match my gaming skills. As strange as it sounds, I could feel a mysterious force pushing me to kill and filling my mind with revenge thoughts that had been hidden inside me for a long time. Little by little since I''ve arrived in this world, I''ve started losing my mind. It might be hardly noticeable, even to myself. "Gaon! Gaon!" I could hear somebody''s voice calling out to me as I was staring into the sky with lifeless eyes. My mind was slowly sinking into darkness. I could feel the ground slipping under my feet. Thud! I felt my body crash into the cold grass. As my eyelids grew heavier and heavier with each passing moment, I saw him standing there. Why are you looking so concerned for me? Why are you looking at me with those puppy-like eyes? I''m okay, I''m fine. Even if I''m hurt, I can recover once I rest slightly. So why are you worried? Kim Seong-Hoon... why? I felt a tiny warm flame somewhere in my heart at that moment, one I hadn''t felt ever since I lost my last friend. But this moment was short-lived. My heavy eyelids shut themselves like castle gates, refusing to open again. I was tired... Chapter 18 Kim Seong-Hoon!!! (Part 1) It had been several days since my exhausted body felt the warm embrace of a blanket. Was that all a dream? I dared not open my eyes, too frightened by the thought of returning to my old, tedious life. I didn''t want to stay in that world.Crackle The sound of the logs burning startled me. Wait... I don''t have a fireplace in my apartment! I tossed the blanket aside and opened my eyes to find myself in an unfamiliar place. I could only see the long stretching cylinder ceiling that was at least 10 meters tall over my head. Only then did I notice the massive bed I was lying in. Is this the hut of the Goblin King? But why am I here? The cabin was filled with animal bones that decorated the walls. To me, it was eerie, yet comforting in its warmth. The sound of fire was coming from a small fireplace, made from stones. A sudden pain suddenly hit me in the head like a waterfall. My head is killing me... I wish I could have a cold beer right now... I looked around, but saw nobody else. Could it have been Kim Seong-Hoon who brought me here? I remembered his face as the last thing I saw before passing out... I need to get out of here before some more monsters decide to take residence in this place. I pushed aside the thick curtain covering the exit and was met by the sight of a rising sun, its gentle rays warming my cheeks. It seems to be around 4-5 am right now if I''m right. My sight was quickly met with the group of people lying on the cold ground. Some were covering themselves with blankets I believe they made from whatever they could find in this small goblin village, others just slept with their clothes or armor on. The first to awaken was Malrang. Her soft, furry ears perked up the moment she heard my movement. "Weee!" Malrang leapt into my arms, licking my face with a renewed vigor. "I missed you too," I murmured, a smile warming my heart. This world was real. It hadn''t been a dream. But that means I''ve also eaten those people''s souls... I felt conflicted inside, one part of me was happy, and the other sad. "Big Sis!" Kim Seong-Hoon''s voice rang out as he dashed toward me, seemingly out of nowhere. Before I could register his approach, he embraced me with a warmth that was both foreign and strange, a hug I hadn''t expected. "Get off me, you idiot. I''m fine!" I pushed him back, landing a light punch on his head. He laughed. "I figured, but I was worried about you." His eyes were sincere, without a trace of malice. A weirdo indeed... I cleaned my dress off as if I were cleaning the dust off with my hands, I felt disgusted, but also happy for some weird reason. "But tell me, Big Sis, how did you take down that beast on your own? After making sure everyone was safe, Malrang and I rushed to help, but by the time we got there¡­ all we saw was a massive goblin lying dead in its own blood, and you just standing there, lost in thought." Should I tell them the truth? The people around us watched with hopeful eyes, likely wanting reassurance that I could protect them, that I was strong enough to keep them safe. But that was never my plan. I shouldn''t deceive them any longer, though I couldn''t let them discover what I''d done¡­ the ones I''d absorbed. A sick feeling twisted in my stomach. The lingering taste of human flesh haunted me; this grotesque ability forced me to relive each soul I consumed, and I hated it. Gag My stomach rolled, and I felt the world spin¡­ The thought of eating human souls finally made my body catch up to reality. "Big sis!" Kim Seong-Hoon rushed to my aid first as always, with his suspiciously overly caring face. "Sister Gaon, are you okay?" The rest of the people also rushed to me. I felt disgusted with myself and did not believe I deserved this treatment. Why do they care? Anyway, one day I will leave them, so why?... I don''t get it. "I''m fine, forget about it." I cleaned my mouth with the back of my hand. "I barely won against that bastard; the only reason I''m even alive is that leveling up fixed my wounds. Sorry to worry you all." I could instantly see their faces light up. A young woman around my age came closer to me and kneeled on the ground, to my amazement. "Thank you so much for saving us, Sister Gaon! We owe you our lives. Please be our pillar and protector, I don''t want to die! I don''t want to face monsters like that!" Her words became screams of a plea, the desperation in her eyes revealing how much normal people are afraid to die. So why am I getting so numb to that feeling of fear? As if with time, my own feelings are being stolen from me. I grabbed her hand and lifted her up. "Stand up, what is your name?" The young woman was still crying and barely able to force out a coherent word. "I¡­ I''m Park Sujin¡­ I... I... please, Sister, I will even become your servant if you protect m¡ª!" I slapped her face hard, and the girl was left staring into the void with a blank expression. "DO YOU THINK I CAN BE THERE TWENTY-FOUR SEVEN FOR YOU?" I shouted in rage and grief. "For your own sake and everybody else''s, pull yourself fucking together. I''m not your parent or your guardian." I changed my tone to a gentler one. "But I promise you, Park Sujin, if you ever run into trouble, and I''m nearby, I''ll rush to help you." I helped her wipe her tears with my sleeve. "Stand up and be a warrior." I turned to face everyone in the camp; their faces were full of pain and confusion, but also hope and understanding. "WE ARE WARRIORS! WITH EACH PASSING DAY, WE CAN GROW STRONGER. YES, WE MAY LOSE OUR LIVES OUT THERE. YES, WE CAN LOSE OUR LOVED ONES. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BUT WE CAN GROW STRONG AND FOCUS ON OURSELVES TO ACHIEVE THAT POWER, WHICH, ONE DAY, WILL ALLOW US TO BE INVINCIBLE¡ªSOMETHING OUR OLD WORLD DID NOT ALLOW US TO EVEN FIGHT FOR WITH OUR WEAK BODIES. STAND UP! WE CAN SURVIVE THIS!" My speech ignited a little flame in the people''s hearts; I could see their faces turn confident, and their clenched fists betrayed their desire to grow. It didn''t matter at that moment, man or woman, child or adult¡ªthey all shouted their hearts out. That day I understood how fragile other people''s emotions are and that I was never the only one suffering in life. "Big Sister Gaon!" Park Jieun ran to me and hugged me. I felt weird; the innocence of the child and the warm hug felt almost distant to me. "Please let me travel with you. Yesterday, you were sleeping all day, so we had a chance to discuss. My group wishes to stay here, but I want to follow you. I want to grow strong. I want to protect people close to me. In that battle, I was too afraid. But you!" Her eyes were shining like gems. "You, big sister, were amazing, killing that big bad monster alone. I want to be like you. Please... let me travel with you... will you?" I looked at her eyes. I felt like this world was too much for a child of her age, but at the same time, she was strong and could protect herself. Her traveling with us might not be a bad idea; after all, we lack a long-range attacker in my party. But¡­ "Are you sure? You might die." I wanted to test her determination. Kim Seong-Hoon opened his mouth as if to say something but quickly held himself back. "I don''t mind. As long as I can grow more brave, I am willing to face any dangers!" She took my hand and squeezed hard. "Please..." The remaining five members of her group looked worried, but then Kim Ju-Ho stepped up and placed his massive palm on the little girl''s head. "We will be alright even without her. Because of you, we have gained experience in battle and now know not to rely on one person. We also want to grow strong, so we have decided to build a stronghold here. With no cities around, we might become the first to start accepting passing players and build a community." His expression was full of determination for a better future. I was unsure what to do; I looked at Malrang, then at Kim Seong-Hoon, waiting for their approval. "What do you say, lunatic?" I directed my words at Kim Seong-Hoon. "Are you okay with her joining our little group?" I wasn''t sure why I even considered expanding my group; when I first came to this world, I was ready to face it all alone, but now¡­ "I''d be happy to have a powerful mage on our team, and so would Malrang, I believe." "Weee!" Malrang gave an excited nod. Chapter 19 Kim Seong-Hoon!!! (Part 2) "Fine, but don''t expect me to babysit you or protect you all the time. You''ll need to survive on your own, Park Jieun." I extended my arm to her, and we shook hands. Her expression was full of joy and hope for the future. "Thank you, big sis!""Just call me Gaon." I patted her head. "Only if you call me Jieun, and I want to keep calling you big sis anyway, big sis Gaon" she nodded and giggled cheerfully. "Deal!" I extended my fist, and Jieun excitedly bumped it. How did it come to this?... ... Several hundred kilometers away. "Sir! Reporting the spotting of the new awakened Ruler around 200 kilometers south of here!" The young man, dressed in a simple white tunic, kneeled before a figure of a young man. On a wooden throne sat a young man in his twenties. He wore coal-black hair and an extravagant black tunic robe with a hood. His appearance was cold and eerie, frightening his lackeys, who stood with heads bowed down. "It must be her¡­" His voice was young but chilling. He stood up and clenched his staff. "My beloved Gaon, oh how much I wish to meet you again¡­" His staff was pitch black and shone with a violet light from the tip. The entire staff was surrounded by the phantoms that flew in circles around it. Suddenly, the lackey felt his throat grabbed by a mysterious power as he struggled to gasp for air. "Sir¡­ Plea... please!" The young man looked at his lackey and reached out to his chest with a finger. "Tell me, was the new Ruler a woman? FAST!" His expression was that of a madman, ready to slaughter everyone just for his goal. "It... it was a woman, as far... ack... as far as we know. Sh... She killed the goblin king on her own, just like you, sir! That''s all the intel we have. They are currently occupying a goblin village. We could reach it in a few days if we use our new mounts! Gak¡­" The life in the lackey''s eyes vanished, replaced with frightened and lifeless eyes. His mouth opened and what it looked to be his soul, flew out in a spectral light, quickly joining the other phantoms on the staff. "MOVE OUT. WE WILL GO PAY MY OLD FRIEND A VISIT! FAST! FAST! HAHA!" The young man''s expression was evil and mad. He clenched his staff harder, blood started dripping from his palms and the entire area became a darkness chamber as shadows left his staff and wrapped the entire room in darkness. The servants were terrified and quickly rushed out of the room to prepare the mount for their boss. They didn''t waste time, and within seconds, a massive five-meter-tall wolf-like monster was prepared just outside a small wooden castle. ... Several hours after my conversation with Jieun and her party members, I decided it was time to move. My mind and body were exhausted after the fight with the goblin king, but I felt good for an unknown reason. Maybe because I''d risen in levels quickly, which made my confidence grow. I bet if I faced that beast again, I could slay it in a few slashes. My Kinetic Slash has become so powerful. I''m itching to try it out. "Big sis?" Kim Seong-Hoon was walking beside me. "What are you thinking about? You''ve almost hit a rock..." He giggled, looking at my expression as I noticed a huge boulder in front of me. "Tha... thanks," I said unwillingly, too embarrassed to admit I was distracted. It had been several days since we left. We''d traveled through the long and boring grass field, and to my disappointment, we hadn''t encountered a single monster. I feel like grass fields are almost like a neutral zone, or we''re just too unlucky. I sighed deeply to myself. I looked to my left, where Jieun and Malrang were walking together. By now, Jieun had fully confiscated Malrang from me, and it looked cute, to be honest. That child is special. Malrang wouldn''t bond with an evil person. But I do miss her soft fur on my shoulder. I laughed to myself. We arrived at an area with more rocks visible. The surroundings had changed from open grass fields to the small mountains before us. Several trees looked like fire pillars, blazing in the distance. "What is that? Did somebody set this place on fire?" I pointed to the area ahead, squinting my eyes. I could hardly believe they could actually be trees made out of fire. "Let''s go check it out, Big Sis Gaon! I want to touch it!" Jieun screamed and quickly rushed ahead without waiting for either Kim Seong-Hoon or my approval. I already regret letting her join... But, those trees do look interesting. I followed right behind her, leaving Seong-Hoon behind us. He seemed spaced out, and before I left, I noticed his face wore an ugly expression, as if he knew something about this. I chose to ignore it for now because both Jieun and Malrang were nearly reaching the fire trees. "HOT!" Jieun screamed before even getting close enough to touch them. Thanks to my level 9 element resist, I could only feel a slight warmth coming from the fire pillars. They were coming out of small pockets in the rocky and dry ground. "It looks like a gas leak. I remember watching a video before¡ªit was terrifying," I murmured to myself. Malrang carefully approached one of the pillars and bit down on it. I was left stunned as Malrang bit off a chunk of fire and munched on it. Her natural affinity to fire elements made her immune to flames that could probably burn anyone under level 4 to ashes. I extended my hand and touched the fire tree. It was as hard as tempered glass but also translucent. This is amazing... My voice was filled with awe and amazement. I could never do this in my previous world. "Does it not burn you, Big Sis Gaon?" Jieun asked, worried. Not many people would be brave or foolish enough to touch a fire pillar. "It''s not that hot because of my special skill. But it would be best if you were careful around them; we still don''t know this area well." I looked around, but I couldn''t see Kim Seong-Hoon anywhere. "Hey, Jieun, did you see where our party clown went?" I was starting to get worried. He had never disappeared on us like this before. "No... I was too focused on these trees. But Big Bro is strong; don''t worry about him, Sister." She giggled, and I could see on her face that she trusted him dearly. I couldn''t say the same about myself. He was too mysterious, and I felt he hid a lot from me. Inspect! I was curious about these trees and wanted to know more about them before searching for Kim Seong-Hoon. -Blazelia. A tree-type plant, exclusive to the Warsong region. Special uses: the root of the tree can be used to craft elixirs. The glass-like material can be used to forge high-level weapons and armor.- Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wow, this is amazing! I could try to learn crafting with these materials. Even if I can''t directly equip a main weapon or armor, there''s no rule against crafting support tools in the class description. "These trees are amazing, Jieun! You should inspect them." "But I already tried and was denied... My level is too low..." She looked down, embarrassed and slightly sulking. "Is it because I''m now level 6?" I wondered aloud. "Anyway, they''re called Blazelia, and we can harvest them for crafting materials. Let me cut a few of them down." "It''s okay! I can do it!" She said with enthusiasm and used a wind ability to attack the tree''s stem. Boom! As soon as the wind touched the fire, the entire area, about 5 meters wide, exploded in a blazing pillar of light. Shit! I quickly used space distortion and grabbed both Malrang and Jieun, barely dodging the blast. "What the fuck!" I wanted to rip the little brat to shreds for being so reckless, but I knew I''d have done the same in her shoes. I just gave her an angry look instead. "Sorry, Sister Gaon..." She stuck her tongue out in an awkward apology, though I could tell she wasn''t really sorry. "As long as you''re okay... What about you, Malrang?" "Weee" She patted my hand as if to say she was fine. Now, where is that idiot Seong-Hoon¡­? "RUUUN...!!!" The distant sound of a familiar voice reached my ears. "Run? From wha¡ª?!" My eyes widened as I saw Kim Seong-Hoon running for his life. A giant lizard-like creature, about 20 meters tall, was chasing him through the small mountain behind us. Inspect! I acted quickly, trying to determine whether I should fight or flee. -??? Level ???- My face fell. What kind of monster is this idiot bringing our way? That moron, he can die on his own. Why drag us to hell with him? Chapter 20 Earth Shatter (Part 1) My heart was racing; I could feel every single heartbeat in my chest. That monster was something we were not ready for yet. "Go! GO!" I started shouting at the spaced-out Jieun. She was standing still, scared once again, too afraid to run. Did she want to die?What''s up with this kid?... "Move, Jieun!" Noticing her state, Malrang bit Jieun''s ankle, which finally snapped her awake. Her little body moved with lightning speed as she fled. "Thank you, Malrang." We looked at each other as if understanding what we both felt and quickly followed behind her. Meanwhile, Kim Seong-Hoon was screaming like a little girl, dodging the bite attacks of the lizard monster. "Big sis! I''m going to die here. Lend me a hand... something, anything! Please!" He pleaded for my help. What am I even supposed to do against that thing? It''s too strong. The goblin king was already a gamble, but at least I could see its level. But this thing... whatever it is, it must be at least triple our level... I turned my head to face my idiot friend, feeling conflicted. On the one hand, he was always good to me and was the first to rush to me after my last battle, but on the other hand, he is an idiot and should die for his mistakes... I was dashing away as fast as I could. The monster was closing in on him more and more. It looked like a salamander but a hundred times bigger. When I looked back, I saw its tongue almost hit Kim Seong-Hoon, who tripped and fell because of it. It was time for me to decide... Help my friend or run away from the situation, letting him die. I stopped, unable to decide. What do I do? I don''t want to run away and let my friend die... but... but! I can''t die out here; I just arrived in this world. If that means letting people close to me die... then... I turned away from Kim Seong-Hoon, ready to leave him to die. I did something that could haunt me for the rest of my life... "Big sis...! I''m sorry, keep on living." Kim Seong-Hoon''s voice echoed in my ear. My heart was in turmoil. Fuck! My body moved on its own; I had no control over it. Perhaps because I was once abandoned by everyone, I could not do the same to the people I considered friends. Even if I have to die today, I will not run away. I will control my own life and my own decisions. I will kill that damn beast! Fuck this! My scythe quickly materialized in my hands; its golden glow was now even more radiant, almost blinding to the eye, and the black handle was as dark as the abyss itself. I could feel the power flowing through my arms. It felt... different than before, as if I had a deep connection to my weapon, as if we were one and the same. Kinetic Slash! My scythe vibrated like never before. My stats had multiplied since I became the Ruler; my soul trembled inside, and I could feel the energy flowing through my body even more clearly. A two-meter tall black crescent moon attack traveled at lightning speed, connecting with the reptile''s body just before it could bite Kim Seong-Hoon. A sharp, piercing screech tore through the air as the lizard writhed in pain. A small wound appeared on its tough, scaly skin. At that moment, I could feel the predator''s eyes land on me. Its gaze was full of anger and killing intent; it no longer cared about Kim Seong-Hoon, rushing at me with impressive speed. It seemed it had been toying with him like food. Dammit! Kim Seong-Hoon got up and didn''t hesitate to summon his dragon sword. His hand was quickly wrapped in a chilling dragon aura. A fearsome dragon cry sounded, and a powerful frost attack struck the monster''s tail, leaving a tiny scratch. He''s too weak... I quickly activated my darkness steps and space distortion simultaneously. I could feel my agility and strength increasing as I dashed toward the monster. It was big and slow¡ªor so I thought. Within seconds, I was met with a thick, club-shaped tail end. Using space distortion, I barely dodged it to the right. But I was careless; without even being able to react, I felt a claw press down on me from above. "Ugh." I could feel the entire world pressing on my body; my bones cracked slightly but were still intact. The lizard growled at me and kept increasing the pressure, its eyes bloodshot, crazy, and full of anger. I could almost feel its emotions: "How could you, a lowly insect, dare to injure me?" I imagined it saying to me. "Celestial blast!" "Dragon Frost slash!" Fwoosh! Three powerful attacks hit the monster simultaneously. "Creee!" The lizard shrieked and moved away from me to cover its face from my comrades'' attacks. Laying on the ground, I could see Jieun breathing heavily, most likely just overcoming her fear of battle. She was trembling, but her expression betrayed her determination and anger. Malrang was running to me, shooting her Hellfire blast from her tiny mouth nonstop, her fox-like fur standing on end, ready to rip the lizard to shreds. As for Kim Seong-Hoon, he unleashed an attack I had never seen before. His expression was wild, as if he were about to lose something precious. I couldn''t understand why he had suddenly turned from a fool to a warrior. His sword was roaring, making the lizard slightly agitated. "Come at me, you bastard. I will rip you to pieces," he shouted at the top of his lungs. I pushed myself off the ground, quickly distancing myself from the monster. "I''ll take the front! Support me from behind with your long-range attacks! Don''t get too close; if it hits you, you''ll die instantly!" I commanded my mates. I activated space distortion and slashed with Kinetic Slash at its eyes, making the beast fall back slightly in defense. I took that chance to look for my comrades on the battlefield. I remembered what the system said before; forming a party at this moment would probably benefit them. If we can slay this beast together... then our party will grow stronger. First, I dashed to Kim Seong-Hoon and shook his hand quickly. "Form a party with me, quick!" He nodded just before launching another attack at the beast. An illusory dragon head formed over his shoulders. With a roar, he jumped in like a beast, his Hanbok dancing in the air gracefully and dominatingly, slashing at the lizard and managing to make a small wound on its neck. -Party has been successfully formed. Current members: 3. Party strength has been increased by 5% due to the human player''s connection level.- Connection level? What''s that about? But a 5% power increase is pretty advantageous. Then if Jieun joins... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I could feel my power surge as the party formed with Kim Seong-Hoon. Now, if only I could reach Jieun... She was at least 200 meters away. Running there would take too much time, and I can''t afford to let the beast get close to her. Jieun was casting her abilities from afar, panting and looking exhausted. Her attacks couldn''t do much damage to the lizard but made a good distraction. Wait... I have new abilities! After my battle with the Goblin King, I gained several new abilities that I hadn''t been able to test yet. One of them was: -Space Shatter Level 1: Shatter the space around you to create a rift you can use for teleportation. The travel destination must be imagined in your mind and only works for places the player has already visited.- (200 mana) That''s it! I imagined being next to her, and the shadow rift slowly manifested in front of me in a whirlpool. Without hesitation, I launched myself inside it, appearing next to Jieun as if I came out of the shadows. "Eep!" She shouted, startled by my sudden appearance. "Big sis Gaon, how did you¡ª?" She looked at me like I wasn''t real. "It doesn''t matter right now. Quickly shake my hand and accept the invite!" Jieun nodded and shook my hand. -Party has been successfully formed. Current members: 4. Party strength has been increased by 7% due to the human player''s connection level.- Only 7%? Not 10? Does it have to do with how long we''ve traveled together or...? Whatever, I must rush back. Kim Seong-Hoon is under pressure! Using Space Shatter again, I burned a lot of mana, but I completed my task. We now shared experience points and gained a small power boost, which was a pleasant surprise. My mana was now at 2010/2800. Using Darkness Steps and Space Distortion consumes a lot of mana, but because of my status as the Ruler, I could finally afford to be wasteful. "Jieun, keep firing smaller attacks to save your mana. Distract him by aiming at its eyes! Kim Seong-Hoon, use brute force and keep slashing at its legs! Malrang, burn our dinner''s face to a crisp! I''ll take it down for us!" All four of us were ready to stand our ground. "Hrrrrrhhh!" The beast roared. The ground around us shattered, and all of us were sent flying in disarray. Rubble and dust replaced the battlefield. I could feel the pressure rise, forcing me to kneel down. But my spirit resisted, unleashing pressure of my own. With a great effort, I forced myself to stand up, my knees were trembling, but my soul burned like an inferno. I will not kneel to you! My rage burned, and my eyes turned bloodshot and shone in a purple light. Fuuuuck! I will rip you to pieces! For some reason, I was not able to control my anger, as if something had taken over my body. I''ll show it hell... I felt Kim Seong-Hoon''s location through our party connection, and after I was sure he was nowhere close to the beast, I decided to unleash hell in my anger. "I''ve never used this ability, so sorry if it burns you to hell itself, you garbage!" My anger rose to the maximum. Let''s see what this bad boy can do! I inserted my scythe into the ground, blade up, and twisted the ground like a clock. "Earth shatter, you bitch!" -Earth Shatter Level 1: Shatter the earth in front of you to inflict heavy damage in a straight line, leaving a lava pool on the ground that does heavy fire damage to enemies standing in it.- (1000 mana) The ground split into a straight line, quickly cracking the path to where the beast was standing. In a split second, the earth around the monster shattered, creating a 40-meter-wide lava pool. Chapter 21 Earth Shatter (Part 2) Grrrrreeeaaahhhrk!The giant lizard let out a sharp, guttural screech, echoing through the charred landscape. The ground around it was a molten sea, lava bubbling and hissing as it slowly consumed the monster''s legs, sinking halfway into the searing pool. Waves of intense heat radiated from the lava, warping the air and making every breath feel like inhaling flames. If this doesn''t work¡­ The instant I cast the attack, my body was flooded with exhaustion. A massive amount of soul energy drained from me, leaving a hollow, throbbing ache deep in my core. My legs began to tremble, and I had to lean heavily on my weapon just to stay standing, fighting off a wave of dizziness. "Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­" Each breath was labored, and I felt like my lungs might burn from the effort. "That attack consumes too much mana and soul energy; I feel like I''m going to pass out¡­" I whispered. Ever since coming to this world, I hadn''t once used a skill that required so much mana in a single burst. By now, I''d figured out that soul energy and mana were essentially the same thing, but handling them felt overwhelming. If I have to use another attack like that¡­ I might pass out and be completely useless in a fight. While the monster struggled to pull itself from the molten trap, I took the chance to catch my breath. "Die, you bastard!" I shouted, throwing every ounce of fury I had left into my voice. Kim Seong-Hoon was already rushing to my side, quickly wrapping his left arm around my waist and holding me steady. "Are you okay, big sis?" His tone was cold and metallic, but there was a hint of worry in his voice. "I''m fine¡­" I muttered, brushing him off. My mind was racing. "We need to decide quickly: do we run or fight? That monster must be high level, and even my strongest attack only trapped it. Its scaly body must be shielding its vital organs." Reluctant to retreat, I felt a deep frustration bubbling up inside. But now that the heat of battle had cooled, I could feel a gnawing doubt creeping in. Is this fight even possible? Kim Seong-Hoon''s eyes locked onto the monster''s, his own gaze turning draconic, as if a beast inside him was waking. "I feel this urge¡­ to kill it," he said, his voice laced with a primal hunger. "But you''re right, we should move." His voice was reluctant, edged with frustration. "Little sister Jieun and Malrang are about 100 meters away; we can reach them quickly!" Just then, a giant fireball came barreling toward us, blazing from the direction of the lizard. It was a breath attack¡ªone that didn''t stop. Flame after flame erupted from the monster''s maw. "Not good!" I barely had time to react. My heart skipped as the enormous, 10-meter-wide fireball drew closer, the heat intensifying with every millisecond. It all happened so fast. My instinct was to flee, but if I ran, Kim Seong-Hoon would likely be left in the blast, helpless. And even if I tried, the impact might still rip my legs clean off. I''m going to regret this! "Triple Kinetic Shield!" Boom Boom Boom The air boomed as my kinetic shield manifested just before the flames struck. "Eternal Ice!" A familiar voice pierced through the chaos as a 10-meter-tall ice wall appeared in front of my shields. The blue glow of the ice was a stark contrast against the flames, but it began to crack, buckling under the heat. I glanced at Kim Seong-Hoon, his lips bloodied and his eyes bloodshot, his knees barely holding him up. I could tell he was using every last ounce of strength. KABOOM My first shield shattered on impact, and I cursed under my breath. The ice wall was already showing fractures. "Damn, it''s going to shatter!" I yelled, panic rising. The remaining shields were nearly useless under the pressure. The heat was unbearable, searing through my skin and hair, and the pain was so intense I felt my vision blur. "Celestial Guard!" Jieun''s voice rang out as my second shield burst, a blinding, warm veil wrapping around us just in time. Thud Jieun''s small form hit the ground, her body limp from the sheer force of the spell she cast. Jieun¡­ "Big sis¡­ I¡­" Thud Kim Seong-Hoon collapsed too, his last reserves spent holding up the ice wall and enduring the searing heat. "Kinetic Shield! KINETIC SHIELD! DAMN IT!" What now? I''m at my limit¡­ "Wooo," Malrang leapt in front of me, her tiny body attempting to shield me. "Malrang, no!" I felt her energy surge through our connection as she prepared to sacrifice herself. "Air Shatter!" Extending my arm, I sent a controlled wind blast to push her out of harm''s way, the force knocking her unconscious. I''m sorry, my friend¡­ I couldn''t let you do that. I hope you can forgive me. Krrriiissshhh! Jieun''s veil shattered, leaving only my final shield, cracking under the relentless heat. Sixty¡­ sixty-one¡­ Just a bit longer. Maybe, with immortality, I could¡ª THUD... THUD... THUD¡­ Heavy footsteps echoed, and I looked up, barely able to comprehend the towering figure approaching. Boom A massive man landed in front of me, shielding me with his enormous form. "Guardian Shield!" His deep, gravelly voice roared as he raised an immense golden hammer in one hand and a golden shield in the other. A 15-meter-tall shield, shimmering like moonlight, appeared before us, casting a blinding radiance. The fire attack dissipated instantly, leaving us bathed in healing light that soothed our wounds. "Let me join your party!" the giant man bellowed, dropping his hammer and extending his hand. "Quickly!" Who is this guy? I knew there was no room to refuse; if he could block that attack, he had to be powerful. "Fine! Let''s do this!" I yelled, clasping his hand. -Party successfully formed. Current members: 5. Party strength increased by 8% due to human player connection level.- As he held back the fire with ease, I studied his massive frame in awe. "I''m Kang Eun-Woo. Nice to meet you, friend!" His voice was suddenly full of warmth. "Thanks for saving us¡­" I muttered, frustration lingering. I felt weak for needing his help. "My name''s Lee Gaon, sir¡­" He laughed heartily. "I''m only 24! Don''t make me a grandpa yet! Hahaha!" His laughter echoed loud and wide, and I couldn''t help but feel some of the pressure slip away. How can he laugh in front of that beast? He must have nerves of steel. Or is he just that strong? Curiosity overcame me, and I activated my inspection skill. Inspect! -Kang Eun-Woo, Level 7 Star Knight- Stats: Level 3 Lesser Giant Stamina Level 9 Attack Level 5 Magic Level 1 Lesser Giant Strength Level 6 Lesser Giant Defense Level 3 Agility Level 1 Mana Spring Level 9 Mana Regeneration This guy''s a beast! So far I am not able to see too much about the player characters. But this alone proves that he is already a powerful level 7. "Sorry about that, Kang Eun-Woo." I felt that inspecting him at the moment was a bit inappropriate. "No problem." He shook his head in understanding" I''ll hold him here a bit longer. Try sneaking around and go for its neck¡ªI saw someone kill one that way before. That''s their weak spot." He pointed to the middle of the lizard''s neck. Who could take down a creature like this?! Alarm spread through me. Even with my abilities, this monster barely flinched from my attacks. Sensing my thoughts, Kang Eun-Woo chuckled. "Hahaha¡­ Don''t think about it too much. The guy who did it is a beast himself, he is already at level 15. Few players could ever match his speed or talent, and his class... overpowered is an understatement." "You must tell me more about this dude later, let''s kill this lizard first." I couldn''t afford to wonder now. Supporting myself with my weapon, I pushed my tired body off the ground. Activating my Darkness Steps, I dashed forward, leaving a trail of shadows in my wake, feeling Kang Eun-Woo''s presence next to Kim Seong-Hoon gave me strength and hope. I wonder if this is strong enough... I''d never had the chance to test my new skills, so their total power was still a mystery. But after that last attack, I understood that these high mana-consuming moves were meant to be my finishers¡ªan advantage of my Ruler status. -Wind Slash: 900 Mana- "Die, you freak!" My scythe thrummed with energy, my vision hazing from strain. Stay conscious, Gaon! Do it! "Double Wind Slash!" I poured the last of my mana into the strike, aiming directly at the lizard''s neck. My scythe sliced through the air, the wind slash forming an X that barreled toward the monster. "Die!" The powerful cross of wind struck true, tearing a deep, lethal X-shaped hole through the lizard''s neck. Hrrraaaarrr¡­ The giant lizard let out a final, guttural scream before collapsing in a pool of its own blood. Slowly melting into the lava pool that was still present under its body. "We did it!" I shouted in excitement. However, I should start holding my tongue behind the bars... Another strange phenomenon unfolded. -Error! Error!- -The impossible achievement has been fulfilled! Party members will now be transported to a trial area.- WHAT??? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 22 Arrival to the Trial Area (Part 1) Suddenly, a blinding white light surged from beneath my feet, wrapping around my body and binding my movements. I could sense my entire soul weakening, as if someone had locked it behind a cold wooden door. The white light cocooned me completely, and in that instant, I could no longer feel my body, as if every sense had been stripped away.I suddenly got flashbacks of the day I was transported to this world. Why is this happening? Almost in an instant, my eyes were met with a bright flash. The first thing I saw was a beautiful blue sky, and the smell that tickled my nose was crisp and invigorating, carrying the clean scent of the mountains. The cold, rocky ground was sturdy, and the cool wind brushed against my exhausted face, helping me wake up faster. I pushed myself off the ground, sitting up and staring at my surroundings. I saw a majestic mountain range surrounding me from the cliff I was resting on. The shining, luminescent white rivers and lakes stretched far and wide. The trees were beautifully golden, dressed in silver leaves. The grass in this area looked almost unrealistic, a mystical crystal blue covering everything in front of my eyes. Awe and wonder overtook me as I gasped. It was the most mysterious and beautiful place I had ever seen. I love this world... The others were also slowly opening their heavy eyelids, looking confused and frightened. Kim Seong-Hoon was the first to wake up, looking at me in confusion. "I don''t know either..." I shook my head, looking at him. "I''ll explain later what happened." He patted his entire body as if checking if he was alive or dead. His draconic blue eyes scanned the entire surrounding. "This place is amazing..." he said in an awestruck voice. "Big sister Gaon, what is this place?" Park Jieun yawned and rubbed her eyes as if she had just woken up from an afternoon nap. Her face betrayed that she had yet to fully take in the situation. She looked like a baby who had just woken up, her face exhausted as she quickly grabbed Malrang, who was lying next to her sleeping, and took Malrang''s body into her embrace like a plush toy, dropping back to sleep. This child... I felt like she was my little sister, cute and babyish. Her pure black hair made her look like a doll. Kang Eun-Woo quickly jumped up, and the ground shook from his tall, muscular frame. "Phew... We did it, Gaon! But... what is this place? Is this the trial area?" "Trial? What trial?" Kim Seong-Hoon asked in confusion. "And who are you?" He had just noticed the new addition to our group. His aura rose, and he was about to summon his dragon weapon. "Calm down!" I shouted at him. "He saved our lives. We owe him..." I felt conflicted saying that. I knew that without external help this time, I might have lost my life. "No need to put it like that..." Kang Eun-Woo shook his head. "I was only passing by, and my class is mostly suitable for protection. All I did was shield you, which is my only strength. Miss Gaon, you did all the work." His voice suddenly became excited. "The way you left a hole in that monster''s throat¡ªit was marvelous! I could watch that fight every day! Your class must be so strong!" He acted like a geek once he started talking about the fight. "I... Thank you, but it was due to luck and everyone''s hard work. I could never kill that lizard alone, at least not with my level..." Suddenly, it struck me like a tidal wave. Why didn''t I get any experience from it? I clearly saw the monster die... Could it be related to this trial? Kang Eun-Woo approached Kim Seong-Hoon and extended his bear-sized hand. "I''m sorry for not introducing myself earlier. I''m Kang Eun-Woo. I''d be happy if we could be friends." His smile beamed like the sun, without any malice. I could not get a good look at him during the battle but now that I looked at him again I could see that he wore light brown hair and emerald-like green eyes. His facial features were rough, but he gave the feeling of a big teddy bear, not a giant almost 2-meter bulky giant. His broad shoulders were clad in simple leather armor that seemed just tough enough to withstand a few scrapes but flexible enough to move easily with his every step. A chest guard made from thick, well-worn leather hugged his frame, reinforced at the seams with rough stitching. On his forearms, he wore leather bracers that looked sturdy. His trousers were a deep dark brown, fitted snugly with patches over the knees. His ankles wore high boots, reinforced at the toes and heels. He looked completely different without his majestic weapon and shield. So I guess everybody has to summon their weapons, not only me. His shield and hammer were nowhere to be found on his body, leaving me to question the way this world works. Kang Eun-Woo''s look was modest, even humble, but there was a quiet resilience about him, a readiness to step forward even when his gear was anything but flashy. This was the gear of someone starting their journey¡ªa protector in the making. "So, you''re saying you wish to hang around?" Kim Seong-Hoon asked before slowly reaching for his hand. I could see his hand shaking in hesitation, still not fully trusting a new person. "If your group is okay with it, of course!" The bulky giant shouted excitedly, his eyes shining like diamonds. "Big sis, what is your decision?" Kim Seong-Hoon asked me hesitantly. "As I told you, he saved our lives and is already in our party. Moreover, we were transported here together, meaning we might only be able to leave if we work together. But it''s up to you and Jieun. I still don''t know any of you well. And he is not an exception. We need to make decisions as a group. I''m not your leader. And don''t make me one..." I don''t know why I said that, but I''ve never liked responsibility. "Fine. I''m Kim Seong-Hoon. Let''s be friends then, you giant bear!" With a hearty shake and cheerful laugh, he greeted Kang Eun-Woo, their hands connecting with a resounding clap that echoed through the mountain range. "Good clap!" he shouted excitedly. "Hahaha! Let''s do that again! This time louder and with more power!" They started playing around, trying to make the loudest clap possible. The entire mountain range filled with the sound of powerful claps. Are they kids?... I was watching them bond instantly, any animosity between them vanishing like a cloud of smoke in the air. "Enough!" I shouted at them. How can they act so stupidly in an unknown place? "I already regret letting any of you join. Just use your tiny brains for once. What if there are monsters lurking around, and you two idiots are being loud for no reason... Honestly..." Kim Seong-Hoon and Kang Eun-Woo hid their hands, feeling a surge of embarrassment. "Sorry, big sis, you''re right." "Yeah..." Kang Eun-Woo scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, looking down at the ground with his lips parting in a hesitant, apologetic smile. "I must have gotten ahead of myself. I''ve never really had a friend before, so..." "Hey, we''re already your friends. Don''t be sorry about that. Big sis Gaon may be ruthless but not completely heartless." Kim Seong-Hoon patted Kang Eun-Woo''s shoulder. "I..." I was lost for words. How did I suddenly turn into a villain? "Talking about heartless... once we get out of this place..." I shot him a furious glance. "That damn lizard was all your fault, Kim Seong-Hoon! Where the hell did you run off to? Not only that, you almost killed us all!" "That¡­" He quickly turned his gaze away from me. "You''re right; we should first think of how to leave this place. Good thinking, big sis!" He stepped in Jieun''s direction and gently woke her up. "Little sister, wake up. It''s time to go. Big sis is angry at us. Quickly!" Watching him shift the topic felt like a slap in the face. Does he think I won''t kill him? "I''m only angry at you! Don''t involve others while trying to save your ass. Hey! Hey, I''m talking to you!" Kim Seong-Hoon ignored me and focused all his attention on waking the girl and the fox, completely ignoring my words. "Little sister!" he gently shook her again. "What?! I''m sweeeeping!!" Jieun finally opened her eyes and took in her surroundings. "Ahh! Where am I?" Her little face betrayed her confusion as she looked around. After noticing me and Kim Seong-Hoon, she calmed down slightly, but once she saw an unfamiliar tall figure towering over her, she became agitated again. "Wh-Who''s this uncle...?" she asked in a low, shaky tone. "I''m sorry, little lady. Let me introduce myself!" Kang Eun-Woo shone a wide grin at her, jabbing a thumb at his chest, glowing with enthusiasm as he introduced himself. "Please do not be afraid of me. I''m Kim Seong-Hoon''s friend. If you''d like, I can be your friend as well!" He beamed like the sun, his face rough but softened in that moment. "Really? I like having a lot of friends! I accept." She nodded her head cutely. "But why is...?" She looked at Malrang. "Why isn''t Malrang waking up? Big sister... is Malrang okay?" The fox was still lying unconscious, and guilt tore my heart into a thousand pieces. I knew it was my fault. "I''ll take her from you for now. Let her rest next to me." I slowly reached over to pick her up. My first companion... Why did it come to this already? Why did you have to try to kill yourself for my sake? I''m not worth that. I never will be¡­ "Malrang..." I whispered gently as I took her from Jieun''s embrace. I could feel our connection still strong, but her body was weak. Even though I held back, my attack was likely too strong. She didn''t have any external injuries, but having her ability canceled midway may have left some internal injuries... I hugged her to my chest, feeling her small heartbeat align with mine. "Don''t worry, Jieun. She''ll be fine after some more sleep. First, we need to figure out why we''re here and how we can escape." I knew it wasn''t time to sit around. "Since you both were knocked out before we got transported, let me brief you on what happened..." We sat around, and I explained how Kang Eun-Woo rushed to my aid at the last second and how I slayed the monster. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But if you killed the monster, shouldn''t we all have gained experience points?" Kim Seong-Hoon asked with a concerned expression. "That is what''s puzzling me too." I continued, "Right after the monster died, I got a message saying there was some sort of error, and that we achieved the impossible. Right after that, another message popped up; Kang Eun-Woo must have also received it." He nodded in agreement. "We''ve been transported here to take on a trial. But there was no information on what we must do." "It doesn''t make much sense," Jieun added. "Even if big sis killed the monster, why would it be such a big deal? Why would we need to be tested?" Her little face tilted to the side, with her finger on her lips. Kang Eun-Woo opened his mouth to speak; "I already told Miss Lee Gaon that I saw someone kill this creature alone, but he was level 12 at that time. After that... he jumped all the way to level 15. It might be because all of us are low-level. The monster must be at least above level 15, or perhaps..." His expression sank. "It could have been a level 20 monster we took down. What I don''t understand is, how Miss Lee Gaon''s attack was able to finish it in 1 go... I could feel you were strong since you could hold the breath attack of that monster with your shield. But even that person''s attacks took a long time to kill it... Unless..." He looked at me with curiosity and awe. "Are you the new Ruler by any chance?!" Chapter 23 Arrival to the trial area (Part 2) "Ruler?" Both Kim Seong-Hoon and Jieun asked curiously. I had no intention of revealing those details to them in the past few days. Fine, it''s not that big of a deal anyway."I... Yes. You guessed well. In my last battle, I became a ruler, and all of my stats were multiplied by two." I was unwilling to spill the beans, but I had no other choice. Kang Eun-Woo seemed to be aware of the existence of rulers. "That is why I could most likely leave a wound deep enough to kill it. But without your help..." "No wonder! I''m so honored to be in the same party as one!" He was preparing to stand up as if to approach me. "No need... Sit. I''m not some celebrity," I quickly stopped him. "She says she''s not a celebrity, but that''s a living Lee Gaon to you, you know, the world champion!" Kim Seong-Hoon whispered into his friend''s ear. "That Lee Gaon?! How could I have been so stupid?!" Kang Eun-Woo slapped his forehead with his palm. "Is it true what they say? Did you really¡ªouch!" The back of his head was met with a sharp slap from Kim Seong-Hoon. "Of course not, you big idiot! She was clearly framed. Do you have a pumpkin for a head?" He was furious, almost standing up to fight. "So... Sorry... I knew that, of course, just..." His face was apologetic, but I was already used to this; I could not care less what people thought of me. I knew the truth, and that''s all that mattered. "You big brothers are funny!" Jieun laughed, not understanding the deeper meaning of the conversation. "It''s fine." My gaze shifted to the distant mountain range. "Let''s forget all of that and focus on getting out of here." I had a feeling we were being watched, but I could not see or sense anybody around us. "Any ideas?" "System help!" Kim Seong-Hoon shouted. But his expression turned frustrated. "It''s not working. It seems we will have to find another way to learn about this place." "How about we find a way down first?" Kang Eun-Woo suggested. "We are pretty high up at the moment; I believe there should be more to find in the valley below." "Good idea, big brother! Let''s go explore!" Jieun stood up excitedly, ready to speed off at any moment. "Hold your horses." Kim Seong-Hoon quickly grabbed her by the collar. "We''re not here to play around." "Ugh... fine..." Jieun was sulking, but the tight grip of an adult would not let her go. "Enough, you two..." I was starting to get extremely annoyed by the entire situation, especially since Malrang had yet to wake up. "Let''s head down first. Kang Eun-Woo, would you mind taking the lead? You''re something like a tank, right?" "Sure! No problem at all!" His loud and beaming voice echoed through the alley, but after noticing my angry eyes reminding him to keep his voice down, he put his head down and strolled down the path leading down the mountain we were on. "Follow me..." His voice sounded a bit upset, as if I was his mother who just scolded him. The path led to a narrow cave in the mountain, just wide enough for us to squeeze through. Kang Eun-Woo had a hard time fitting his muscular frame inside. The cave itself was dark, and the only source of light was Jieun''s ability¡ªa small celestial flame that danced on her hand, dimly lighting the narrow passage. "Should I take the lead, big bro? You can hardly see anything in front of you," Jieun asked in a concerned voice directed at Kang Eun-Woo. "It''s okay. I can see all right with my enhanced vision. It''s not the clearest path, but I can get by." Crack. After a good 5 minutes of walking a sudden crack sounded from in front of us. "Wait!" He signaled to us, lifting his hand in the air. "Can you hear that?" Crack. Crack. "Something is not right. Is the cave slowly cracking?" "No..." I felt something amiss with the sound itself. It sounded more like bones. No, that made no sense either. Why would there be bones in this narrow path, and whose? "I see a light up ahead..." Kang Eun-Woo said in a quiet voice, his steps getting slower and more cautious. "Cancel your light, little sister," Kim Seong-Hoon whispered gently, slowly materializing his sword. "We might have to fight soon. Who knows what kind of creatures lurk there." The passage slowly expanded, giving us more room to breathe. With each step, we neared the light source. A faint, flickering glow stretched across the cavern walls, casting erratic shadows that twisted with each shudder of what looked to be a flame. The light seeped from deep within the tunnel. "Be quiet..." I whispered to my teammates. We walked almost crouching, our breaths becoming hushed. I could feel some mysterious aura emanating from that place. Just what exactly lay there? Nearing the entrance, the shadows cast by the light thickened, dancing along the jagged walls and spilling out like ghostly figures beckoning us closer. Each cautious step we took made the light grow stronger, and the cracking sounds intensified. A foreboding feeling washed over us, leaving only the imagination of the danger that could lie ahead. As the light grew increasingly bright, we advanced cautiously, entering a grand hall. Kang Eun-Woo was forced to stop, confronted by a massive five-meter skeleton towering above us. It was bound by chains through its entire body, slowly compressing and decompressing its bones. The source of the mysterious sound was finally revealed. "Holy shit... Is that thing alive or dead?" I exclaimed, shocked by the majestic sight. The grand walls were decorated with fire torches, casting an eerie glow that danced over the rich black-and-gold limestone decor, accentuating the intricate patterns adorning the surfaces. Above, the ceiling dazzled with lavish designs, shimmering with gold and sparkling rubies that caught the light and reflected it, giving the impression that the ceiling was on fire. Beneath our feet, the polished marble floor gleamed, its surface swirling with veins of deep onyx and brilliant white, creating an exquisite tapestry of color. "Why would this thing be in a hall meant for royalty?" Kang Eun-Woo marveled, his green eyes sparkling in the glow of the torches. "Stay on guard! This does not feel right," I instructed the group cautiously. "Let''s try to inspect it," Jieun suggested. Everybody nodded in unison, eyes shining with a golden glow, scanning the monster above our heads. Inspect! -The trial guardian. Level 10- There were no stats or skills displayed this time. Weird. Is our probing restricted for this trial? "Can any of you see its stats?" I asked, baffled. Everybody shook their heads. "Level 10 is high, but with our combined strength, we should have no problem handling that thing if it wakes up. Plus, it''s bound by the chains; what''s the worst that could happen?" Kim Seong-Hoon guffawed. He got closer to the skeleton and stood near where it hung. He turned to face us with a carefree expression. "See? It''s safe. We''re just paranoid for no reason." Clank. With a loud clank, the chains, as thick as a human leg, thundered to the floor, reverberating through the silent hall. BANG. The massive body of the skeleton quickly followed, dropping to its knees and making an earth-shattering noise. Kim Seong-Hoon jumped in fright and rushed back to hide behind me. What the hell? Is he even a man? Crackle. Crackle. The sound of its bones shifting and moving groaned through the air, sending chills through our bodies. The monster lifted its head, locking eyes with us. Its empty eye sockets slowly filled with golden flames. Above its head, a grand crown materialized, adorned with gold and diamonds. It was unreal, almost ethereal and spectral. WAAAAAAAHHH. The skeleton wailed with a sound of deep sorrow, its voice echoing like a lament in the night. "Krasha, caram, saa!" it suddenly spoke in an unknown language, taking small pauses between each word. But I could feel the deep anger and resentment radiating from it. A 10-meter-long longsword materialized from thin air into its hands as the monster slowly pushed itself off the ground. "Prepare to fight!" I said in a hasty voice. I felt my arms tremble slightly as Malrang slowly awakened. "Woo?" The fox looked around, confused, sensing the skeleton. Its body tensed slightly, but once our eyes met, she relaxed. "Woo!" She licked my face with deep love and passion. "Malrang! You''re not angry? I..." The fox put its paw on my lips, shutting me up and shaking its tiny head. "Caram, doia, raasnet!" The trial guardian spoke again, the aura around its body rising, making my teammates'' bodies tremble slightly. "I think it means we are not welcome here..." Kim Seong-Hoon laughed drily. He took the least impact from the words. His soul was strong, but I was worried about the other two. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both Jieun and Kang Eun-Woo struggled to process the soul-trembling words, their expressions etched with fear, while Malrang, shielded by my aura, growled defiantly at the monster ahead. -WELCOME PLAYERS TO YOUR TRIAL!- The sudden system voice startled us. -IN YOUR LAST BATTLE, WE HAD OBSERVED YOU... YOUR ACHIEVEMENTS ARE MOSTLY RELATED TO ONE PERSON, A PERSON TOO STRONG FOR THIS TRIAL RIGHT NOW. THEREFORE... I felt my body being pulled away from the group. Malrang was pulled out of my hands, dropping to the ground. My arms and legs were chained with spectral chains, and my entire body felt weak and powerless to struggle. My teammates were left to face the monster. -TO PROCEED TO THE NEXT TRIAL, YOU MUST FINISH THE DEATH BATTLE WITHOUT LEE GAON''S HELP. IF COMPLETED SUCCESSFULLY, THE PLAYERS WILL RECEIVE THE EXPERIENCE FROM THE LAST BATTLE AND UNIQUE NEW ABILITIES. LOSING... MEANS DEATH TO THE ENTIRE GROUP.- I remember this voice! The bastard who created this world! Chapter 24 Arrival at the trial Area (Part 3) My entire body surged with intense fury. The humiliation I had suffered because of this bastard, the role that slowly stripped away my feelings, and the dress... If only I could get my hands on him someday. I swear, I will skin him slowly and butcher him afterward!"Big sister!" Kim Seong-Hoon screamed in panic, summoning his sword and launching an attack at the spectral chains pulling my body slowly toward the ceiling. The icy slash of energy collided with the chains, but the force was nullified, unable to even scratch them. I saw everyone grow smaller as I hung at a height of about ten meters. I felt a weird, disturbing gaze coming from Kim Seong-Hoon, and I realized that my dress was visible from below. "Where the fuck are you looking?! You piece of human garbage, kill that thing quickly, and I''ll deal with you soon enough!" My face burned with shame and embarrassment. My hands were tied, and I had no way to cover myself. Kim Seong-Hoon turned around instantly, facing the monster, muttering something to himself. I could almost see a smirk cross his face before he turned. -TIME LIMIT IS 10 MINUTES. FAILURE TO COMPLETE THE CHALLENGE IN TIME MEANS DEATH.- The skeleton seemed to listen intently to the system''s voice, almost as if it was entranced. HOOOOOOWL A loud howl escaped its mouth, as if it were screaming in anguish. The longsword it wielded swung in an instant, forcing Kang Eun-Woo to summon his golden shield. CLANG! As the two collided, sparks flew everywhere. Kang Eun-Woo was pushed back a few steps, but he held on tightly. Like a tall tree, he refused to fall. "Forget about Miss Lee Gaon for now! We must focus on the objective!" His tone sounded commanding; he quickly took the role of leader in the fight. Nice block! Jieun summoned celestial flames on both her hands. Moving as quickly as the wind, she attacked from afar, circling the monster and aiming at its face and legs to distract and damage it. Her attack left a small char on the monster''s bones, but it was better than nothing. The skeleton seemed irritated by her attacks, increasing its assault on Kang Eun-Woo, which gave Malrang more room to launch a Hellfire Breath at it. I was impressed by the damage it did; the monster screamed in pain, turning its attention to Malrang, chasing after her with loud but quick steps. The fox had no problem dodging with her small frame and agility. Suddenly, Kang Eun-Woo''s shield glowed with a beautiful moonlight, attracting the monster''s attention and shifting its focus back to him. Is that a taunt skill? He really is a tank! After my battle with the Goblin King, I''d completely forgotten to inspect Malrang''s level. Therefore, I was unaware of her current strength. I hope this works... Inspect! To my surprise, the Inspect skill worked even with my power suppressed. -PURPLE FOXTERIT LEVEL 4- Basic Stats: Stamina - Level 8 (Current Stamina: 80) Lesser Agility - Level 2 (Current Agility: 200) Magic - Level 10 (Current Magic: 200) Defense - Level 8 (Current Defense: 80) Strength - Level 7 (Current Strength: 70) Mana - Level 10 (Current Mana: 300) Mana Regeneration - Level 10 (5/s) Physical Resist - Level 3 Magic Resist - Level 3 Special Stats: Mind Expansion - Level 1 (Increases overall intelligence) Mana Expansion - Level 2 (adds 200 mana per level) Mana Regeneration Expansion - Level 1 (increases mana regeneration level by 2) Magic Growth - Level 5 (Increases Magic stat level by 10) Agility Growth - Level 4 (Increases Agility stat level by 8) Lesser Demon Body Regeneration - Level 3 Skills: Hellfire Breath - Level 4 Dash - Level 3 sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cinder - Level 2 Ruler of Hell - Level 1 Foxfire Steps - Level 1 Hell Bite - Level 2 She''s grown so much and so fast with our shared experience points; all her stats seem to increase by 2 points each time she levels up, unlike humans... Monsters in this world are just too terrifying. Kim Seong-Hoon roared like a dragon and launched himself toward the skeleton, his sword glowing with an icy radiance that dropped the temperature in the hall. "Dragon Frost Slash!" he roared, making his weapon vibrate and release a powerful slash attack. The eye on the weapon scanned the monster, as if searching for its weak points. Shhk-crack! A powerful ice attack collided with the skeleton''s leg, leaving a small crack that instantly healed at a blinding speed. "Need more power!" I shouted from above, but my voice was quickly rebounded by some sort of invisible wall. -NO INTERFERING. ANY FURTHER AID WILL INCREASE THE DIFFICULTY OF THE CHALLENGE.- The system''s voice echoed in my head, making me furrow my brow. It''s not like I want to help them... I know they''ll be okay, stupid system... A series of explosions suddenly rang out as Jieun''s powerful celestial attack lit up the hall, blinding everything. A four-meter-wide ball, made of the celestial light, materialized in front of her, and with an outstretched hand, she launched it at the skeleton monster. It left her panting but dealt heavy damage, reducing the monster''s entire upper half to ash. "We did it!" she shouted excitedly, but from my perspective, the monster quickly began regenerating, launching its sword at Jieun, piercing her in the middle and leaving a deep, gushing wound. "Little sister!" both men shouted in panic and fear. Her tiny body shone with golden light, keeping her alive and moving her to the other side of the hall, hanging her against the wall. Her eyes looked lifeless, but she was still breathing. "Little sister! Can you hear us?" Kang Eun-Woo screamed incoherently, on the verge of losing a friend for the first time in his life. -CONTINUE THE FIGHT. IF YOU WIN, SHE WILL LIVE.- The same vile system voice echoed, and I could hear a hint of amusement coming from him. Is this all a game to that bastard? "WOO!" Malrang screamed, launching herself at the monster, her quick, agile body biting all over with what I guessed was her new skill. Her jaw looked a hundred times stronger, her sharp teeth leaving deep bite marks. "Moon and Sun, lend me your strength!" Kang Eun-Woo''s entire body blazed with a radiant fusion of golden sun''s glow and moonlight. "Great Solar Eclipse!" The room plunged into darkness as a ten-meter-tall black meteor materialized and crashed onto the skeleton with overwhelming force. "Dieee!" KABOOOOM Everything shook. An attack from a level 7 player was powerful, but not enough to end this fight. Without waiting for the monster to stand, Kim Seong-Hoon dashed at lightning speed, his sword growing larger dragon teeth, booming with draconic aura. A massive spectral dragon head appeared over his shoulders, roaring with force. "Dragon Warrior Slash!" The monster''s entire head burst into dust from the powerful swing. Meanwhile, Malrang took a deep breath and exhaled a fearsome Hellfire Breath. The bones began melting; it looked like the monster would be reduced to ashes from their combined assault. Every fighter was exhausted; the amount of mana they''d used was more than they could handle. BOOM BOOM BOOM The entire hall shook from intense pressure within the skeleton''s body. A small golden flame burned inside where its heart should be. Whoosh whoosh! Everyone was sent flying, their bodies colliding with the cold wall. The torch light suddenly went out from a powerful wind pressure, leaving only a small flame to light the hall. "Kensta, amara, wit!" the skeleton spoke in an eerie bone-scraping voice, but now its voice sounded different with each different sound as if its vocal cords were changing. A man''s voice in his late forties replaced the eerie skeleton''s. A crown shone, lighting the entire room. A tall man dressed in golden armor adorned with large diamonds stood where the skeleton had been. He looked like a king, only missing a throne. "Haaa..." He breathed out, locking eyes with me and smirking sinisterly, sending a shiver through me but also sparking a deep rage. I felt powerless and useless, watching as my teammates struggled back to their feet, bloodied from impact, but with a fire still burning in their hearts. "Humans... I see... it''s that time again..." The knight spoke in a language we understood. "So that means he has awakened again... ahahaha!" He sounded crazed. "I, the King of Ruttham, will feast on your blood today, restoring my strength and glory!" His golden eyes shone maniacally. The light of his crown faded, casting the hall into darkness. When it shone again, I screamed. "MALRANG!" I watched as her small body was instantly pierced by the giant sword. She suddenly glowed like Jieun and was dragged away, hanging on the wall, barely breathing. "LET ME OUT! I''LL SLAUGHTER HIM! LET ME KILL THAT PIECE OF SHIT! ARHHHHHGGG! FUCK!" All I could do was watch as the light flickered and, one by one, my friends were left in a half-dead state, uncertain if they could ever recover from their injuries. Kim Seong-Hoon had his head completely severed, and Kang Eun-Woo''s body was crushed, with every single bone likely turned to dust. Their bodies shorty joined the other two on the wall, unknown if they were alive or dead. "NOOOO! YOU BASTARD! NOOOO!" I wailed, feeling my heart fracture, my long-suppressed emotions flooding out in anger. "HIHIHIHI!" The king laughed hysterically, savoring every second. "That was fun! Give me more! Hey, can you hear me ------? Give me that woman, let me tear her to pieces as well. Quick! Quick!" He sat down on the ground, laughing like a madman. -YOUR RESURRECTION HAS GREATLY EXCEEDED MY EXPECTATIONS... SO YOU KEPT A TINY STRAND OF YOUR SOUL HIDDEN FROM ME? ALRIGHT. I WILL COMPLY. I OWE YOU AT LEAST THAT MUCH... HAVE FUN.- Right after the creator''s voice echoed, I felt power surge back into my body. I dropped to the ground, my gaze fixed on my friends'' bodies, hanging from the wall, their fates unknown. My heart throbbed with intense rage and sorrow, a dark desire for vengeance that only fueled my anger. I am a Death Eater... I will be the last one standing! "I will skin you alive for what you''ve done!" My scythe materialized in my hands, and I pointed it at the monster, prepared to slaughter the enemy before me. "Hahaha! I love your passion! Come!" he taunted, his voice laced with excitement. The battle that would decide everyone''s fate was about to begin. Chapter 25 Fighting the Fallen King (Part 1) An egoistic and taunting smile shone on the middle-aged man''s face as if he looked down on me."I can feel an intense aura of death coming from that scythe of yours¡­ fascinating. If I knew humans possessed such an aura, I would have waged war a long time ago." His words made my brow furrow. What exactly is this thing? And how does he know my race? Is he not human? He looks exactly like one, but huge, like a small giant¡­ I don''t understand. "Enough chit-chat. My scythe is screaming for blood, and blood I shall provide!" Kinetic Slash! Darkness Steps! Space Distortion! I sent a kinetic slash toward him, slowly building up momentum with my movement abilities as I closed in, slashing my scythe at his neck from behind. "Hihi!" He laughed in ecstasy, sending a shiver through my soul. His longsword moved, slashing at me from behind, his hand twisting in an uncomfortable position¡ªquick and agile, as if he''d dislocated his shoulder to pull it off. I was forced to back off, unable to complete my slash. His armor easily rebounded my kinetic slash, and his body instantly shifted, slashing at me at lightning speed in a horizontal arc. Too fast! I dodged using Space Distortion, my body quickly dashing through the air. I need to find an opening. Despite his tall frame and that heavy sword, he moves as if he''s wielding a rapier¡­ how?! Before I could recover, another sword slash came at me. I could only keep dodging with Space Distortion. With my current mana regeneration speed, I could keep dodging forever, but I''d eventually tire. Think, Gaon¡­ think! We played a game of cat and mouse for a good 20 seconds before I found myself bound in place by a golden chain slowly creeping up my foot. Shit! Triple Kinetic Shield! Three shields appeared out of thin air, resting in front of my scythe as I braced myself for his powerful slash. Crack A crack split across my Kinetic Shield before it collapsed, sending me hurtling into the air with brutal force. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hhak!" I coughed up blood as my body hit the cold ceiling, the rubies embedded there shattering, raining red shards onto the creature below. My bones are definitely broken... why am I so weak, did I spend all this time leveling in vain? "Is that all you''ve got? Disappointing..." The man in armor rested his longsword on his shoulder, watching as I fell from the ceiling. "I''m not¡­ done¡­ yet!" I shouted with all the strength I had. My bones and internal injuries were healing at lightning speed; my regeneration was extremely high right now. I knew this fight could last a while, but that was to my advantage¡ªall I needed was more mana. I should use this ability; it will buy me some breathing room. -Shadow Blast, Level 1 ¨C The user can send a blast of darkness at the enemy, doing a moderate amount of damage and stealing one-tenth of the enemy''s total mana. (100 mana)- Just before I hit the ground, I twisted mid-air, swinging my scythe to unleash a Shadow Blast at the monster. Darkness erupted with the chilling wails of lost souls as pitch-black spheres of shadow hurtled through the air. The longsword tried to block my attack, but the spheres danced around it like living shadows, seeping beneath his armor and exploding. Blood splattered across the hall as the man clad in golden armor dropped to one knee, laughing with twisted pleasure and madness. Wow! I regained 1000 mana¡­ just how big is his mana pool?! "Yes! Yes! That''s what I''m talking about! Show me more of what you''re capable of¡ªhurt me more, make me feel alive! Oh, how I''ve missed this feeling!" "You''re a psycho¡­!" I spat, disgust twisting in my gut. The man''s body quickly regenerated, each drop of blood reversing its path, flowing back into him as if time itself had rewound. "I don''t even know what that means!" His golden eyes burned with unrestrained malice and insanity. I blinked, and the next moment, he was only a few steps away, slashing at me. If that sword made contact, I''d be sliced in half. I tried dodging with Space Distortion, only to find my feet locked again by a golden chain. What the hell is this skill? So annoying! But two can play at this game¡­ Soul Shackle! Right before his attack reached me, his massive body froze in place for a second, giving me enough time to break the chain with my scythe and use Space Distortion to move away quickly. "Amazing soul power! No wonder you''re so strong. Only a level 6¡­ yet you could rival some kings of my time already..." His voice was chilling, full of grief and anger. "But I''m different; I won''t fall again!" He drove his longsword into the ground, shattering the marble into a thousand pieces. I felt my footing slip as the entire ground caved in, the shockwave from his attack twisting my insides in pain. This will make it harder for me to move¡­ he''s too experienced. "The Prison of Immortal Kings!" he roared as thousands of small golden chains flew from the ground at his feet. They danced in the air like snakes, moving in perfect synchrony. They were the same chains that had bound my feet earlier, but now they felt far more intimidating. I knew that once he caught me, there would be no escape¡ªthose chains could counter my Space Distortion, ignoring its passive ability to phase through objects. Is my level too low? Or is his power designed specifically to capture me? I had to dodge every attack he launched, or I''d die here. "Let''s dance!" he spat, grinning with sadistic pleasure as chains flew toward me, cutting off my escape paths. I pushed my agility to the maximum, using Space Distortion to fly out, only to be met with more chains rushing at me. Kinetic Shield! I blocked a portion of the chains with my Kinetic Shield, giving myself room to dodge. I didn''t waste time, sending a Wind Slash at him. A powerful gust from my scythe screamed through the air, hitting his right leg. My effort finally paid off, tearing his armor and leaving a small wound. I was forced to keep using my Kinetic Shield to block larger chunks of the chains. Sixty seconds have passed¡­ almost there. Dodging left and right, I felt like a mouse evading a cat, but my agile movements made it hard for him to catch me, or was he just playing with me? I wasn''t certain. I glanced for a split second at the glowing bodies on the wall, reminded that I couldn''t lose. They had protected me, so I had to repay the favor. Or was there more to it? My heart was full of mixed emotions. "Don''t space out in our battle! Am I boring you? How about we increase the pace, huh?!" He laughed angrily, lunging forward, his body hurtling toward me as he swung his sword with both hands. The blade''s speed soared, slicing toward my left arm and connecting with brutal impact. "Aaaaargh! I''ll kill you!" I roared, my voice shaking with raw pain and fury, my eyes blazing with murderous intent. It fucking hurts! My arm hit the cold ground, blood gushing uncontrollably from where it once was. I swung my scythe with the arm I still had, slashing at his legs. Clang! My scythe hit the tough armor and bounced back. "Die, you freak!" My rage was uncontrollable. I wanted only to kill. My wound quickly closed, but I was left without an arm. Air Shatter! A powerful air force slammed into the chains about to shackle me, sending them flying for a brief second. I used all my strength to jump to his eye level at lightning speed. Soul Shackle! Kinetic Slash! Wind Slash! In my fury, I unleashed a combo of attacks at his face. He froze for a second¡ªthat was all I needed. My attacks connected, leaving deep wounds and taking one of his eyes. He retaliated with his fist, and I barely managed to block with a Kinetic Shield, which shattered but softened the impact. "Hhak!" I felt my stomach cave in, my body sent flying, slamming into the cold wall. I almost lost consciousness but barely managed to stay on my feet upon landing. "Nice... I finally injured you well." His face dripped with blood, his eye now a bloody mess. His entire face quickly healed, but his eye socket remained bloody. "I''ll keep this as a reminder not to underestimate you..." he muttered, clutching his bloody eye socket. "Aaaargh¡­!" I felt his longsword pierce me; it happened in an instant. I didn''t even have time to react. The longsword pinned me against the wall, piercing my abdomen completely. Fifteen seconds more¡­ please hold on my body, just a bit... longer...! I felt my consciousness fading. Suddenly, the man in golden armor fell to his right knee. A mysterious, ethereal light shackled his body, and a system voice sounded aloud, echoing through the entire hall like thunder in my ears. -LEE GAON, YOU MAY CHOOSE TO KILL ONE OF YOUR TEAMMATES, AND YOU WILL RECEIVE ENOUGH EXPERIENCE TO LEVEL UP... YOUR BODY WILL BE RESTORED, AND YOU WILL BE ABLE TO SURVIVE THIS. THIS IS MY SINCERE OFFER TO YOU. CHOOSE, LIVE, OR DIE?- Chapter 26 Fighting the Fallen King (Part 2) I could slowly feel my life slipping away; my eyelids were now as heavy as mountains, and I couldn''t think straight anymore. Survival? Who should I kill? I... must live... must go on...My eyes darted to my four party members, pinned to the wall. Malrang? No... she''s too precious... My eyes shifted to the man in golden armor for a second, his expression sinister, mad, and entertained as he chuckled to himself. "What an amusing turn of events... hehehe..." Why are you laughing?! It''s my life on the line, not yours! I felt immense rage rising inside me. -YOU HAVE 5 SECONDS LEFT TO CHOOSE- NO! Wait, I... I can''t. Kim Seong-Hoon?... No, he... Perhaps Jieun? But she''s just a child... Or should I kill Kang Eun-Woo? I know him the least, but I owe him my life... I... I! I can''t¡­ I don''t know¡­ What do I do? My mind was in chaos, torn between choices, each one ripping at my sanity. "Kill... Survive... Kill!" In the midst of my breakdown, a new mysterious voice popped into my head, sounding similar to mine, but inexplicably different, full of hatred and anger. Suddenly, my hand started to rise, as if controlled by something else, pointing at one of my own teammates. "Must... Kill! Devour... Live..." No! I... I refuse to be controlled! I''m the one in charge here, and I will not kill any of them! I used all my remaining strength to wrest control over my body, fighting the urge to kill my friends. Yes, they''re my friends... I''ll protect them and kill anyone who dares harm them! "KILL! LIVE!" The mental voice intensified, pulsing with energy to try and take over me. SHUT UUUP! I screamed within, and in an instant, the inner voice vanished like smoke. -TWO SECONDS LEFT, WHAT WILL BE YOUR CHOICE, LEE GAON?- "I... I choose this bastard in front of me! I''ll kill him with my own two hands! And fuck you! I will never submit!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, or whatever was left of them. -VERY WELL¡­- The system voice sounded disappointed, almost disapproving. I know I must have doomed myself, but this body is mine, and I would never let anyone else take control. I will not kill those close to me just to survive a little longer... Suddenly, the mysterious power chaining the small giant in front of me vanished. "Haaa..." he let out a deep sigh. "You really are... foolish... but I must commend your dedication. Sometimes... friendship is important. But not when you''re about to die! Hehe..." He burst into hysterical laughter, his golden eye locking with mine. "What a pity... I wanted to fight you slightly longer." He gripped my hair with his fingers and pulled my head up to face him, towering over me. I felt the cold blade leave my body. I was left hanging by my hair, held firmly in his grasp. "Any last words?" His tone was serious; he was ready to kill me. I could feel every cell in my body screaming in fear, but the rage within refused to submit. "Three... Two... One..." My body began to steam, every single wound closing at incredible speed. My severed arm swiftly regenerated, a tingling sensation coursing through me, flooding me with pain, but the fire inside burned brighter than ever. -LAUGHTING AT DEATH LVL 6 HAS BEEN ACTIVATED- -POWER INCREASE: 60%- "Hmm?" He squinted, looking at me with utmost interest. "Just who are you?" He stroked his chin thoughtfully, a small amused chuckle leaving his mouth. "I''m your worst enemy! Die!" My scythe materialized in my hand, and I sliced at the arm holding me. Shnk! Blood splattered everywhere as his arm fell, still clutching my hair due to muscle memory. "Disgusting. Take it back!" I threw the massive arm back at him with incredible force, making him take a few steps back as his face contorted in shock. "How... How did you grow so much stronger in an instant? You were just about to di¡ª?!" His words met a kinetic slash, severing one of his ears as he dodged to the side. Panic and fear finally flickered across his face as my Laughing at Death skill kicked in. "I''ll make you pay a hundred times!" My scythe spun in my hands, creating a series of rapid Wind Slashes that flew with lightning speed, severing another one of his arms. "Hihihihi!" His laughter morphed into madness as his body regenerated instantly. He lunged at me with insane speed, attacking from the side with his longsword. "So fun! More! I knew you were special." Even though I was still immortal for another nine seconds, I didn''t dare be reckless, dodging his attack with Space Distortion. His speed was at least twice what it had been; the bastard had been toying with me! I quickly unleashed a Shadow Blast, tearing through his body from under his armor and regenerating some mana. I felt as if I were losing control, my excitement growing with each moment. The fight thrilled me beyond reason; I wanted more. I wanted to fight to the death, to claim my enemy''s life¡ªI wanted to destroy everything... I charged in, capitalizing on the momentary pause caused by my attack. I couldn''t let him regenerate; if this fight dragged on, I would lose my boost and immortality. My scythe danced in precise, lethal arcs as I cut the small giant apart, dashing around him with my enhanced speed. His golden chains surged toward me, but I outpaced them effortlessly, slicing pieces of his flesh bit by bit as they regenerated in rapid succession. I had no choice but to replenish my mana with more Shadow Blasts, but each use left my soul feeling dangerously exhausted, as if I might pass out any second. Pull yourself together, Gaon! You can do it! It''s now or never! A sudden explosion sent me hurtling backward as his aura skyrocketed. Golden flames ignited around him, growing his body by several meters as he towered over me. I used the momentum to rebound off the wall and dove in for another strike, aiming at his leg, though this time it left only a deep wound. Dammit! Once again, he''s as tough as steel. A sudden blast engulfed me in flames. "Aaaaghhh! It burns! It fucking burns!" Golden flames tried to consume me, but my passive skill prevented my death, even through this excruciating agony. "I''ll end your suffering, Lee Gaon! Let me give you a good burial!" A shard of his blade flew toward me, aimed straight at my neck. I couldn''t dodge in time, and it sliced my throat open¡ªbut it quickly regenerated. Darkness, consume him! In desperation, I awakened something within my soul. An idea that had never crossed my mind emerged with a sense of purpose. From shadows, my slash would claim my enemy''s head. "Shadow Slash Barrage!" -A CONDITION HAS BEEN MET- -PROCEEDING WITH EVALUATION¡­ EVALUATION CONCLUDED. A NEW SKILL HAS BEEN CREATED. CALCULATING¡­ THE ATTACK WILL COST 4000 MANA- -Shadow Slash Barrage Level 1: Summon a barrage of shadow slashes from all directions. The barrage will continue for 5 seconds- -YOUR CURRENT MANA: 2100/2800- -SYSTEM HAS ALLOWED LEE GAON TO BE THE FIRST PLAYER TO COMBINE TWO ATTACKS- -THE REWARD HAS BEEN ISSUED: NEW PASSIVE SKILL GRANTED- -Mana Expansion: Doubles user''s mana- Lady Luck smiles! Now it''s time to end this! The ground plunged into darkness as shadows danced across the room like serpents, seeking to consume their target. My consciousness wavered as the mana drain pushed me to my limits. The amount of mana I''ve spent at once this time was too great... please... let this be the end. From every direction, black slashes descended, slicing the man in golden armor. His body fought to regenerate, but the relentless assault overwhelmed him. "NOOO! I will not be defeated again! Nooo!" His screams filled the air as his body burst in a mist of blood, leaving only his head, glaring at me with rage and resentment. "You''ll regret this¡­ My life may end, but that power of yours... it will consume your soul one day. Mark my words! I AM THE FALLEN KING OF RUTTHAM! MAY MY VOICE ECHO THROUGH THESE LANDS WHERE MY BROTHERS AND SISTERS ONCE LIVED... Ghata shanaqk raaa..." A single tear escaped his eye, carrying a weight of sorrow and loss¡ªa longing for his fallen. It made me question everything about this world and who had created it, and for what purpose. I managed to drag my exhausted body slowly to where his head lay. His eyes were still glued to me and I could sense a tinge of fear as I approached closer. "Rest in peace, no king ever rules forever. And your time has long reached the end of the road." My scythe moved fast, slicing his head in two, then three... "Kill!" I felt my body lose control, my vision became black, and once I finally returned to myself, there was only a pile of blood and mingled flesh left on the ground. -CONGRATULATIONS! CONGRATULATIONS! CONGRATULATIONS! CONGRATULATIONS!- -CONGRATULATIONS! CONGRATULATIONS! CONGRATULATIONS! CONGRATULATIONS!- -THE LEVEL LOCK HAS BEEN LIFTED- The entire hall suddenly echoed with the sound of trumpets that sounded like a piece of heavenly music, and loud cheers, which sounded like a wailing of souls, eerie and disturbing. A system window that I haven''t seen in a few days has once again hung in my mind, like a reminder that my old world is forever lost. -Calculating your latest kills... total amount of experience earned as a group: 3600%- -The number of teammates: 4... You shall receive a 25% share.- -Received amount: 900% experience.- -Your experience has increased by 900%!- -Congratulations! You have reached level 7!- -Congratulations! You have reached level 8!- -Congratulations! You have reached level 9!- ... -Congratulations! You have reached level 15!- -Your overall stats have been upgraded.- -Stats:- Level 2 Lesser stamina -> Level 11 (Level 46) Total Stamina 460/After amplifying 920- Level 2 Lesser Attack -> Level 11 (Level 58) Total Attack 580/ After amplifying 1160- Level 9 Magic -> Elemental Magic Level 9 (Level 57) Total Magic 570/ After amplifying 1140- Level 1 Lesser Strength -> Level 10 (Level 47) Total Strength 470/ After amplifying 940- Level 2 Lesser Defense -> Level 11 (Level 42 ) Total Defense 420/ After amplifying 840- Level 1 Lesser Agility -> Level 10 (Level 43) Total Agility 430/ After amplifying 860- -Level 4 Mana spring. Mana before passives (1400) After passives (5600) -> Level 13 (Level 50) Mana before passives (5000) After passives (20000)- -Level 4 Quick mana regeneration (15 mana/sec) -> Level 13 (100 mana/sec) After amplifying (200 mana/sec)- -Special role stats:- -Level 6 Physical resist -> Level 15- -Level 6 Magic resist -> Level 15- -Level 6 Illusion resist -> Level 15- -Level 9 Element resist -> Level 18- -Level 7 body regeneration -> Level 16- -Level 6 - Increased regeneration -> Level 15- -Level 6 - Increased vision -> Level 15- -Level 6 - Quick movement -> Level 15- Level 10 Magic growth (increases magic stat by 20) -> Level 19 (increases magic stat by 38)- Soul expansion level 1 (increases mana stat by 10) -> Level 10 (increases mana stat by 28)- Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Level 10 Strength growth (increases strength stat by 20) -> Level 19 (increases strength stat by 38)- Attack expansion level 1 (increases attack stat by 10) -> Level 10 (increases attack stat by 28)- -New role stat has been granted and adjusted to the current level- Stamina expansion Level 9 (increases stamina stat by 26)- -New role stat has been granted and adjusted to the current level- Agility expansion Level 8 (increases agility stat by 24)- -New role stat has been granted and adjusted to the current level- Defense expansion Level 7 (increases Defense stat by 22)- -Your abilities have been upgraded.- -Level 6 Kinetic slash(evolving) (20 mana) -> (Evolved) Lesser elemental slash Level 5 (500 mana)- -Level 6 Kinetic shield(evolving) (5 mana/s) -> (Evolved) Lesser elemental shield Level 5 (140 mana/s)- -Level 6 Soul harvest(evolving) (35 mana) -> Level 15 (50 mana)- -Level 6 Space distortion(evolving) (30 mana/s) Level -> (Evolved) Level 5 Superior Space distortion (100 mana/s) - -Level 5 Darkness steps(evolving) (10 mana/step) -> (Evolved) Steps of the dark lord - Level 4 (100 mana/step)- -Level 5 Soul Shackle(evolving) (50 mana) Up to 20 targets at a time -> Level 14 (100 mana) Up to 40 targets at a time- -Level 4 Soul bite (100 mana) -> Level 13( 320mana)- -Shadow blast level 1 (100 mana) -> Level 10 (500 mana)- -Wind slash level 1 (900 mana) -> Level 10 (3000 mana)- -Shadow Slash Barrage Level 1 (4000 mana) - Level 10 (10000 mana)- -New skills have been granted and adjusted to the current level- -Mind Slash Level 6- The user can directly attack the target''s mind, inflicting fear.- -Shadow Parade Level 3- The user can summon shadow clones of themselves(up to 2) which have 25% of the user''s total strength. Shadow clones can fight alongside the user, having full control over their own consciousness.- -Darkness Prison Level 2- The user can now cast a 100-meter-wide darkness room, enemies inside can not escape and will lose all sight.- -Darkness Sight Level 2- The user can now see well in pure darkness.- -Scythe Master Level 1- Greatly enhances the user''s ability to control the scythe weapon in battle. User can now control their scythe with their soul power, which involves; levitating, pushing and pulling, rotating in the air freely. -Level 6 Laughing at the death. Each second in combat gives the user 1 stack which can stack up to 100: -> Level 15- -After the user reaches 100 stacks a special ability is granted:- -Level 6 -Each stack gives 0.6% attack power. -> Level 15 Each stack gives 1.5 % attack power- -Level 6 -Each stack gives 0.6% defense. -> Level 15 Each stack gives 1.5% defense- -Level 6 - Death shall not claim me - User becomes immortal for 15 seconds. -> Level 15 (20 seconds)- -Level 6 - Increased regeneration -> Level 15 -Level 6 - Increased vision -> Level 15 -Level 6 - Quick movement -> Level 15 -Passive skills:- -Soul armor- The user''s soul armor has been greatly enhanced, reducing damage taken by 10%- -Mana Expansion: Doubles user''s mana- -Magic control level 1-> Level 10 -The ability to control magic has increased, the user can now control 4 elements. (Fire/water/earth/wind.)- -Soul Lord- -Ruler - Players who encounter a ruler become intimidated and lose the will to resist commands if they possess low soul strength.- -Ruler bonus: 2x basic stats.- -Soul Lord Skills:- -Air Shatter level 1 The user can shatter the air in front of them sending a shockwave of compressed air. (300 mana) -> Level 10 (1000 mana) -Earth Shatter level 1 (1000 mana) -> Level 10 (3000 mana) -Space Shatter level 1 (200 mana) -> Level 10 (900 mana) -Quests:- -Hunt down 2 rulers to become the king.- -Current kings throughout the world: Three- -YOU HAVE SUCCESSFULLY JOINED THE LEVEL RANKING SYSTEM- -CURRENT RANK IN THE WORLD: 412- Chapter 27 The Weight of a Decision The trumpets were still chanting for me as loudly as clouds could reach. I didn''t feel either happy or sad; I knew this was an amazing achievement, but too much blood had been spilled in this battle, and the entire hall was now plunged back into darkness. I understood it was only a matter of time until I would face even more difficult opponents¡ªand who knows how many people around me would die. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The only good thing from this battle was my rapid leveling up. I felt power surge through me instantly, and my body felt a hundred times lighter, as if I was floating on clouds. With a single step, I appeared next to my party members, who were still hanging on the wall, their barely recognizable bodies struggling to hold on. "If only... if only I could have helped them, this would never have happened," I whispered under my breath, looking at them with conflicting emotions that felt almost foreign to me. On one hand, I had only met them recently¡ªit had only been about a week since I arrived in this world¡ªbut on the other hand, they stayed by my side, not caring about my past or judging me as they fought their own bloody battles. I extended my hand toward Malrang. Her body was almost a complete mess, but my fingers were met with an electric shock; the golden light wouldn''t allow me to interfere. "Sorry that you had to suffer so much for me. I promise to protect you next time..." I felt my heart ache, but at the same time, the feeling was slightly weaker than before, as if part of me wouldn''t allow me to feel sadness or love. Just what is happening to me? I glanced at the other party members, their bodies shining with golden light. There was nothing I could do but wait silently as I observed them. "[I HAVE TO ADMIT I''M IMPRESSED BY YOUR CREATIVITY AND TALENT LEE GAON... YOU CONTINUE TO SURPRISE ME AGAIN AND AGAIN]" The voice I hated the most once again reverberated through the hall. "You! Is this some fun game for you? What the hell is your problem?" I roared at the top of my lungs, with rage filling every single part of me. "[NO NEED TO RAISE YOUR VOICE]" I felt my mouth close on its own, as if some mysterious force had taken control over me. A shiver ran down my body once again; the feeling of losing control is not something I can easily explain. "[NOW LET ME EXPLAIN YOUR CURRENT SITUATION...]" I had no choice but to sit down on the broken ground and listen, knowing that my friends'' fate would soon be decided. "[YOU ARE THE FIRST PERSON TO EVER FIGURE OUT SKILL COMBINATION, AND AS THE CREATOR OF THIS WORLD, I AM PROUD OF YOU, MY CHILD. YOU WILL LEARN MORE ABOUT SOUL POWER AS YOU GROW STRONGER, AND WHEN THAT TIME COMES, I LOOK FORWARD TO SEEING YOU STAND AT THE TOP]" The Soul Power, huh... this mysterious force within us all¡­ it seems to grow stronger with each level up. The power inside me has been a mystery ever since the first time I summoned my weapon. At that moment, it felt like a game, but now I understand it''s something far more otherworldly. "[YOU SHALL RECEIVE A FEW NEW TITLES NOW. I HAVE PERSONALLY CRAFTED THEM FOR YOU]" "[CONGRATULATIONS! YOU HAVE ACQUIRED A NEW ACHIEVEMENT - [THE CREATOR] - You are the first user to successfully fuse skills, resulting in the creation of a unique ability]" [Five skill points have been issued] [CONGRATULATIONS! YOU HAVE ACQUIRED A NEW ACHIEVEMENT] [THE SLAYER OF FALLEN KINGS - You have slain a fallen king] [Six skill points have been issued] [CONGRATULATIONS! YOU HAVE ACQUIRED A NEW ACHIEVEMENT] [DARK LORD- Your nature has become predominantly darkness, surpassing 60%] [NEW EXCLUSIVE SKILL UNLOCKED] [DEMON BEAST CONTROL] "[I HOPE YOU ARE SATISFIED WITH YOUR NEW ACHIEVEMENTS, NOW... ABOUT YOUR TEAMMATES...]" I couldn''t care less about my achievements at this moment; all I wanted to know was if they would live. A blazing light shone in my eyes, warming the cold bodies on the wall, which I couldn''t tear my gaze from. "[YOU MUST PAY A PRICE TO REVIVE THEM; I HAVE SUSTAINED THEIR SOULS FOR THIS VERY MOMENT]" I could feel my soul freeze. What did he want? My life? My freedom? Or my power? I had nothing to offer. I was just an empty shell¡ªI hadn''t even found myself or taken my revenge. So what could I do? "[WHEN THE TIME COMES, YOU WILL LEND ME YOUR POWER. YOU MUST SIGN A PACT WITH ME. SHOULD YOU EVER WISH TO RENOUNCE IT, YOUR BODY AND SOUL WILL IGNITE, KILLING YOU INSTANTLY. NO FURTHER NEGOTIATIONS ARE POSSIBLE]" So it was my power after all... But to help this bastard? I... I could not decide what to do, I wanted to save my friends but to become just a tool someday for this trashy creator is... infuriating. [-Y/N-] A system message popped into my mind, but I couldn''t choose. I didn''t want my fate to be controlled by my emotions; I would rather stay alone and live free. But... damn it! I don''t know... I wanted to scream, but my mouth remained sealed by the creator''s command, leaving me more and more pent up. I wanted to save them¡ªI did. But why do I feel this way? Why am I even considering it? Before coming to this world, I would have already left. So why? Why¡­? "[CHOOSE!]" His voice sounded rushed and intimidating, making me panic even more. I felt like I was going crazy, pacing back and forth, contemplating the situation. Aaaargh! I thought, unable to scream, gesturing to the sky in desperation to open my mouth. The moment I felt my voice freed, I stopped in place and looked up at the ceiling. "Fine! I will aid you, but only this once. After that, when I meet you again, I will claim your life! MARK MY WORDS!" I roared with everything I had, all of my pent-up emotions escaping at once. "[IF MY LIFE IS YOUR PRIZE, COME AND CLAIM IT¡ªIF YOU CAN. WHEN YOU FIND ME, I WILL WELCOME YOUR CHALLENGE WITH OPEN ARMS]" In the next instant the bodies that were shining on the wall, started floating down, being laid carefully on the floor. The golden light surrounding them intensified, healing their wounds. As if the time itself reversed every single splash of blood returned to them, every tissue connecting like it was never severed. Life shone once again in their eyes and everyone opened their eyes at the same time. Shining and surging with power. "[YOU OWE YOUR LIVES TO LEE GAON, AND YOUR ACHIEVEMENTS AND COURAGE WILL ALSO BE HONORED. YOU WILL NOW RECEIVE YOUR SHARE OF EXPERIENCE AND YOUR OWN TITLES. YOU ARE ONE STEP CLOSER TO BECOMING RULERS YOURSELVES. IF YOU COMPLETE THE NEXT CHALLENGE WITHOUT LEE GAON, YOU WILL BE REWARDED WITH THAT TITLE]" The voice faded into the void with its final announcement, leaving three people and a fox looking dazed and bewildered, as if everything leading up to this moment were nothing but a blur. "How? Why? Huh...?" Kang Eun-Woo was the first to speak, touching his body as if questioning whether the previous battle had been a dream or reality. "Mommy... where...? Huh-hic¡­ huh-hic... I want to go home... Huh-hic¡­ huh-hic..." Jieu''s eyes looked lifeless, as if her soul had just slipped away, as she whimpered to herself, hiccupping between words. I could completely understand her; she was but a nine-year-old child, brought to this world when she wasn''t even prepared for her own. "Woo!" Malrang leapt into my arms, pressing her shivering body against mine as if seeking comfort. "Now, now... it''s okay, I''m here." I stroked her purple fur gently, trying to calm her down. Deep in my heart, I felt a mix of sadness and rage. Angry at myself for letting this happen, and fury at the entities responsible for this savage world. "Big sis?" Kim Seong-Hoon''s soul energy was leagues above the others, which had most likely helped him regain his sanity first. He rubbed his neck, which had been severed just moments ago, looking at me with a mix of confusion, understanding, and gratitude. "What exactly happened after¡­ after? I only remember the lights going out and then¡­ nothing, as if my world had ended. I can still feel the sharp pain in my neck, but¡­ how?" He pleaded for an explanation. "And¡­ are you alright? Where did it go¡­? Did you kill that thing?" "I''m alright, but you need to rest for a while..." I didn''t know how to comfort people, especially in a situation like this. Even though I had faced near death in my second battle, I still didn''t know how to help them recover. "But did you kill that thing?" His eyes pleaded for that final reassurance, as if his whole life depended on it. His fists were clenched and slightly bloody. Did that last battle shatter his pride? I couldn''t fully understand his reaction; to me, knowing didn''t matter as long as I was alive. "Yes. I gave him a good beating¡ª!" My words were suddenly cut off as the entire hall began shaking uncontrollably. Before my eyes, a small hidden passage carved itself into the wall. An aura of royalty and unimaginable power swept over us, and at the end of the passage, a golden chest lay waiting, illuminating the dark hall. The familiar system voice echoed loudly, crashing into our souls with unexpected force. "[For successfully clearing the first trial, your party has earned a reward: the Treasure Chest of the Fallen King]" Chapter 28 The Treasure of the Fallen King "A treasure chest?" I murmured under my breath. "I hadn''t encountered one in this world before, nor did I expect to. Ever since I killed my first monster, I''d been able to harvest them, but only received a few common items. But this¡­""Big sister?" Kim Seong-Hoon''s voice broke through my thoughts, snapping me out of my stupor. "Ah! Sorry..." I extended my hand to him, helping him to his feet. "How are you feeling?" I felt I should at least ask, even if it felt a bit awkward. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kim Seong-Hoon accepted my hand, and I pulled him up. His body swayed slightly, so I quickly grabbed him to support his exhausted frame, still holding Malrang tightly with my other arm. "You look better than I expected¡­ at least better than those three." I glanced over at Kang Eun-Woo who was still sitting on the ground inspecting his body, and Jieun, who was hiccupping softly. "My big sister actually cares about me? I must be dead. If this is heaven, then I don''t want to come back to life." He could barely stand, but he was already teasing me? Some people never change, I suppose. "You fool!" I punched his shoulder lightly, causing him to sway. "Aaah, damn it... hold yourself up!" I panicked, reaching out to steady him. But what happened next made my whole world shift¡ªa soft, warm embrace from Kim Seong-Hoon enveloped me. "What are you doing!?" I gasped, still struggling to register what was happening. "Thank you..." An unexpected cry escaped his lips. "Without you, all of us would be dead. So thank you, and I swear, I will never be so useless again. Next time, I will be the one protecting you. I''ll grow strong, strong enough to kill anyone who stands in your way. Do you hear me, Lee Gaon? I will fight on the front as you watch me slay your enemies!" His entire body trembled uncontrollably, not from fear, but from determination, a testament to a powerful man who vowed never to fall again. "I... I..." I froze, unable to speak. A hug from a friend was a completely unfamiliar feeling to me. I wasn''t sure if I should stroke his hair and say it''s okay not to be tough, that I could stand in front and protect them all, or if I should push him away and tell him to grow up and stop crying. But that''s not me; I''m not good with human emotions. "It''s okay, big sis." He pushed himself off me and smiled warmly. "Forget that ever happened. I never cried, okay?" He patted the back of his head awkwardly. "No, seriously, never tell anyone. Please!" "I still have some unfinished business with you, if I remember correctly. When I was in the air, where exactly were you looking?" I said in an angry tone, waiting for his response. "I was... I was admiring a beauty! Not my fault!" He jumped back in an instant, just before my scythe slashed through the air where he had been standing. "You got lucky!" I shouted, chasing after him, but he started darting behind the other two like a kid playing tag. "Come here, Kim Seong-Hoon, and meet your death!" I was furious, remembering the time he sneaked a glance under my dress. "Big sister, I swear it wasn''t my fault! It just happened because I was concerned for you. Blame the one who made you wear that, not me!" he cried out, squealing like a mouse. "You shameless fool!" I shouted, careful not to hit Kang Eun-Woo or Jieun. "Malrang, help me catch him!" "Woo!" Malrang relaxed slightly in my embrace, and with a poof, she teleported through the air, appearing on Kim Seong-Hoon''s shoulder, looking at me teasingly. "Even you? You''re taking his side? Aaah! You are both¡­" I dismissed my scythe, and it disappeared back into me. "Fine, you''re going to live, but only because of Malrang..." I felt betrayed¡ªeven the one I trusted most had decided to side with that idiot. "Ha... ha... Hahaha... That was fun! Big bro and big sister, you''re both so funny." Jieun finally snapped out of her hysterical state, laughing heartily, just like before. "I see... so that''s how it is! I admire you, Kim Seong-Hoon¡ªyou have a good eye." Kang Eun-Woo had also recovered and now looked better, nodding at Kim Seong-Hoon with approval. He gave a thumbs-up, as if to say, ''good job''. But for what? I looked around me. People were laughing and having fun¡ªthe complete opposite of my last few years of solitude. I smiled, but why? I wasn''t sure... My heart was a mess. Part of me wanted to run away, to leave everyone behind and be alone, yet something inside me craved company. Is that why I stayed? Is that why I chose to save them? "Thank you, big sis Gaon!" Jieun rushed to me, hugging my legs tightly and sinking into my black and gold dress. "You know... ever since I was summoned to this world, I''ve felt lonely, and I miss my parents and siblings a lot. But¡­ with you around, I feel happy. I want to be as strong as you, so I can train myself and not be in your way next time!" The words escaping this little girl''s lips didn''t match her age at all. She had matured fast¡ªperhaps too fast... I wondered if that was related to the world system and Soul Power. I couldn''t help but entertain the thought. Suddenly, Kang Eun-Woo wrapped his hands around Jieun''s waist and lifted her, seating her on his shoulders. "Your big sister needs to rest; she fought hard for us. How about I give you a piggyback ride, hmm?" Jieun was ecstatic, gladly accepting the offer. Kang Eun-Woo turned to me, eyes sparkling, and declared with a smile, "I, Kang Eun-Woo, will serve you as your knight from now on, Lee Gaon. I will stand at your front, shielding you till the day I die! I owe you my life!" His expression was serious, as if he were reporting to a commanding officer. I sighed, unable to accept his words. "First of all, it''s just Gaon¡ªwe''re friends, right?" I said warmly. "And secondly, you were the first to save me, so you don''t owe me anything. Let''s travel together as a team. How about that?" I extended my hand to him. His face beamed like the sun, and he quickly grabbed my hand, squeezing it tightly. "Of course! I''m so happy to have you as a friend. Please, call me Eun-Woo from now on, if you don''t mind." "Of course!" We shook hands, sealing our bond. "Hey! I was the first one to meet you, yet I''m the only one you call by my full name..." Kim Seong-Hoon pouted from a distance, either observing the chest or just too afraid to get close to me. "That''s so unfair! Call me Seong-Hoon too!" "I''d rather die..." I spat, not caring about him in the slightest. "Aaargh... my heart! You broke my heart!" He started acting like a fool again, clearly feeling better. Should I slice him up, or feed him to a beast someday? Suddenly, he shivered, as if he could sense what I was thinking. "Enough playing around. I believe each of you gained nine levels, right?" I asked, curious if the party experience had truly been divided equally. Everyone nodded in agreement after checking their profiles. "Wow! I gained so many stats and skills!" Eun-Woo exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement. "Me too!" Jieun joined in his celebration. "Look, look! This skill sounds so pretty and mysterious¡ªCelestial Guardian!" Suddenly, the entire hall shook as a ten-meter-long flood dragon, made of celestial light, swam through the space, dancing around us before disappearing into thin air. "So cool!" Jieun was practically screaming in excitement. "I''m glad you''re excited, but what if you make the ceiling crumble on us? Don''t let your excitement take over¡ªskills like that should be used outside, not indoors!" Eun-Woo scolded her, which only triggered a cute ''I didn''t do it on purpose!'' reaction from Jieun. "You all need to come and check this out!" Kim Seong-Hoon lifted the lid of the golden chest, releasing a powerful aura that filled the entire space with a bright blaze of golden fire. However, the fire didn''t burn us; instead, it felt warm, almost nourishing. In that moment, I felt something shift deep within¡ª a small golden fire, unknown to me, took root in my soul, which one day would change our lives greatly. "These flames... I can feel my soul growing stronger..." Kim Seong-Hoon spoke in amazement. After all, his soul power was second only to mine. "What''s inside the chest?" I was dying to know what secrets this treasure chest held. "Woo!" Malrang barked from Kim Seong-Hoon''s shoulder, indicating she had spotted something amazing. "So much loot!" Eun-Woo added. "I want that violet dress!" Jieun was already rushing forward, as if it were Christmas morning. "Look at this armor! It looks just like the one that monster wore, but it''s a perfect fit for me!" Eun-Woo grabbed an exact replica of the Fallen King''s armor, which would make him look even more striking when wielding his shield and hammer. "What is this pill?" Jieun asked, picking up a small round object. It was completely purple, with tiny violet flames engraved on its surface. "Woo!!!" Malrang leapt from Kim Seong-Hoon''s shoulder, snatching the core in an instant and eating it immediately. In the next moment, Malrang grew a few inches taller and sprouted a second tail. "Malrang! So cute! Let me touch your tail!" Jieun quickly gave chase as the fox fled, disappearing into the hall. "Is it just me, or is this chest filled with items that suit each of us perfectly?" Kim Seong-Hoon''s words hit me like thunder as he pulled out a pure black warrior''s hanbok, which looked incredibly sturdy and mysterious, as if not even fire could damage it. "Then is there anything else inside?" I moved closer to the chest, peeking in, only to find a small black necklace adorned with pure gold. I reached for it, and as soon as my fingers made contact, I felt my soul power surge, as if it were being amplified. "What is this thing...?" Inspect! [Necklace of the Demon Lord] [A rare artifact that enhances the user''s soul power by 10%] Again with the demon lord... it sounds cool, but... It deeply concerned me, why would I keep running into darkness and why am I drawn so close to it? "What is that necklace, Gaon? I can''t see past it with my Inspect skill." Eun-Woo''s face was filled with concern; the item gave off an eerie aura, as if it were an artifact of evil. "It''s just an old necklace that boosts my soul power¡ªnothing special." I had to hide my affinity for darkness and the powers I didn''t yet understand myself. He did not push the topic anymore, I believe he understood that everybody had their own secrets no matter how close we were. For the next ten minutes, everyone but me took turns changing into their new outfits. Jieun now wore a cute violet dress that shimmered in deep hues, like a piece of the night sky, adorned with constellations woven in silver and gold. Celestial flames flickered along the flowing sleeves and hem, casting a soft, starlit glow around her as if she wore the heavens themselves. Kim Seong-Hoon''s pure black warrior Hanbok exuded strength and dignity, the silver embroidery and dark steel accents reflecting his pride. Light armor plates on his shoulders and chest added a formidable edge, as if he embodied the essence of a warrior''s unyielding spirit. But he still looks like a fool. Eun-Woo''s armor shone with the brilliance of polished gold, encrusted with diamonds that sparkled like stars. The regal breastplate and shoulder guards framed him in light, while a crimson cape flowed from his shoulders, marking him as a warrior-king reborn. "Are you all done?" I asked impatiently, absentmindedly playing with Malrang''s new tail. "We need to move to the second trial area. I''m not sure if any of you heard, but this time, I won''t be able to participate. However, if you succeed, you''ll all become rulers alongside me!" I tried to lift their spirits, just as I used to in MMORPG games when leading a party. "Hell yeah! Let''s go! I can''t wait to become a ruler!" Eun-Woo roared in excitement, while Kim Seong-Hoon and Jieun held hands, swinging them happily. I felt a soft paw tap my cheek as Malrang gave me an enthusiastic poke of agreement. "Let''s go!" I shouted, keeping the mood high. "We''re ready to proceed to the next trial!" Suddenly, the left side of the wall crumbled, flooding the hall with daylight and making us squint. A new path had opened before us, leading to a brand-new challenge. Chapter 29 The Nightswallow Once our eyes finally adjusted to the bright daylight, we cautiously left the hall, scouting the surroundings as we went. This place is enormous. I feel like I''ve stepped into an entirely different universe. We had exited halfway up the mountain, but there was no clear path down. With no other choice, we carefully jumped from ledge to ledge, aiming for small landings to support each descent."Honestly, who designed this place? Placing a hall exit in the middle of nowhere¡­ I nearly slipped a few times," Kim Seong-Hoon grumbled non-stop as we made our way down. His black warrior hanbok made him look powerful and intimidating, which, at the moment, felt completely ironic. I rolled my eyes, enduring his endless rambling. "Look at that!" As we approached ground level, Jieun pointed at a pillar of ethereal light that suddenly shot up into the sky, shaking the earth beneath us and triggering a minor quake. In the next instant, rocks tumbled down from the mountain''s peak. "Look out!" I shouted, rushing to shield Kim Seong-Hoon from the massive boulder barreling his way. But before I could reach him, a dragon''s roar shook the ground, and a blue beam of light burst from his mouth. In an instant, the boulder shattered into millions of tiny pieces. "You''re not the only one who''s gotten stronger, big sis." He smiled teasingly, his face beaming with happiness¡ªmaybe because I''d rushed in to save him, or perhaps because, for once, he''d done something cool. "Does that mean you''ve forgiven me? Judging by the way you panicked just now." His smug smile made me feel sick. "Enough bullying Gaon, Brother Seong-Hoon. We have more important matters at hand." Eun-Woo intervened, jumping down from the last ledge. His massive frame and armor hit the ground with a force that made it tremble. "I didn''t like that beam of light..." he muttered, looking grim as his eyes darted around, scanning the surroundings for any lurking beasts. "Do you think it was a monster? Or just a natural disaster?" Jieun asked playfully, her mood much lighter now. She twirled around, enjoying the vibrant colors of this new world. She was still just a kid, after all. Malrang leapt down from my shoulder and sniffed the ground, her expression showing she hadn''t detected anything wrong with this place yet. Still, her fur had been standing on ends ever since that ethereal beam. "Anyway, we must move on to the second trial... that beam might have been a signal for us." I couldn''t shake a lingering unease¡ªthe Fallen King, these vast, boundless lands... it made me wonder: was this place merely a temporary creation for the trial or a real world? I wasn''t certain, but I knew one thing: to escape this place, we had to follow the system''s orders. "Follow behind me; I''ll take the lead!" Eun-Woo commanded, taking charge of the party. "Malrang, scout the area ahead, but be cautious. Little sister Jieun, you''ll stay at the back¡ªyour long-range attacks are our best defense against flying monsters. Seong-Hoon, you''ll position yourself in front of Jieun to protect her, and Gaon, you should walk in the middle. We''ll keep a bit of distance from you so you have room to wield your long weapon freely." He took on the role of the group''s mom, planning everything out and preparing for whatever might come our way. "Yes, captain!" Kim Seong-Hoon joked, as usual, lightening the party''s mood while staying alert for anything unexpected. As we walked, I could feel the soft, crystal-blue grass tickling my legs. It felt like ordinary grass, but slightly sharper; without my latest power ups, I''d probably be covered in scratches by now. So far, we hadn''t encountered any monsters. This world was silent¡ªtoo silent, as if every living thing had vanished. Is this world exactly what I think it is...? "Woo!" Malrang rushed back hurriedly, covered in silver leaves and dirt, clearly having gotten into a scuffle with something. A small hole pierced her left ear, but she was already beginning to recover. "What happened?" My heart raced as fast as lightning as I moved swiftly, inspecting her injuries. "Was it a beast? A person¡ª?" Suddenly, another ethereal beam shot into the sky, now only a hundred or so meters ahead of us. Malrang turned toward the beam, baring her teeth and growling, her ears flattened and fur standing on end, signaling that the culprit was right there. "Let''s go!" Eun-Woo barked, summoning his shield and hammer as he prepared for an all-out fight. The beams intensified, shooting to the sky faster and faster as we approached. Once we were only a small distance away, Eun-Woo raised his shield, stopping us. The entire area was now filled with the golden trees that were dressed in silver leaves. I touched one of the golden tree trunks and felt a soft, but hard material. Whoah! These things are actually made out of gold? If people from my world ever found this place, the entire forest would be gone in an hour. I laughed to myself, trying to lift my own mood. "It stopped... so quiet... Malrang, where was the culprit before?" Eun-Woo muttered, standing still as he scanned the area, listening carefully for any sound. Kim Seong-Hoon and Jieun kept watch behind us, while I stood in place, waiting¡ªeither for a monster to appear or for the announcement of the second trial, which I''d have to sit out. Whssst! It all happened in an instant; a small bloody hole was left in Kim Seong-Hoon''s shoulder as something black passed us at the speed of light. Malrang growled even louder in response, indicating it had happened to her as well. "Aaaargh... That hurt! Who the hell?" Kim Seong-Hoon shouted, furious. His dragon sword coiled around his arm like a serpent, radiating a powerful draconic aura. "Come and fight if you dare! What are these puny tricks?" He roared, his voice shaking the entire forest as silver leaves fell in response. Whssst! Whssst! Whssst! A sudden barrage of tiny black beams darted around us, targeting every member of the party except me. Is this part of the second trial? Or should I be searching for the culprit? "Celestial Guard!" A veil of celestial light surrounded us, shielding everyone from the attacks. Each time a small beam struck the veil, it bounced back instantly, leaving only a faint ripple in the shield. "Good job little sister!" Eun-Woo praised her, which made the little girl blush with pride and happiness. "[WELCOME TO THE SECOND TRIAL. IN THIS TRIAL, ALL PARTY MEMBERS EXCEPT LEE GAON MUST LOCATE AND SLAY THE ENEMY WITHIN FIVE HOURS]" The system''s voice echoed in our ears, but the barrage of attacks continued, relentlessly trying to shatter Jieun''s defensive skill. Five hours is a long time; how hard could it be for them to find the enemy? I couldn''t help but feel skeptical about this trial¡ªsomething about it just didn''t make sense. "Five hours? That''s plenty!" Kim Seong-Hoon sounded confident, perhaps still holding a grudge about the shoulder wound that had already healed. "Well... as long as we can get past these first..." His confidence wavered suddenly, leaving me wondering if he even knew what he wanted. "I can handle this level of attacks easily. My mana''s skyrocketed after my level-up. As long as we stay like this, the attacks can''t hurt us, but..." Jieun held her hands forward, casting her ability, though a hint of doubt began to creep into her voice. If this continued, she might eventually run out of mana¡ªand who knew how long they''d need to stay here¡­ I felt my body being dragged out of the veil gently, but this time my powers were not bound, I was only being pushed out to not interfere. "Don''t worry, big sis, you can count on us. I''ll treat you to a delicious meal once I find and skin this thing! Haha!" Kim Seong-Hoon put on a brave face, his dragon sword enlarging as he cast a skill I hadn''t seen before. Frost spread from the dragon''s eye on his sword, covering what must have been a thousand-meter radius in tiny shards of ice. "Ice Spy!" he roared as loud as he could, unintentionally rendering his skill name pointless. Once I stepped outside the protective veil, the oppressive energy vanished completely. "You could have just asked me to leave, you know¡ªno need to be so pushy," I muttered, glancing up at the sky. I knew that thing was watching, probably laughing at our struggles... "I found something!" Kim Seong-Hoon''s face lit up. "I can sense a small creature dashing through my ice at insane speed... It''s tough to pinpoint its exact location. But if we can somehow get it to stop for just a moment..." "Woo!" Malrang barked, as if to say, "Leave it to me!" She unleashed a powerful hellfire that engulfed the southern part of the battlefield, melting every tree in its path and beyond. "Nice thinking!" Eun-Woo quickly chimed in. "Earth Wall!" In the blink of an eye, a massive wall of earth rose from the ground, hidden within the fire. Crash! A powerful crash echoed as the culprit, unable to halt its lightning-fast movement, collided forcefully. GRRRROAAAARGH! A loud, furious, and pained roar shook the entire mountain range as the small creature revealed itself¡ªa black as-night cat that suddenly grew into a monstrous fifty-meter beast, towering over my friends from above. Inspect! [The Nightswallow] Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Level 18] [Legendary cat beast] [Total Attack 820] [Total Agility 1000] [Total Magic 660] [Total Strength 830] [Total Defense 600] [Total Mana 10300] Chapter 30 The Second Trial "Woah! That''s a big kitty!" Kang Eun-Woo took a few steps back, holding his shield steady, ready for an all-out battle. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.RRRAAAWWRRR! The entire mountain range shook as the powerful roar flattened everything in its path. Silver and gold blended in beautiful harmony as trees were completely uprooted, their leaves scattering and painting the crystal-blue grass in new colors. "I don''t think this kitty wants to negotiate¡­ prepare yourselves! This battle will be our redemption¡ªI''m itching for some action!" Kim Seong-Hoon shouted. An ethereal light-blue dragon head appeared above him, but this time it wrapped down to his shoulders, as if the dragon grew longer and stronger with each level he gained. The veil covering everyone vanished as Jieun stood straight, eyes filled with determination¡ªnot something you''d expect from a nine-year-old child. But the time she''d spent in this world had likely forced her to grow. Celestial fire blazed on her palms, dancing with fierce intensity. Her violet dress began to glow, and her black sandals shimmered with celestial light. "I''m afraid¡­ but this time, I''ll prove I''m not useless, that I''m as strong as anyone else. This time, I''ll leave this cat cooked!" "Woo!" Malrang''s tails danced gracefully, suddenly igniting in a mesmerizing violet hellfire¡ªher unique skill. The ground beneath her feet slowly turned to ash, likely from her new abilities. Malrang is growing stronger. I''m glad. I could see the fierce determination and fury in the fox''s sharp eyes, as if she was challenging the predator before her. "Let''s roll!" Eun-Woo''s words echoed across the battlefield, and I felt my body relax slightly, my spirits lifting. Even though I wasn''t directly involved in the fight, his new skill seemed to boost the team''s morale, likely because we were all linked as a party. I swear, this world really is like an MMORPG. Eun-Woo''s like a true tank, leading the party and boosting our spirits. Having him in the group will be a huge asset for all our future battles. The massive, fifty-meter-tall black cat moved with surprising speed, swiping at Kang Eun-Woo with its enormous, razor-sharp claw. "Guardian Shield!" Moonlight radiated from his golden shield, creating a towering twenty-meter barrier as he braced himself, standing firm against the blow. Meanwhile, his hammer in the other hand shone brightly, summoning an immense sunlight beam from the sky, crashing down on the cat from above. GRRRROAAAARGH! The cat groaned in pain, the left side of its body scorched by the attack. In response, it began to concentrate a black beam in its mouth, aiming at Eun-Woo. But at that moment... "Celestial Destruction!" Jieun shouted, as celestial light spiraled across the battlefield, engulfing the cat''s entire body. KABOOOOM! A brilliant explosion of celestial light erupted, tearing chunks of flesh from the cat''s body. In its agony, the monster lost control, and the black beam veered off toward a nearby mountain. My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as the entire mountain was obliterated in an instant, cold sweat drenching me. If Eun-Woo had been hit by that¡­ I''m not sure his shield could''ve held. That attack was terrifying¡ªeven I wouldn''t feel confident taking a hit like that. "Keep the attacks going while it''s distracted!" Eun-Woo roared, directing the other teammates. A fierce combination of fire and ice rocked the battlefield. Kim Seong-Hoon''s dragon sword gleamed as the dragon''s eye spun wildly, coming to life. A massive frost dragon, roughly thirty meters long, flew at the Black Cat, sinking its icy jaws into the creature''s neck and freezing the entire area around it. Meanwhile, Malrang, fully engulfed in flames, unleashed a beam of hellfire from below, scorching the monster and causing it to collapse into the fire, writhing in pain. "Nice combo!" I couldn''t help but shout, cheering them on. Watching the battle from a spectator''s perspective was thrilling¡ªit looked incredible. I wasn''t used to this view as I was usually the one in the thick of the fight. But the thrill of being in the fight myself was even more exhilarating. FWOOSH Black flames engulfed the monster, burning with intense heat and obscuring it from view. Kim Seong-Hoon''s ice dragon shattered into pieces, scattering beautifully across the ground. BOOM In the next instant, a massive wave of black fire erupted in all directions, leaving the ground charred and barren. Just before everything was reduced to ash, I glimpsed everyone rushing to get behind Kang Eun-Woo, who cast a massive guard shield. To strengthen their defense, the team worked together, layering their own protective abilities within the circle, fully shielding themselves. I was ready to cast my Kinetic Shield, but a mysterious golden light enveloped me, shielding me from the blast''s damage and impact. It was likely the system protecting my body since I wasn''t allowed to participate in the battle. How convenient. I was quickly engulfed by the black flames, but thanks to my enhanced vision, I could see clearly through the darkness. My teammates were sweating under the intense heat, their protective shields melting away inch by inch¡ªa sight that likely had them on edge. It lasted only an instant, but when the flames subsided, they all stood firm, their feet planted slightly into the ground. To my surprise, none had taken any damage¡ªthey had successfully tanked the attack. Kang Eun-Woo was steadily becoming the team''s unshakable pillar of support. "Charge!" he roared, as his hammer suddenly expanded a hundredfold, slamming into the now fully recovered Black Cat. "BA-BOOM! Thunder roared as the hammer struck the monster twice in quick succession, leaving an afterimage. The force of the impact sent the cat flying, crashing loudly into a nearby mountain. Holy shit! What was that attack? My jaw dropped¡ªit was unbelievably powerful, easily on par with an ultimate-level move. "Haaa... Haaa..." He breathed heavily, most likely exhausting all of the mana he had. "Thank you for this opportunity!" Kim Seong-Hoon froze the ground beneath him, gliding across it effortlessly as he closed in on the monster. His dragon sword sliced through the air with a loud scream, unleashing a chilling frost slash imbued with dragon aura. "Dragon Emperor Slash!" The powerful strike cut through the giant cat, severing it in half where it still lay dazed in the rubble that had once been the mountain. "YAAAOOOOW!" The monster screamed in agony, its body writhing as it struggled to reconnect, regenerating at an astonishing speed. Veins and nerves began knitting together as if sewn by invisible threads, while its skin gleamed and stretched, reaching across the severed gap to fuse the halves back together. "I won''t let you!" Jieun called out, her voice calm but strong. Everything within a thousand-meter radius became entangled in celestial light. "Big Bang!" The light rapidly expanded, then compressed at lightning speed, erupting in a powerful explosion right where the monster lay. There was no sound this time¡ªthe giant cat likely didn''t have any energy left to spare. Its body was a mangled mess after the attack that shook the world. Jieun might have been a child, but her class was incredibly powerful, likely one of the strongest in this world. She dropped to her knees, clutching her chest in pain. Did she use every last bit of mana for that attack? That''s suicidal. I was worried Jieun might suffer more harm than good, but with a monster that could tear any of them in half with a single strike, I understood why she felt she had no choice. Despite everyone''s efforts, the mangled body of the monster was already regenerating rapidly. My teammates stared at the giant cat in terror and disbelief. "How could this happen? We used all our mana, our ultimate moves¡ªso why?" That had to be what was running through their minds right now. None of them had the strength to stand on their feet anymore "WOOO!" Malrang''s bark jolted them from their stupor. Her two tails were ablaze with intense hellfire, radiating a dangerous heat. Malrang stood on all fours in an aggressive stance, tails raised high and her face lowered, fixed on the giant cat. Her tails trembled uncontrollably as the flames concentrated into a small ball of violet hellfire. In the next moment, Malrang barked again, and the tiny beam of fire shot forward, reaching its target in an instant. I felt my heart skip a beat, that was my friend, my companion, she was extremely powerful, and that made me feel less worried, I knew I could always depend on her, especially now. Malrang''s attack obliterated the giant cat in an instant. Leaving nothing in its path. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [CONGRATULATIONS!] [CONGRATULATIONS!] [CONGRATULATIONS!] Just like in the last trial, the system chanted its congratulations to us, but it only made me feel sick, not relieved. I knew it was just a play for whatever was watching us from above. "We did it!" Everyone shouted together, their eyes glistening with relief as they finally redeemed themselves from the previous humiliation. I smiled faintly, sharing in their victory, but inside, I couldn''t feel much happiness. No matter how much I enjoyed watching them fight, lately only the thrill of battle seemed to make me feel truly alive. "[CONGRATULATIONS BRAVE WARRIORS, YOUR BATTLE WAS TRULY... EXTRAORDINARY.]" There he is again... The Creator''s voice echoed across the mountain range¡ªor what was left of it after the battle¡ªmaking me clench my fists so tightly they began to bleed. I hated him, hated him to the core, yet at the same time, I loved this world. I loved the chance to be powerful, to fight all kinds of creatures. "[AS PROMISED, ALL OF YOU WILL NOW BECOME RULERS, JOINING LEE GAON. THE PURPLE FOXTERIT, MALRANG, WILL EVOLVE INTO AN OVERLORD, A MONSTER EQUIVALENT TO THE HUMAN RULER]" My eyes gleamed as I watched my friends'' bodies radiate with a vibrant display of power. The three new Rulers had emerged, skyrocketing our team''s strength to unprecedented levels. Malrang shone even brighter, her body expanding by at least four meters, transforming into a terrifying force in the beast world. I didn''t realize it then, but our team would one day shake the entire world, becoming the legends. "[THE FINAL TRIAL WILL NOW BEGIN¡­ A SPAR MATCH: LEE GAON VERSUS HER TEAM]" Chapter 31 *Spoiler* Title at the end of the chapter (Part 1) No one had the time or heart to celebrate their newly gained powers; the news struck us like a tidal wave, rendering everyone speechless.My stomach dropped¡ªI''d never imagined I''d have to fight my own friends. Even if the system called it a spar, with our power levels, injuries or even death seemed inevitable. He''s definitely enjoying himself up there... "Why do we need to fight?" Eun-Woo asked, his voice filled with displeasure. He slammed his massive shield into the ground, his stance declaring, I won''t fight this battle without a reason. "Yeah! I''m not fighting my big sister!" Jieun pouted, crossing her arms in clear defiance. Kim Seong-Hoon, on the other hand, locked eyes with me, his battle spirit rising. I could tell he was itching for a rematch. "Personally, I''m up for it," he declared, dropping the bomb on the others. "What do you say, big sis? You''re not going to back down¡ªI know you." He grinned, as if he''d already read my answer. Malrang stood beside him, her stance declaring her resolve as well. Through our connection, I could sense her desire to test her powers against me. I knew she wouldn''t hurt me, but Malrang understood me¡ªand my fighting style¡ªbetter than anyone. I sighed. Even if I wanted to back out, there was no way we could with the Creator watching. "I don''t think I have much of a choice anyway. Let''s keep it clean and avoid any finishing moves." "But Gaon, this is absurd! If we fight each other now, then in the future¡­!" Eun-Woo stepped toward me, his posture open but tense, one hand reaching out, as if to reach for my soul. His eyes were filled with sincerity, his brows drawn together in worry. Even his shoulders seemed to slump slightly, as though the weight of the situation was bearing down on him. He was doing his best to calm everyone down. "[I BELIEVE I NEVER MENTIONED NEGOTIATIONS]" The system''s voice now sounded irritated, with an unusual edge of impatience. "[IF YOU REFUSE TO FIGHT, I WILL END ALL OF YOUR LIVES. THERE WILL BE NO SECOND CHANCES. DECIDE QUICKLY¡ªIF I''M NOT ENTERTAINED ENOUGH, YOU WILL ALL FAIL]- A chill ran through my body. For some reason, the Creator''s voice felt like a final decree¡ªrefusal wasn''t an option in his presence. What an unreasonable maniac. It makes me want to kill him even more. But¡­ the fire in my heart blazed brighter. I want to fight. I want to win. I need to win¡­ Unbeknownst to me, my neon purple eyes darkened slightly¡ªsomething only Kim Seong-Hoon noticed. "Big sis..." he muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with both concern and curiosity. "[TO MAKE IT MORE ENTERTAINING, SINCE YOU SEEM UNWILLING TO SPAR, LET ME UP THE STAKES. YOU ARE NOW REQUIRED TO FIGHT TO THE DEATH AS A PENALTY. FEAR NOT... YOUR BODIES AND SOULS WILL BE PRESERVED AFTER THE FIGHT. I QUITE LIKE THE FIVE OF YOU; IT''S NOT YET YOUR TIME TO DIE]" There we go... I knew this would not end well. "But¡ª!" Kang Eun-Woo protested, making one last attempt to resist. "Shut up!" Kim Seong-Hoon roared. "Haven''t you already made things worse? How much longer are you going to keep crying about it? This is just a friendly battle¡ªit''s not like we''re falling out." He took a loud, powerful step forward and, in an instant, punched Eun-Woo square in the nose, causing him to stumble and fall. Kim Seong-Hoon quickly mounted him, landing punch after punch with unrelenting force. "Let''s just get this over with! Do you think any of us would fight without a reason? Stop being a baby and show Gaon what you''re capable of! She''s not weak¡ªwe need to work together to take her down!" His voice carried a mix of frustration and determination; he understood the situation well, which drove him forward, even if it meant pushing his friends to their limits. "Big brothers, please don''t fight!" Jieun quickly intervened, trying to pull them apart. "Enough!" I raised my voice, fed up with this display. At this rate, we''d be stuck in this trial world forever. "Instead of fighting like a bunch of schoolboys, come at me and show me what you''ve got. I bet I can handle all four of you with ease." I snorted, hoping to intimidate them and swift their attention on me. My words were like a bucket of cold water, drenching them and snapping them out of their inner conflicts. Kim Seong-Hoon and Eun-Woo ended their pointless struggle, exchanging apologetic looks as a competitive fire lit up in their eyes. "Let''s go, all of you!" Kang Eun-Woo roared, his armor shining with an intimidating radiance. He pointed his hammer at me as he stood up. "I''m sorry you had to see me like that, Gaon. I''ll make it up to you through this fight!" I gave him a competitive smile in response. [Your party has been temporarily disbanded] A new system message popped into my mind. Good¡­ this way, Eun-Woo can enhance them without holding back. "I hope you''re ready¡ªand sorry for what''s about to happen." I taunted them, noticing Jieun standing slightly apart, still hesitant to join the fight. "Jieun! Just think of this as a game. You and I will always be sisters; this is the only fight we''ll ever have. So cheer up and show me what you''ve got!" With a dark swirl, my scythe manifested in my hand, and I gave her a reassuring thumbs up. "Okay..." She nodded, still reluctant but with a small fire igniting in her eyes. Malrang swiftly moved in front of Jieun, understanding my intentions perfectly. She knew I''d target the powerful long-range fighter first. "Woo!" She barked at me, as if saying "Try if you can!" I smiled warmly, even though Malrang had grown taller, she was still irresistibly cute. "[LET THE BATTLE BEGIN!]" As the Creator''s voice resonated through the air, the same towering ethereal pillars of light we''d seen before began to rise from the ground, sending tremors through the earth. The pillars glowed with an intense, otherworldly aura, casting an almost blinding light. Beneath our feet, a pristine white marble floor emerged, its surface smooth and immaculate, lending the battlefield a sense of elegance and power that felt almost royal. The ethereal light spread outward from the pillars, forming a vast, shimmering barrier that enclosed us in an area spanning three to four thousand meters. The barrier pulsed gently, sealing us within its luminescent walls and turning the battlefield into a sacred arena. My aura surged, filling the space around me with darkness. I understood now why the Creator elevated my friends to Rulers; without that status, they could not withstand the force of my soul power pressure, submitting to my Rule. But his true motives remained a mystery to me, giving me a headache. Was his focus on me alone, or all of us? Or was there an even deeper scheme at play? FWOOOOSH! A powerful celestial flame hurtled toward me, aiming to consume me. Childish... Something inside me snapped, and a dark force surged within, awakening a deadly urge to destroy everything around me. "Darkness Shield!" I shouted, summoning a powerful barrier¡ªan evolved version of my kinetic shield. Now, I could infuse it with elements, and darkness, my passive element, responded eagerly. The celestial light collided with my shield, only to be devoured almost instantly. "This won''t do¡ªcome at me with more power! Ha... Ha... Hahaha..." I feel incredible. This power... I feel like I''m the ruler of everything. Darkness is so... inviting. I was losing myself to the thrill of the fight, craving to push my limits even further. It''s not enough. More... more! I didn''t know if it''s truly me speaking, or a voice from deep within. "Is that our Gaon?" Kang Eun-Woo squinted his eyes, looking at me as if I were some kind of monster. A chill ran down his spine; the fierce, almost predatory and dark energy radiating from me was something he''d never seen before. "Why? You want to find out?" I moved in a flash, my scythe slicing through the air, aimed straight at his throat, ready to take his life. My scythe, however, was met by a dragon sword lined with massive, sharp teeth, each one grinding against my weapon, trying to break it in half. "Kim Seong-Hoon..." Rage surged within me; lately, he''d been getting on my nerves, and I wanted nothing more than to slice him into little pieces. He looked at me with cold dragon eyes. "You''re not yourself, big sis¡­ I have no choice but to snap you out of that darkness within you," he said in a chilling tone. From the eye on his weapon, a powerful soul attack shot toward me, trying to consume my very soul. "You''re joking!" I retaliated with Soul Bite, sinking into his soul. Kim Seong-Hoon staggered, clutching his head in pain. "You''re no match for my soul power! I''m the one at the top!" I screamed, unleashing a fire slash in his direction. The flames were tinged with darkness, infused with my dark desires. But Malrang quickly countered, sending her own hellfire breath to deflect my attack. She growled at me, most likely sensing something within me. A celestial cage shot down from the sky, aiming to trap me. It was magnificent, at least ten meters wide, adorned with what looked like stars themselves, radiating a heavy pressure from above that restricted my movements. This was likely a new ability Jieun had gained from her Ruler passive. Superior Space Distortion... My body felt at least ten times faster than before the skill evolved. Moving swiftly, I dodged the celestial cage and closed in on Jieun, slashing at her in an instant. With a loud BOOM, the cage slammed into the ground, shaking the entire battlefield. She was left defenseless, still in the middle of casting her ability. I was mere inches from slicing her in half when a powerful, scorching solar radiance blasted me, burning a hole through my soul armor and sending my body flying. "You''ll have to get past me first, Gaon!" Kang Eun-Woo roared. His hammer expanded, slamming down from above. I wanted to dodge, but a frost dragon quickly flew in from Kim Seong-Hoon''s direction, sinking its freezing teeth into my waist, holding me in place and icing over a chunk of my flesh. Hellfire blasted from all directions as Malrang circled me at incredible speed, breathing flames and cutting off any escape path. To make matters worse, a concentrated ball of celestial light danced in the air, streaking straight toward my chest. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They leave me with no choice... "Darkness prison..." Title: "Life and Death Battle Against Friends (Part 1)" Chapter 32 *Spoiler* Title at the end of the chapter (Part 2) Darkness seeped out in all directions, spreading at lightning speed from where I stood. I watched as everything and everyone was engulfed in a prison of shadows¡ªeven Jieun''s radiant celestial light couldn''t escape. My eyes shone brightly as I scanned for a quick escape path. This frost dragon is annoying... I gathered my strength and shattered it into a million tiny shards with a single punch. My knuckles bled, but my heart raced; I could feel a sense of impending doom as the three other attacks rushed toward me.I had to act quickly; there was no time to waste. There''s nowhere to run... then I''m only left with... A shadow shield manifested on Jieun''s side, while a powerful earth shield rose from beneath, supported by my scythe standing tall above me. I surrounded myself with an ice shield from all four directions blocking Malrang''s hellfire. The only reason I could use more than three shields now was because of my magic control skill. I could manipulate them as I needed¡ªit was an incredible ability to have. KRA-KOOM! I felt my entire body shake as the force of their combined attacks nearly shattered my shields. But it wasn''t enough to break through¡ªI had grown strong, very strong. Superior Space Distortion! My body moved swiftly through the darkness; I felt like a shadow, unseen and undetectable. My space distortion skill now made me like a ghost, leaving trails of darkness in my wake. This time, my target was Malrang¡ªher sharp sense of smell wouldn''t let me get close to anyone without her stepping in to protect them. Forgive me, my dear friend. Once again, I''m forced to hurt you¡­ I promise I''ll make it up to you someday, even if it costs me my life. Bang "Aaaagh...!" A sudden, blinding ache surged through my head, making everything blur. I stumbled and rolled, which in turn canceled my Darkness Prison.Our lives are not something you can bet! on... I... not allow... Bang! Another wave of pain tore through my head, forcing me to clutch it in agony. "No! Get out! GET OUT! This is my body... MY BODY, I SAID!" My vision began to darken, as if I were being dragged away from my own self. Give me this body, and I will kill them for you¡ªtruly kill them. ----- will not be able to stop us. This system... his tricks... is nothing to us. Gaon! I''m the only one in this world you can depend on. Only me¡­ I rolled on the ground in agony, feeling myself slowly being pushed out of my own body. But I couldn''t give up. I''m me¡­ I''m Lee Gaon, and this is my body. You''re only here to be my tool. I am in control! "Gaon!" "Big sis!" "Big sister Gaon!!!" "Wooo!" I could hear my friends'' shouts... Are they worried for me? Why? I''m not worth it¡­ I''m only a failure¡­ But suddenly, something within my soul blazed, pushing out all the negativity. A warm fire burned inside me, filling me with energy, giving me a reason to continue. My soul... my soul is the answer... As long as my soul blazes with the fire of my determination, I will always be myself. I felt the dark energy trying to force me out of my own body suddenly weaken, retreating back within me but not disappearing entirely. You''re making a mistake, Gaon... We must... be one. We must survive this world... and only then... The eerie voice faded into the void, as if it had never been there, and my headache vanished along with it. I am worth it. I''m the best. I''m Lee Gaon. I promised myself I''d become the strongest in this new world, and I will reach that strength through my own power! "Stay back!" I raised my arm, still kneeling on the ground, and roared at my approaching friends. I couldn''t stand the worried, concerned expressions on their faces. I hated being looked at that way¡ªI''d had enough. I vowed then and there to never lose control to the dark energy within me again. I need to strengthen my soul energy quickly, it seems to be the only way to keep that power from overtaking my mind. The thought of some entity replacing me... I didn''t want to imagine it. Would I even be alive? Or would I just... cease to exist? "What the hell happened?" Kim Seong-Hoon shouted from a distance. "Your eyes¡­ they were turning pitch black, like darkness was overtaking you¡­" How close he is to the truth¡­ he might be an idiot, but he''s smart. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Doesn''t matter, summon your weapons, keep fighting!" The battle was not over yet, my sudden outburst may have interrupted the battle, but we had to finish. I stood up supporting myself up with the scythe, I felt exhausted for some reason as if all of my energy was consumed suddenly. There were only two possibilities: one, in order for that darkness entity to take over me it consumed my strength or two, that warmth in the depths of my soul consumed my mana to push that thing out. I have to check my mana... [Mana 400/20000] Well, that doesn''t look too good for me... "Then let''s end this battle swiftly¡ªyou have a lot of explaining to do, Gaon," Kang Eun-Woo barked. His eyes betrayed his worry for me, but my previous block on his hammer strike had clearly left him fired up, a small fire blazing in his pupils. My mana regeneration is at 200/s¡­ If only I hadn''t opened that big mouth of mine, I''d have had more time to recover¡­ Nice work, Gaon. Swoosh I barely had time to raise my scythe in defense as a massive ice dragon came crashing toward me. Right behind it was Kim Seong-Hoon''s dragon blade, slicing through the air and aiming straight for my neck. I have to save more mana¡­ "Keep big sister Gaon locked in place for me!" Jieun commanded. Idiot, if you shout like that, I''ll know exactly what you''re planning¡­ Clang! My scythe danced as I rotated my wrist, aiming at the dragon sword from below. The force of my strike made Kim Seong-Hoon raise his arm, leaving him defenseless. I grabbed his hanbok and pulled him in close until we were face to face. Our eyes met, and for some reason, he froze. Seizing the opportunity, I pulled him over my shoulder and slammed him into the ground with all my strength. "GAK!" Blood and spit flew from his mouth upon impact, the force cracking a few of his bones. "No, I can''t cancel it now!" The entire sky filled with celestial light. I knew it was time for Jieun''s ultimate attack. My mana had quickly regenerated to 2000, just enough for me to execute my next step. Shadow Parade! This skill didn''t use mana, but I felt my soul tearing, splitting me painfully into two extra pieces. In the next moment, two more versions of myself manifested from my soul. In a blur of darkness, we blended together on the battlefield, making it impossible to tell who was who. With a single thought, we shared the same purpose and dashed at our temporary enemies together. "Woo!" Malrang barked and jumped to protect Jieun, expecting my attack since the latter did not have ability to move. BOOOOOM! The split with my clones and the use of Superior Space Distortion took less than a few seconds, leaving Kim Seong-Hoon no time to get up or escape. A concentrated celestial blast exploded where he lay, leaving him charred like jerky. He died without even a chance to defend himself. Kang Eun-Woo had been rushing to help Kim Seong-Hoon right before the explosion, his focus solely on his friend. But no one expected that my real body had chosen to target him instead. As I moved with precision, I saw Malrang''s flames engulf my two clones, reducing them to ashes, which made my soul tremble in pain slightly. Eun-Woo, unaware of the deception, swung his hammer in what he believed was a final blow to another clone. But that casual strike, meant to eliminate a mere decoy, became his fatal mistake. He was wide open, and my scythe trembled with bloodlust. In a beautiful, blinding celestial explosion from Jieun''s attack, Kang Eun-Woo was forced to close his eyes for just a moment. However, those closed eyelids would never have the chance to open again. My body danced through the air, dodging his strike. I only had to extend my arm. Air Shatter... In the next instant, his head burst into a bloody mist that scattered across the battlefield. His heavy body slumped to the ground with a loud thud, staining the white marble red. It was a disturbing sight, especially knowing he was my friend. For a brief moment, I wondered if I could have gone a bit easier on him, but this world wouldn''t show any of us mercy. Next time, it might be someone else who struck him down, and we''d never see his smiling face again. With a golden light creeping over and surrounding their bodies, protecting their souls for revival, Eun-Woo and Kim Seong-Hoon were officially out of today''s battle. I stood straight, covered in blood, my head tilted slightly as I stared at Malrang and Jieun. Someone might mistake me for a psychopath right now, but I didn''t care¡ªI only craved more battle, more of the thrill it brought. "Now... only you two remain..." The chilling words left my mouth, and I wondered if I was really losing myself¡ªeven without the darkness inside me. Title: "Life and Death Battle Against Friends (Part 2)" Chapter 33 *Spoiler* Title at the end of the chapter (Part 3) Malrang was growling louder than usual; through our connection, I could sense her disapproval of my methods. She stood tall in front of Jieun, protecting her, while Jieun looked at me with terrified eyes. Her body shook uncontrollably, like a tiny rabbit staring into the eyes of a predator."No need to be scared, little sister Jieun. I''ll end it quickly, and then we can all be friends again..." My tone was dragging and chilling. Why am I talking this way? I... I can''t control myself... Focus, Gaon! Wake up! I snapped myself out of it. "Please, let''s continue¡ªthis battle is pointless. Come at me, Malrang, Jieun! Show me that you''ve grown stronger!" I felt that taunting them was the best choice in this situation, and my guess was right. "WOO!" Malrang cried out. Her entire body shone with a purple light, starting from her mouth and spreading into a blaze of purple flames that enveloped her four-meter-tall form. She looked more intimidating and powerful than ever, yet still agile. In an instant, she lunged at me, teeth bared, forcing me to dodge left. BOOM "Shit... that was a direct hit, huh?" A celestial light struck me mid-step, leaving me slightly disoriented. My shoulder was bloody, but with my regeneration speed, it wasn''t much of a problem. Because of Malrang''s massive body and the flames surrounding her from all directions, I could barely see where Jieun stood. They both moved as fast as the wind. Speed was Jieun''s true strength, though she never used it to its full potential. Her agility far surpassed mine, yet she preferred to stand still and attack from afar... Such a waste of an overpowered class. But I know she''ll grow with experience. I activated Superior Space Distortion, getting as far away as possible just before Malrang''s fiery tail swept through where I''d stood moments before, leaving an ugly burnt mark on the marble floor. I was done playing around. With each dark step I took, a sizzling black aura spread across the ground, slowly eating away at the hard marble floor. I felt my agility skyrocket; after only six steps, it had already increased by 30%. These Dark Lord Steps now give me a 5% agility boost with each step, and I can take up to eight... this is amazing. I wonder how much this skill will evolve in the future. The desire to grow and reach the peak as fast as possible burned within me. I danced around the battlefield, flying at incredible speed as my agility soared to 40% with the eighth step completed. I have to end this soon. Malrang''s aura was constantly intensifying, making the ground tremble. The temperature rose with it, until it felt like I was walking on burning coals. It''s hot... How is Jieun okay with this heat? I didn''t need to wonder long; her entire body was glowing in a purple light¡ªa protective layer from Malrang. My mana had regenerated quite a bit, and I still had around 20 seconds left before my abilities would skyrocket. I wanted to win without relying on Laughing at the Death skill, I needed to prove to myself I could win on my own. I dashed forward, aiming for Jieun, who was darting around the arena like the wind itself, trying to keep her distance while Malrang bombarded me with relentless hellfire attacks. "Enough!" I roared. Soul Shackle! Malrang and Jieun froze for a few seconds, unable to move an inch¡ªthat was all I needed. I sent a mind slash at Malrang, aiming to completely distract her, and dashed forward to finish the defenseless child. It sounded strange, maybe even creepy, but she was part of this world now and counted as someone with a weapon in hand. My scythe danced as I hurled it toward Jieun in a spinning motion, turning to face Malrang and extending my arm, waiting for my scythe to return. Using my new telekinetic powers, I guided the blade to slice Jieun in half as she stood paralyzed in fear, bound by my Soul Shackles. SHWING I didn''t even see how Jieun hit the cold ground; my scythe had already returned to my hand, slicing at the still-disoriented fox. "Sorry..." I whispered, as a powerful wind aura gathered along the blade. With a mighty swing, I unleashed it. Wind Slash! I closed my eyes¡ªI didn''t want to see Malrang get hurt again. But after a brief, heavy exhale, I noticed something odd. There was no sound of the slash, no thud of Malrang''s fall. It was the opposite of what I expected. Just as my attack was about to take her life, hellfire rose from the ground, enveloping Malrang in a protective layer that effortlessly absorbed my strike. What happened next was like something out of a fairy tale. A soft, undeveloped voice¡ªyoung, yet gentle and caring¡ªechoed in my mind. Ma-mas-master... I... will not... lo-lose that e-easily! "Malrang?!" I was speechless. Malrang could speak? How? I was thrilled¡ªso happy that I wanted to end this fight and hug her huge, fluffy body. But I would have never expected this. I''d only read of animals speaking in stories. It felt like a lightning strike, waking me up to the new possibilities of this world, opening up a whole new view of this place. Fi-Fight m-me! My battle spirit soared. I was ready to give this cute fox a swift end and be done with this ridiculous trial. "Bring it on!" I shouted, my voice filled with excitement¡ªI felt alive. Malrang''s entire body was cloaked in hellfire, her speed increasing so much that I could only see her afterimages. My eyes can''t keep up? She was too fast. Overlord beasts were likely twice as strong as humans¡ªit was already absurd that beasts gained two stat points per level, allowing them to grow twice as fast and twice as powerful. But now this? It felt like fighting the Fallen King; her movements were fast¡ªso fast that I couldn''t keep up. A barrage of hellfire attacks flew at me as Malrang unleashed flames from her mouth in rapid succession. I could only dodge, not confident enough to take them head-on. "You''ve grown stronger, my friend! I love it!" I shouted, excitement overtaking me. I had to admit that even with my agility skyrocketing, I couldn''t keep up with Malrang. She dashed at me with lightning speed, and suddenly, a chunk of my body was ripped away in excruciating pain. Shit! The entire right side of my torso was ripped open by her bite, leaving a massive wound running from my shoulder down to my thigh. I felt the cold embrace of death slowly creeping over me. Strangely, it wasn''t frightening; it felt almost welcoming, as if all my troubles would vanish if I just let go. SNAP OUT OF IT, YOU FOOL! My eyes, which had been slowly closing, shot open instantly. The eerie voice inside me had finally done something decent, helping me in this dire moment instead of trying to take over my mind. I don''t know if you can hear me, but thank you¡ªI was a fool indeed. Malrang''s tails were already sweeping toward me with unimaginable speed¡ªone aimed at my lower body, the other at my upper half, leaving me no room to dodge. I had only one option: to try and block. With my one remaining arm, I summoned a darkness barrier, shielding myself from both her attack and her line of sight. This is about to get very ugly... WHAM! My body was sent flying across the battlefield, tumbling and rolling over the hard marble floor before crashing into the ethereal barrier with a sickening thud. I nearly lost consciousness as I hit the scorching wall, which seemed eager to devour me. Get up, Gaon, you''re embarrassing yourself in front of Malrang¡­ Shit¡­ When will I finally be strong enough not to end up as a punching bag? I''ve had enough! Malrang moved quickly, clearly aiming to finish me off. A thousand meters now separated us¡ªquite a flight I''d taken¡ªbut for the fox, that distance was nothing. I barely had time to slump down from the wall, my back scorched, tingling with heat and pain. My body was regenerating quickly, wounds closing and lost parts slowly restoring, but it wasn''t enough without Laughing at the Death. Why do I always have to rely on it? Fuck! I hate it. My pride was wounded; I wanted to scream and tear this world apart. Yes, it was an amazing skill¡ªI couldn''t deny that. It had saved me countless times, but depending on it constantly made me feel weak. I''d started to hate relying on it, even though it was my own power. But I had no choice... Let''s go again¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Before Malrang could reach me, my body instantly regenerated. With a single step, I dashed through the air and sliced her in half. My power had skyrocketed by 150%, making me faster and deadlier than ever. Earth Shatter... A powerful pool of magma erupted from the ground, obliterating what remained of her. But I felt no happiness. The thrill of battle was gone; all I wanted was to end this. You''ve done it again, Gaon, yet... why do I feel so empty? Why can''t I just win without this skill? Am I really so useless? The four bodies, or whatever remained of them, shone brightly in a golden light. "Now it''s over. Revive them," I said coldly, looking up into the sky. I knew that bastard was enjoying himself far too much. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Title: "Life and Death Battle Against Friends (Part 3)" Chapter 34 Falling out "[HOW MAGNIFICENT... THE CHILLS THAT RAN THROUGH MY BODY AS I WATCHED THIS FIGHT! FRIENDS TURNED AGAINST FRIENDS, EAGER TO SLAUGHTER EACH OTHER AT MY COMMAND... HOW EUPHORIC!]"I knew he was sick in the head... but this... "[I KNOW WHAT YOU''RE THINKING¡­ YES, I''M SICK, AND I LOVE THESE MEANINGLESS BATTLES! AND YOU, LEE GAON, ARE MY GREATEST ENTERTAINMENT IN THIS WORLD. AHHH, HOW I LONG TO SEE YOU TAKE THAT NEXT STEP IN THE FUTURE¡­]" What step is he talking about? I didn''t like where this was going. I couldn''t understand him at all. "[NOW... OF COURSE, I WILL REVIVE THEM. I''M EAGERLY AWAITING YOUR NEXT BATTLES. AND ONE MORE THING¡ªTHERE IS NO REWARD FOR YOU IN THIS FINAL TRIAL. IT WAS ALL FOR MY OWN ENTERTAINMENT... HA... HA... HAHAHA..."] The creator of this world sounded like a maniac, his laughter echoing in my ears. It felt as if a disgusting bucket of sewer water had been poured over me. He was clearly mocking me and my friends¡ªwe were nothing but toys for his entertainment. I was left standing, speechless. How is this even fair? So the only reason he made us fight was to satisfy himself? Just you wait¡­ I''ll come for your head. I''ll make you pay for everything. "Then at least tell me, what was the reason you brought us here in the first place? What kind of shitty trial was this?" I was furious, my hand clenched tightly around my weapon. "[I HAVE MY OWN REASONS¡­ DON''T FORGET WHO YOU''RE TALKING TO, LEE GAON. I CAN END YOU THIS VERY MOMENT]" "Try me!" I stood my ground, refusing to show fear, especially not in front of this being. "I''m standing right here¡ªwhat are you waiting for?" Only a face-slapping silence met my challenge, and the creator''s voice faded into the void. My anger only burned hotter. This bastard! Look at him... ghosting me¡­ I''ll kill you! I looked around; the white marble arena was now stained with patches of blood in many places, and the barrier was buzzing gently, as if it were about to fall. In the next instant, the four bodies regenerated in the blink of an eye, becoming whole again. They stood exactly where they had fallen, looking disoriented. Malrang materialized in front of me, her massive, four-meter-tall body towering over me. She looked at me warmly; there was no hatred in her eyes¡ªnot even a hint of it. I couldn''t understand why¡­ if it were me, I would have flipped already. To my surprise, I felt the warm, wet embrace of a massive tongue licking my face as the fox looked at me adorably. Ma-master... I... I''m v-very happy you''re o-okay.. The young girl''s voice echoed in my mind again¡ªit was Malrang. She struggled to form even a simple sentence, stuttering often, but it was already a huge step forward for a beast. My hand reached out to her face on its own, resting gently against her. "I''m sorry..." I murmured, uncertain how to repay this kindness¡ªit was too foreign to me. The fox shook her head from side to side, indicating she wasn''t mad at all. Suddenly, I felt my feet leave the ground as Malrang gently grabbed me by the dress with her teeth and lifted me onto her back. Her soft, fluffy purple fur enveloped me, relaxing me instantly. Even expensive hotel beds don''t feel this good! My eyes gleamed with a devilish look. I want to ride this every day! "Woo!" Malrang barked, her body igniting into flaming hellfire that, to my pleasant surprise, didn''t hurt me at all. In a few quick leaps, we were already standing in front of my friends as they slowly got to their feet in front of us. I was happy to see them well, deep inside of me I felt scared they might never revive. I was slowly, unbeknownst to myself, becoming attached to this group. The ethereal barrier had vanished completely, revealing the obliterated mountain range. Kim Seong-Hoon, Jieun, and Eun-Woo approached us, their silent stares and tense body language betraying a hint of distress. I didn''t know how to talk to any of them after what had happened¡ªI was already terrible at talking to people, and this was beyond awkward. "Umm... welcome back..." I mumbled, forcing a few words out. They did not respond, they only stared at me, with their eyes scanning my body. The silence was awkward, I knew everybody understood why we had to fight, and all of us were forced to kill, but why were they looking at me like that? Finally, Kim Seong-Hoon broke the awkward silence. "What exactly happened to you?" He looked at me as if trying to search my soul. His eyes blazed with golden light, inspecting me. His face was full or worry and curiosity. "What do you mean?" I asked, though I suspected this was about the mysterious darkness within me. Still, if it wasn''t, I''d rather avoid that topic altogether. "You know exactly what he meant, Gaon." Eun-Woo stepped forward, his stance firm, leaving no room for me to dodge the question. "Big Sister Gaon, please, tell us. We''re worried about you. You were... uncanny, and that''s why we''re concerned. If you hide this from us..." I could see the fear in her eyes. So, she''s afraid of me¡ªafraid I might turn and kill them all. I see... Perhaps it was a mistake to travel with others. I''m destined to be alone. "Why? Are you all afraid of me now? So what if there''s something inside me, messing with my mind¡ªthat''s my concern." I felt betrayed once again. Why does nobody understand me? Am I really such an evil person? What did I do to deserve this¡ªto be toyed with by everyone I meet? It''s infuriating. Why me? Why...? "N-No, that''s not what this is about!" Kim Seong-Hoon protested. "We would never¡ª" "Enough!" I screamed, my voice echoing. I felt sick to my stomach watching him say that with a faint flicker of fear in his eyes. "This was a mistake¡­ This party was a big mistake. I hope to never see any of you again. Maybe then you won''t have to fear me¡ªsuch an evil being..." "Big sis, no, that''s¡ª!" Kang Eun-Woo extended his arm, stopping Kim Seong-Hoon. "No, brother. Let her be," he whispered. "If she doesn''t want to be honest with us, then this is for the best." His words reached me clearly, each one stabbing painfully into my heart. "Let''s go, Malrang..." I patted her, signaling to leave. But she didn''t move. "Are you siding with them now? Are you also afraid I''d kill you?" Don''t tell me¡ªeven Malrang¡­ No, m-master! Y-your heart is pure... I-I know that better than anyone. "Then let''s go." Malrang turned, though reluctantly, and we sped off into the distance. Just as we left, I heard Park Jieun''s voice calling out, faint and desperate. "Big sister Gaon, wait! I... I didn''t mean it!" I didn''t look back, didn''t respond. A single tear slid down my cheek, severing the last connection between us. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Your party status has been restored] The system message popped into my head, stabbing me even deeper. Did he really need to wait for this moment? To break me even further? Leave the party... I made my decision. If they couldn''t support me, if they couldn''t truly be there, then I didn''t need this. Our friendship was over. {Confirm your decision:] [-Y/N-] With a heavy heart, I thought, Yes... [Your party has been disbanded] "Return us to the World of No End, creator..." My tone was cold. I could feel Malrang tremble as she carried me away from the others. "[WELL, WELL, WELL¡­ THAT WAS UNEXPECTED, A MARVELOUS TWIST OF FATE, VERY INTERESTING. FINE, I''LL RETURN YOU TO MY WORLD FIRST. IT''S THE LEAST I CAN DO... HAHAHA!]" His mocking tone cut me like a blade. I decided to ignore it. I had no energy left to argue with the maniac behind all this. My body was quickly wrapped in a cocoon of white light. I lost all my senses, and in the mere time it took to blink, I found myself back in front of the massive lizard''s corpse, still fresh as if no time had passed in this world while I was in the trial. "Woo..." Malrang whimpered softly, clearly shaken by the recent falling out. I patted her head gently. "It''s okay, we don''t need them¡­ They don''t see me the way you do. Sometimes it''s better to let go. If someone''s afraid of you, it''s not easy to change their mind¡ªand I don''t want to try. I''m tired, Malrang. Let''s just grow stronger together, you and me. I''ll miss them, I will¡­ but..." I shook my head, trying to push those thoughts away. Y-yes, ma-master! Her words were cheerful yet tinged with sadness. [You may now use Soul Harvest] Ah, right... I''d almost forgotten about that. With a single thought, a darkness orb rose from the lizard''s corpse and flew into my mouth. Not bad¡­ I guess lizards are pretty delicious. "Let''s go," I said, patting Malrang. "Woo!" But I couldn''t help wondering¡­ why was Soul Harvest unusable in the trial area? That place was too mysterious¡ªand far too suspicious. A fox and a girl, once again, left on our own¡ªjust the way we started. What I didn''t know at the time was that only a few steps away, a group of three stood silently. Shrouded in a mysterious, invisible barrier, no sound escaped¡­ but they could hear me. Every single word. Chapter 35 The Mysterious Blazelia Gem (Part 1) A deep gloom overtook me. Today had been one hell of a rollercoaster of emotions, and I wanted to cry, but no tears came¡ªlike they''d dried up years ago. Each slow, steady step Malrang took felt incredibly soft, as if she was being careful not to drop my spaced-out body while I stared lifelessly into the distance.We passed the blazelia tree that I''d once wanted to harvest with Park Jieun... I felt something vibrate in my chest, but I quickly buried it deep in my heart. All I wanted was to get away, to reach an area filled with monsters¡ªI had to grow stronger. Perhaps being alone is better¡­ well, at least I have Malrang with me. Animals are more loyal and understanding than humans could ever be. Malrang carried me on her back for a good thirty minutes. Eventually, we found ourselves deep within the forest of blazelia trees. The sight was breathtaking: crimson fire danced in every direction, and the ground was scattered with rocks that reflected the beautiful flames. "Look at that Malrang... This place is beautiful!" Ye-yes, Master... Her voice was as gentle as a soft spring breeze, carrying my sadness away. I jumped off her back and reached out to touch one of the trees, feeling its warmth. Suddenly, it crossed my mind that she''d taken a bite out of one of these trees before, and with her current size, she must be starving. "Hey, Malrang, aren''t you hungry¡ª?" "Woo?" Just as I turned, Malrang was already munching on a blazelia tree, effortlessly pulling it out by the roots. She looked so cute, holding the massive fire tree in her mouth and glancing at me as if she''d been caught stealing chickens. "Ha...haha!" I laughed... After a long time, I finally laughed. Somehow, I only felt truly close to this fox. With her, I felt alive and happy, as if my emotions had returned from before the days I''d lost them. Sometimes, I wonder if it''s because she isn''t human¡ªshe doesn''t carry those dark and evil emotions that seem so common in human nature. "You can keep eating; we''ll move on afterward. It''s getting late," I said, glancing up at the sky, which tonight looked almost crimson, as if the colors of these trees had dyed the night itself. "We should find some shelter and rest. Tomorrow, I want to explore this world¡ªjust you and me." When I was a child, I''d dreamed of exploring unknown lands, but as I grew up, I realized there was nothing left to discover in my world. I''d been born too late. Yes, Master, but where should we go? For the first time, she didn''t stutter. Her talents were too great; she adapted quickly. "Don''t call me ''Master.'' We''re friends. Just call me Gaon!" I smiled brightly, reaching out to pat her fur as she continued munching on the trees. By now, the entire twenty-meter area was void of blazelia trees. Her appetite is... amazing¡­ I laughed to myself in awe. This fox had been only forty or so centimeters tall a few hours ago, and now she was a four-meter giant. No wonder she ate so much. Ga-Gaon! GAON! Hehe, she said cheerfully in my mind. I could feel her joy and pure-hearted happiness in every word. After Malrang devoured another twenty or so blazelia trees, she finally slumped to the ground, looking as if she was about to burst. So full¡­ Gaon! Carry me¡­ "Eh?" I crossed my arms. "You can carry yourself¡­ you''re too big for me." POOF In an instant, her massive form shrank back to her tiny self, looking exactly as she had before she grew to four meters. I jumped back. "What the¡ª? How did you just go back to your previous form?" I have a special skill; I can take on the form you like the most. "How convenient¡­ You could use this in battle to dodge attacks and catch enemies off guard¡­ So many possibilities¡­" I started muttering to myself, already imagining the ways Malrang could use this in combat. Lost in my monologue, I barely noticed the huge sigh she let out, her gaze fixed on me with a mixture of exasperation and amusement. I snapped out of my embarrassing state and strolled over, picking up Malrang into my arms. Her belly was slightly puffed out, full to the brim. Holding her close to my chest, I stepped through the forest of blazing trees. After a few hours of walking, a massive mountain came into view up ahead. It was still far off, but the top gleamed like a pool of magma. Is that an active volcano? But there was no tremor, no hint of an eruption¡­ how mysterious¡­ The blazelia trees in this area shone even more intensely, as if the closer they grew to the mountain, the stronger their source of nourishment became. The heat intensified the closer I got to the mountain. A thin layer of sweat started forming on my skin, leaving me flabbergasted. With my element resistance at level 18, I was shocked to find the heat still affecting me. I don''t like this place¡­ something feels off. At the end of the blazelia forest, a towering mountain loomed, at least 5,000 meters high. A narrow, rocky path wound up its side, looking almost human-made, though that should have been impossible. No humans were here before us¡­ unless some other species was already living in this world. I held Malrang close; by now, she''d fallen asleep, seemingly unfazed by the heat despite her thick fur. With Superior Space Distortion active, I had no trouble navigating the steep path as I started my climb toward the clouds. As I climbed quickly, my eyes were met with an impossibly beautiful sight: the entire ground below stretched out in a vast crimson sea, with this mountain standing as the only peak, surrounded entirely by the fiery blaze of trees. This world¡­ is perfect. I paused to take in the view, unable to keep a smile from forming. It was as if the entire ground were on fire¡ªsomething beyond anything I could have witnessed in my old world. Perhaps a festival back there could mimic this with a light show, but this¡­ this was real. A true beauty of the fantasy world. I continued my climb, even with my space distortion it would still take me a while to reach the top, it was quite a challenge as the heat was becoming slightly unbearable. Worst case I have some skill points, I will use them if I can''t handle the heat anymore. I had reached around the 4,000-meter mark of the mountain, and from this height, I could almost trace the edge where the forest began below. As I reached the other side of the mountain my eye shone so brightly I could light up the sky myself¡­ Is that a sea? In the distance, an immense pool of water stretched out, radiating a brilliant blue light that illuminated the landscape even in the depths of night. I wasn''t sure if it was a sea or an ocean, but its glow felt almost alive, casting an ethereal beauty across this world. "Wow!" I could not help but exclaim. That was my new destination after checking the top of the mountain. Within a few more minutes, I reached the top. I''d expected magma pools to be the source of the bright shine, but instead, I found more blazelia trees. These, however, towered from the very bottom of the crevice, each standing at least eight kilometers tall. An intense heat seared my skin, peeling it from my flesh. But my regeneration speed could keep up¡ªI only had to endure the pain. But who cares about pain when there''s a mystery to solve? Not me! At that very moment, I decided to do something very, very stupid. "Wake up, Malrang¡­" I gently poked her cheek, nudging her awake. "Woo?" she mumbled. What is it, Gaon? I''m tired¡­ let me sleep. "Enough sleeping for you; we''ve got a job to do. How''s the heat so far?" I asked, hoping her fire affinity would make it easier for her to endure. It''s only slightly warm. Why are you asking? "Hehe¡­" A mischievous smile spread across my face. Let''s see¡­ I haven''t used any in a while. [-User Menu-] [Unused Skill Points: 27] Holy shit! I''d completely forgotten about them. 27 skill points¡­ I almost felt ashamed as a gamer for neglecting my skill upgrades. Guess I''m getting rusty. I carefully boosted my Element Resist, feeling the heat vanish as I leveled it up. I knew it would only get hotter at the bottom. [Element Resist Level 18 -> Element Resist Level 30] My precious skill points¡­ I sighed internally. Wasting them to fight the heat instead of monsters was painful, but whatever¡ªI still had 15 left. Best to save them in case I met a powerful enemy. Gaon? What are you planning? Malrang shifted in my arms, looking directly into my eyes. "Say, Malrang, ever wonder what it feels like to fly?" I asked, with a hidden grin. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, I don''t think so¡­ why¡ª? Ahhhh! With a bright smile, I leapt into the crevice, plunging into the unknown. "Let''s gooooo!" Chapter 36 The Mysterious Blazelia Gem (Part 2) I could feel the adrenaline pumping through my veins as my body plunged into the crevice below. Every nerve tingled with excitement, while Malrang shivered in fear in my embrace."THIS IS WHAT I CALL A FANTASY WOOORLD!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, my hair whipping wildly in the wind. A surge of excitement flooded through me¡ªunlike anything I''d ever felt before. It was as if I were unbound, free from the constraints of this world... "Don''t worry, Malrang," I said, trying to console her despite the fact we were plummeting to our deaths. "I''ve got this all planned out! I think¡­" I quickly summoned my scythe, slamming it into the massive Blazelia tree to slow our descent. Sparks flew in all directions as we plunged downward. The intense heat surged rapidly, growing more unbearable with each passing second. I knew I could spend more skill points to endure it longer, but I couldn''t afford to waste them. I can see the bottom! My eyes widened in awe. Wow... it looks like a crystal floor. Is it made of fire? The shimmering surface glowed brilliantly, mesmerizing me with its beauty. A tinge of greed flickered within me¡ªI wanted to flip this entire area upside down, looting anything and everything I could. My hand burned like hell as I gripped the scythe, the strain almost unbearable. But after a brief, agonizing moment, we finally reached the bottom. My endurance had paid off, though it left my palm bloody and raw. Mom would be so mad if she saw me like this¡­ As I looked at my palm I couldn''t help but smile faintly at the memory from the days in my old world. Mom always cared so much, even over a tiny scratch, which would heal in a week or so. I''ll never forget the day she made all the boys in my class drop to their knees and apologize for bullying me in first grade. She was my hero, perhaps a bit more than that- a goddess. Yet¡­ why did you abandon me, Mom? You don''t need them¡­ she left you... they left you... Remember that, Gaon¡­ The eerie voice echoed in my head, slipping in at every opportunity it could find. Its persistence was unnerving, and I''d already noticed a pattern¡ªit was trying to make me despise everything but this world, urging me to kill endlessly, as if to satisfy its darkest desires. Yet, I couldn''t understand why it felt the need to lock away my memories, as though even a moment of softness was forbidden. Shut it! I snapped internally. I wasn''t sure if I''d somehow learned to control it or if it was simply conserving its energy for something far worse. Either way, it always fell silent after just a few cryptic words, leaving me with an uneasy calmness, which would one day birth chaos. Please don''t drag me with you if you feel suicidal, Gaon... the fox complained, her voice laced with irritation. I couldn''t help but smirk¡ªshe was starting to build quite a character of her own. "It was fun, wasn''t it? Lift your chin up! Look how far we dropped... Wow... such a beautiful fire paints the sky, and you and I are here in this mysterious crevice! How can you be such a buzzkill?" It''s not about this place not being amazing¡­ Malrang sniffed the air, her nose twitching as she eyed a massive fiery hole inside a tree trunk. I smell something delicious! Her eyes sparkled with excitement, as if she were about to rob a bank. But then she returned to the previous topic, tucking her tail as is she was embarrassed for losing herself to the sweet aroma. It''s about you being reckless and idiotic. We''re friends, Gaon, but we''re not the same¡­ She pouted cutely. I sighed, unable to understand why she would get so upset... If Malrang was afraid of heights, she could have just told me beforehand. I can teleport myself in and out of this space easily right now as long as I''ve been here once... I knew it would only be a waste of time to keep arguing, so I decided to give in. "Fine, fine¡­ I''m sorry¡­" I squatted next to her and gently took her paw in my hand, shaking it lightly. "I promise I''ll be more careful, okay?" I smiled warmly at her, and to my relief, Malrang returned a warm and loving smile of her own. Okay! Your apology is accepted! she chirped, sounding cheerful¡ªalmost too easy to please. "Now then¡­ how about we explore that entrance made of fire?" I asked, glancing at the opening. It radiated an unsettling aura, almost like a path straight to hell. "Woo!" Malrang barked excitedly. As I approached the enormous entrance, which was at least five meters high, I could feel my skin almost sizzling from the heat. I swear, my gambling addiction will kill me someday. Behind this fire entrance is either doom or treasure... My heart raced; I had to know. I''d been this way ever since I started playing video games¡ªalways needing to explore, always chasing the peak. I pushed the flames aside with the back of my palm, revealing an open area filled with lava as far as the eye could see. For some strange reason, the space felt much larger inside than it appeared from the outside. If I had to compare, I''d say it was at least ten times bigger. Endless pools of lava stretched to the horizon, interrupted only by a narrow plank path made of Blazelia trees running through the middle. My jaw dropped. I could have never imagined a place like this¡ªit was truly like hell itself. "Where are we¡­?" I muttered in a low voice, mesmerized by the surroundings. "I''m not sure, but I¡­ I can smell something that tickles my nose pleasantly at the end of this path. Let''s go check it out!" Malrang exclaimed before speeding off on her own. She leaped effortlessly from one fire-colored plank to another, their hues blending so seamlessly with the lava that they were barely noticeable¡ªbut she didn''t seem to care. How does she dare call me reckless? I thought, watching her bold moves. If I didn''t know this fox better, I''d call her¡­ suicidal. I quickly followed behind, leaping from one plank to another, carefully avoiding the splashing death liquid below. Malrang was already at least a kilometer ahead of me, darting forward with incredible speed in her tiny form. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wonder what could have triggered such an eager reaction from Malrang. Whatever it is, it must be a one-in-a-million treasure. After a good twenty minutes of chasing, I finally caught up with the fox. She stood still on a blazing platform made of Blazelia tree, the flames dancing elegantly around her, making her look like a firelord. "I''ve finally caught up¡­ haa¡­ haa¡­" I gasped, completely out of breath. Now I get why my parents kept pestering me to work out every day. But, how could I abandon my raid group just to exercise? I''d rather stay as skinny as a stick than do that¡­ "Malrang?" I called out, noticing she wasn''t moving at all, as if frozen in time. Even her breathing was imperceptible. "Malrang!" I shouted again, my voice echoing in the fiery chamber as I tried to snap her out of her stupor. But my efforts only rewarded me with a headache. Why is this happening? I wondered, a chill creeping over me despite the heat. This isn''t normal at all¡­ Tiiiing! Suddenly, a mysterious wave of energy swept over me, and I felt my mind begin to slip away. I gritted my teeth, holding on with every ounce of strength I had, resisting the pull with all my power. Tiiiing! Another wave came crashing, and this time it left me dizzy and disoriented, as though something was trying to wrench my soul out of my body. Resist that! Circulate your soul energy through your body! FAST! An eerie voice yanked my consciousness back, its tone filled with terror. Even if you tell me to circulate my soul energy¡­ how am I supposed to do that? I can only use it outside my body to manifest skills, not inside¡­ You fool! You''re going to doom us both! Quickly! Imagine your body as a vessel and your soul energy as the tool to cleanse it. Instead of pushing it out, resist the urge and visualize the energy moving within. Use it to reach your brain¡ªfast! Or we''re both dead! I was caught in peril. On one side, the mysterious energy radiated from somewhere in the distance, accompanied by the soft, persistent chime of a bell. On the other side, the eerie voice inside me was trying to guide me¡ªbut could I trust it? Either way, if I didn''t act, I was dead. Taking a leap of faith, I decided to follow the eerie voice''s instructions. First, I imagined my body as a vessel¡ªan empty one, ready to be filled. It felt oddly fitting. I focused on the soul energy in my chest, trying to move it through my body as if it were natural. But it wasn''t. The energy resisted, trying to escape outward. Gritting my teeth, I cut off that path forcefully. Pain exploded in my chest, making me cough up blood and stumble, dizziness threatening to take over. "AGAIN!" I shouted, my voice raw but brimming with determination. I stood straight and strong, refusing to fall. I tried again, and again, failing many times, while also battling the relentless waves attacking my mind and my own body rebelling against me. The soul energy was too mysterious¡ªit allowed me to use skills in this world and made me stronger, but it was entirely unlike any game system I had ever encountered in novels or games. It was almost as if the game system was actually _______________. I shook my head, deciding not to dwell on that possibility. This world already defied all logic. "AGAIN!" I shouted, giving it one final push. Guiding my soul energy through my body, I managed to bend it to my will. The warmth of my soul flowed through me, cleansing my mind and leaving me feeling light¡ªalmost ethereal, as though I was slipping free of this world. Tiiiing! The bell chimed again, but this time, I was ready. I turned toward the source of the sound, and my breath caught at the sight. Suspended in midair was a fist-sized gem, its fiery glow eerily similar to the Blazelia trees. It hovered, gently vibrating with each wave of energy it emitted. Inspect! [Blazelia Gem] [A Legendary Grade Core] Chapter 37 Run, refine, fight! (Part 1) My mind, muddled just a moment ago, was now as clear as spring water from the far north. With each circulation of my soul energy, the gem came into sharper focus. This is amazing! I couldn''t help but feel ecstatic. I mean, any person would¡ªthe sensation of wielding magical powers was truly fascinating.But even with my mind clear, a sense of impending doom lingered, gnawing at the edges of my thoughts. Something wasn''t right with this place. Sure, a floating gem wasn''t exactly normal, but that wasn''t what unsettled me. Ever since entering this place, my hair had been standing on end. A mysterious aura seemed to be lurking deep below the lava, its presence impossible to ignore. Malrang isn''t handling this well¡­ I glanced at her, and my stomach churned. She looked utterly drained, as if her very life force was being siphoned away. What do I do? If I didn''t act quickly, the fox might not survive. I turned my focus back to the gem. Why was it called a core? I didn''t know, but one thing was certain¡ªI had to find a way to break it before it was too late. Hey! I know you can hear my thoughts. How do I break somebody else out of this state? Exactly as I expected, the eerie voice inside me stayed silent, unwilling to help unless my own safety was at stake. So, you want to play this kind of game, huh? I thought. We''ll see how you act now¡­ Relaxing my body, I leaned slowly toward the lava pool, preparing for a fiery swim. Idiot¡­ Just put your hand on that demon fox''s head and channel your soul energy. That will do the trick. "Hehe." I couldn''t help but chuckle, a devilish smirk spreading across my face. Even the most stubborn entities could be manipulated with a little scare. My body, already leaning toward certain death, was suddenly pushed back by a forceful gust of wind. Without hesitation, I leaped toward where Malrang stood. Quickly rotating my soul energy, I channeled it into her head, slowly but surely bringing life back to her fogged eyes. Gaon¡­ thank you¡­ I was careless¡­ Malrang''s voice was soft, apologetic, as though she had done something wrong. "It''s okay. As long as you''re safe," I said, grinning. "Now it''s time to collect the sweet reward." My gaze locked on the Blazelia gem. This treasure is mine. With a single leap, I reached the gem, grabbing it firmly in my palm. But the moment I touched it, searing heat burned into my skin, leaving a painful, blistering imprint in the gem''s shape. That hurts like hell¡­ I clenched my jaw, enduring the unrelenting heat, my determination blazing brighter than the fire. What happened next left a mark on my memory I''d never forget. The entire area began to quake uncontrollably. Lava shot into the sky in violent pillars, raining down in fiery droplets. My heart sank. I knew something was wrong with this place¡­ we have to get out of here. Now. "We need to run, Malrang! Something''s coming¡ªfast!" I screamed. Almost as if in sync, we both dashed at full speed, every ounce of energy focused on escape. Just seconds later, where we''d stood moments before, the lava warped and began to rise. My stomach turned as a massive, scaly head emerged from the molten depths, moving with terrifying speed, as though it were ready to destroy everything in sight. What is that?! I didn''t have to wait long for the answer. The creature burst free, its body towering above, wings spreading wide as it flew out of the lava, splashing it everywhere. It was a dragon¡ªstraight out of the myths and legends of my world. Lava rained down around us, almost ready to swallow me whole. "Foolish worms!" an ancient, powerful voice roared, its force sending a massive shockwave barreling toward us, shattering the path beneath our feet. My body sank ever so slowly into the lava, its searing heat enveloping me like molten steel. The viscous, fiery substance pressed against me, crushing my body under its immense weight, the unbearable heat threatening to consume me entirely. I glanced at Malrang, who was faring far better than me. Her paws blazed with purple fire as she sprinted effortlessly across the lava. Wait¡ªshe can run on lava?! For the first time, a flicker of hope sparked in me. Without hesitation, Malrang suddenly transformed into a four-meter giant, her massive form radiating power. She yanked me out of the lava with ease, placing me gently on her back. I looked down at my lower body, now charred as if I''d been left to cook in an oven for far too long. "Thank you¡­" I croaked, my voice strained. The toxic fumes and searing pain made it nearly impossible to speak. My throat felt like a volcano, every breath filled with fire. Let''s fight it together. We cannot run! Malrang''s voice carried confidence, but I caught the faintest tinge of fear. Even so, she refused to back away. "Yes¡­ just give me a moment to heal," I said, scrambling to come up with a quick solution to power myself up. I still have some skill points¡­ and¡ªthe random skill box! I had completely forgotten about the treasure tucked away in my spatial storage. I quickly summoned the box, its surface adorned with golden and black ornaments, mirroring the design of my soul armor. "Buy me some time. I need to power up before this fight!" I patted Malrang''s head, shutting out everything to focus entirely on myself. Meanwhile, the dragon-like creature fixed its unsettling, predatory gaze on us, as if it was already imagining tearing us apart. A second later, its crimson wings unfurled, slicing through the air as it propelled its massive body forward with incredible force. The black and red beast was terrifyingly fast, closing the distance in an instant. But Malrang was faster, darting through the molten landscape and dodging the crushing bites of the ancient-looking dragon''s massive jaws. I knew well I didn''t have much time to waste¡ªthis was a battle against time. Either I found a logical way to fight this thing, or we were both dead. Please, RNG gods, bless me with your luck¡­ I stared at the skill box in my spacial storage, my gambling addiction flaring to life, fueling a fighting spirit deep within me. This is it¡ªthe moment of truth. I needed to pull the best possible skill from this box, something that could turn the tide in this hopeless situation. With my hands clasped together in a silent prayer, I summoned the box in front of me. "Come on! A legendary-level skill or something good!" My excitement was barely contained as the box began to glow, shining with a brilliant golden light. [Congratulations! You have received a new skill from the random skill box!] Here it comes¡­ My pulse quickened, every ounce of hope pinned on this moment. My only chance to win this battle. Let''s go! [Level 1 Lingual Absorption] [Grants the user the ability to slowly learn and understand foreign languages or beast languages simply by listening. The more exposure they have, the better their understanding becomes. However, it doesn''t provide instant fluency, so it requires time and patience to master] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This¡­ well¡­ what did I expect? I sighed, my excitement deflating like a popped balloon. My luck was never good. Truth be told, it wasn''t a bad skill, but how was this supposed to help me fight a dragon in the sky? Am I supposed to crack a joke in dragon language and win the battle through bonding? Frustration bubbled up inside me. Why is it always me that gets the worst loot from RNG boxes¡­ I had no choice left. I''ll have to use the remaining 15 skill points to stand any sort of chance. But first, I needed to inspect this beast¡ªI had no idea what to prioritize. My eyes lit up with a golden glow as I focused on the creature in the sky. [Unknown creature] [The system has run into an error] [Please wait while the system gathers more data on this creature] Well, isn''t that just great¡­ I thought bitterly. It seems I can only rely on myself and myself alone. I glanced at my current stats, staring at them for a good minute as I tried to figure out the best way to survive this mess. How do I grow stronger fast enough to stand a chance? Luckily, Malrang was doing an incredible job dodging the dragon''s attacks. Her speed was remarkable, darting across the battlefield with ease, though it seemed to only aggravate the dragon. With an enraged roar, it started spewing fire from its massive jaws. One of the fiery blasts came dangerously close to me, the searing heat making my skin crawl. "Hey! I''m trying to focus here!" I snapped at the dragon, as if it could understand me. My words seemed to have the opposite effect¡ªthe beast''s fury visibly grew, and its attacks became even more erratic. Meanwhile, the gem remained firmly stuck to my palm, as though it had become part of me. I could no longer feel its heat¡ªlikely because the nerves in that area were burned beyond repair. I clenched my hand, glaring at the glowing gem embedded in my flesh. Suddenly, a realization struck me. That thing is chasing us because of this gem¡­ but I''m not letting it go. I had to inspect it further¡ªthere had to be a reason why even a creature as fearsome as that would go mad over something so small. Inspect! This time, new text appeared alongside the item''s name: [Blazelia Gem, a Legendary-Grade Core] [The core is bound to the user: Lee Gaon. The user may proceed with absorption at any moment. The core can be used to grant a new affinity to the user''s soul. Additionally, the item can be used to forge gear and weapons] "This is it!" I exclaimed, quickly circulating my soul energy to envelop the gem in my palm. It responded instantly, blazing with intense heat and radiating a brilliant crimson light. The moment the dragon saw this, it completely lost its mind, its eyes glowing with unrestrained fury. ROOAAAR! A supremely powerful roar tore through the air, shaking everything around us. The sheer force made my eardrums burst with pain, blood trickling down as I struggled to stay focused. Suddenly, the lava beneath Malrang surged upward, erupting like a violent geyser and hurling us into the sky. The space above stretched endlessly, vast and dark, as if this mysterious realm had no boundaries. Chapter 38 Run, refine, fight! (Part 2) "Hold on tight!" Malrang''s voice echoed urgently through our connection. Her body erupted in purple flames, enveloping the two of us in a protective blaze. My focus wavered, and the connection to the gem was severed."I''ll hold on as much as you need¡­ but please make haste," she added, her voice tinged with desperation. Through the veil of flames, I saw the dragon closing in fast, its massive crimson wings tearing through the air with ferocious power. Its mouth began to glow, a molten red like heated metal reaching its melting point. WHOOOSH! A massive fireball, at least ten meters tall, hurtled toward us, its heat rolling in waves as it threatened to cook us alive. My instincts screamed at me to act, but I placed all my trust in Malrang. A moment later, a concentrated blast of hellfire burst forth from her, violet flames streaking through the air to meet the fireball head-on. The collision created a dazzling explosion, crimson and violet flames spiraling together in a chaotic dance. The clash painted the sky in brilliant hues, momentarily blinding the dragon as the flames scattered. Our bodies were blown away by the force of the explosion, tumbling uncontrollably through the air. The dragon, however, kept creeping closer, closing the distance to just a few meters. My heart sank as I realized we were falling toward a lava pool with no escape in sight. Desperation surged within me, and I was ready to summon my scythe¡ªwhen Malrang interrupted me. "Focus on what you need to do now! I can still fight! I''m not the weak Foxterit I was when we first met!" Her aura flared to life, an overwhelming surge of power radiating from her. The sheer intensity made the dragon hesitate, its predatory gaze faltering as fear crept into its eyes. It quickly turned, increasing the distance between us. Yet, even as it pulled back, curiosity and doubt lingered in its expression. "Overlord¡­" The word rumbled from its maw, its ancient, rough voice vibrating in the air. "You are too weak to be an Overlord¡­ How is this possible¡­" The dragon flapped its massive wings, hovering effortlessly in the air. Its expression was wild, filled with an insatiable hunger, as if its desire to consume us had only grown. "Perhaps, if I kill you¡­" I knew it... The dragon''s greed was fixated on Malrang''s passive power. Who wouldn''t be? Even people would kill each other for the chance to become Rulers or Kings in this world. And animals were no different. The primal ferocity radiating from the dragon was deafening, its intent clear. With a bone-chilling roar, it rushed toward us again, its massive form barreling through the air. Just as the beast closed the distance, Malrang landed firmly on her feet, her determination blazing as fiercely as her flames. "Woo!" Malrang screamed, her body enveloped in violet flames as she danced gracefully across the lava, her speed increasing by leaps and bounds, dodging the dragon''s attack with ease. The beast''s massive form missed us by only a few meters, diving beneath the molten surface. Lava erupted in all directions like splashing molten metal, scattering violently around us. Then, silence came. The battlefield grew eerily still, with no sign of the dragon. "He''s under the lava¡­ what is he planning?" Malrang''s voice echoed through our connection, trembling with fear. I could feel our bodies being lifted once again. "Run!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. The massive dragon burst out of the lava, its molten body radiating heat and fury, just as Malrang leaped to safety. But it didn''t end there. With terrifying speed, the beast plunged back into the molten liquid, vanishing beneath the surface once more. "You''ll need to keep dodging, Malrang. I need to finish absorbing this core!" "I''ll do my best!" I could sense the uncertainty in her voice, but I didn''t blame her. Shutting out everything else, I focused on the gem in my charred palm. It vibrated gently, radiating an aura of mystery. Carefully, I channeled my soul energy into it. After about thirty seconds of concentration, I felt my mind being pulled away. The next moment, I found myself in an entirely new place. The world around me was ablaze, flames dancing wildly, while the space shimmered as if it were made entirely of gems. Am I¡­ inside the gem? I thought, awe washing over me. It was the very core I had been holding just moments ago. I looked around, unsure of what I was supposed to do next. I walked aimlessly, the fire dancing all over me, yet it refused to burn me. How mysterious. "System, help!" I called out, hoping for guidance. However, I was met with something that had never happened before. Silence. "Cough... Cough..." A sickly cough echoed from the distance. I quickly turned toward the sound, my eyes darting in its direction. All I could see was the shadow of what appeared to be an elderly woman. "How can somebody else be in here?!" I exclaimed, rushing to see who it was. "Elder, are you okay? Why are you here?" I said in a casual tone. "Cough... Cough..." The woman didn''t respond, her coughing continuing in ragged bursts. As I got closer, her appearance became clearer. She had crimson hair, now disheveled and dulled with age, its former luster and shine long gone. Her back was arched as she sat on the ground, coughing incessantly. But her face... her face was surprisingly youthful. Was I wrong? I wondered. She sounds old, yet her face is still beautiful and young, as if she were in her twenties¡­ I got closer, yet kept a slight distance. After all, I didn''t know who this person was or why they were here. I needed answers¡­ even if it meant resorting to violence. As if reading my thoughts, the woman smirked, her coughing ceasing entirely. "I see I''ve found a good successor. I love your determination, young one," she said, her voice suddenly youthful and enchanting, with a teasing, wild edge. Her back straightened as she rose to her feet, placing a hand on her hip and revealing her striking curves. She looked at me with interest¡ªbut unfortunately for her, I wasn''t interested in women. "Sorry, I''m not into whatever kink you''ve got going on. If you don''t mind, I''ll be leaving now¡­" I said, turning away. This person is too much for me to handle. If this turns into some R18-rated situation, I swear I''ll kill her instantly. "Tsk¡­" Did she just click her tongue at me? What audacity¡­ "I''m already connected to you through the core you''re holding. I can hear all of your thoughts," she said with a smirk, her wild, untamed gaze scanning me from head to toe. "Hey!" I shouted, trying to summon my scythe in anger, but nothing happened. I felt a sudden, terrifying disconnection from my powers. "The system doesn''t work here," she said casually, her eyes continuing to dart over me, as if trying to uncover all my secrets. "In this place, you''re just the mere mortal you once were¡­" "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice trembling. For the first time since entering this world, I felt utterly powerless. Useless. "Don''t worry," she said, her tone dripping with amusement. "Your body outside still retains all of the system''s powers as you are currently refining this gem¡ªand me, of course. As for your little friend¡­ she''ll be fine for the time being." Her lips curved into a mischievous smile. "The great Scaelvorix is merely toying with the both of you¡­ hehe¡­" "Is that the dragon''s name? Why doesn''t it show up on the system?" I asked curiously, while slowly moving away from her. "Hehehe," she giggled in an eerie voice. "We exist outside the system, way before that shitty _____ trapped us here." I couldn''t hear his name¡­ even if this place was outside the system, his identity was still hidden from me. "I see..." the woman said with disdain. "What is it?" I asked, sensing something off about her gaze. "You''re deeply connected with him... I guess he treasures you highly. Well, that''s even better for me. I can feel your killing intent whenever I mention that existence. It relieves me. I want to kill him as well. And you, Lee Gaon, will be the perfect person for that!" Her voice echoed through the entire space, suddenly becoming loud and energetic, threatening to shatter this place. I could feel my heart race. The thought of escaping the system and killing that god was one of my deepest desires right now. "What is your name? And why exactly are we here? If you answer that for me, I will gladly aid you in killing that shithead." I smiled wildly. "Good..." she said seductively, her gaze scanning my body. Annoyed, I quickly covered myself and dashed about ten meters away from her. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I said I''m not into women!" I shouted, my frustration boiling over. What is wrong with this person? She sighed and, in a mere blink, closed the distance between us. "I''m Agnia¡­ the previous goddess of fire of this broken world..." she whispered, her voice laced with sorrow, the words brushing past my ear. Chapter 39 The Goddesss Legacy I was left standing speechless, unsure of what to say. Too many questions built up inside me, and if I let them explode, I''d most likely spend an entire day inside this gem."Before I agree... you must answer me. Why would you willingly pass me your so-called legacy? I can''t imagine a situation where this would make sense." I was suspicious of this strange goddess of fire. In this world, nothing was ever free¡ªthere was always a catch. She eyed me, her eyes widening slightly for just a moment before her usual playful expression returned. I felt her fingers brush lightly against my left shoulder as she walked away. My gaze followed her, only to be met with a breathtaking display of flames. Her entire body ignited, the fire consuming her completely as she disappeared from my sight, merging seamlessly with the flames dancing around me Where did she go...? I don''t like this one bit... In the next instant, the flames around me flared up, shifting into vibrant new colors, as though the rainbow itself had been dragged into this world. The fiery display began to change, casting scenes across the flames like a projector illuminating a wall. I saw a vast world filled with towns, cities, and empires¡ªbut they were all engulfed in flames, burning as if the entire world had been set alight at once. In the distance stood the figure of an unimaginably beautiful young woman, her silhouette strikingly similar to the goddess of fire I had met just moments ago. Her face was void of any emotion, her eyes completely black, as if they had been filled with ink. She floated effortlessly in the air, adorned in a stunning dress crafted from flames. Behind her, wings of fire stretched out, spanning several meters in both length and width. Their edges glowed so brightly they were nearly white. The goddess slowly raised her hand, floating above a citadel made of diamonds and gems, its brilliance so intense it was almost blinding. Sparks danced in the air as the entire citadel erupted in a glorious explosion, shattering into countless fragments of light. At that moment, her face was drenched in tears of sorrow and pain. Everything in the world burned, consumed by unrelenting flames. Just as the destruction reached its peak, a black beam shot down from the sky, piercing through her and extinguishing her flames. Her lifeless body plummeted toward the earth, vanishing in a burst of fiery light the instant she hit the ground. The flames around me returned to their normal hues as her body reappeared in front of me. Her playful expression was gone, replaced with a sorrowful one. "I''m not going to explain myself too much," she said softly. "What I showed you just now were my last moments in the world before yours. A thriving world filled with laughter and peace¡­ yet I destroyed it with my own hands. I can''t explain the feeling¡ªit was as if I was lost, as if I was being controlled." With a graceful motion of her hand, she conjured a throne made of fire and sat on it, crossing her legs. "We lived in peace," she continued. "Training ourselves, growing strong. But then one day, a mysterious figure appeared, introducing a so-called ''system'' that promised to make the weak strong. Many embraced it instantly." She waved her hand again, creating another fiery throne and gesturing for me to sit down. "I don''t think I have much time to sit around... my companion..." I trailed off, thinking about Malrang, who was still fighting alone, and my body outside barely holding on to her. "Don''t worry," she said reassuringly. "Sit down. Time here flows a thousand times slower than outside. When you leave, only a mere moment will have passed." My jaw dropped. It was eerily similar to the trial world I had been in before. "I''ve been to a place like this before," I said cautiously. "But that world was called a trial world¡­ I fought someone called the Fallen King of Ruttham or something like that¡­" Her eyes widened in surprise, and she gripped the armrest of her throne tightly. "So his world fell as well¡­" I was taken aback, but somehow it made sense. Someone at her level would undoubtedly know secrets like that. "You know him?" I asked curiously, hesitantly sitting on the fire throne. To my surprise, it was only slightly warm and didn''t burn me. It felt solid yet soft, as if it were made from the finest, most comfortable fabric. "Not only do I know him," she said, her voice heavy with sorrow. "He was once a part of this world before it was torn apart. Their empire was the first to fall¡ªthe first to rebel when we realized something was wrong¡­" I listened intently, afraid to miss any detail. "I''m at least glad to know that world is still somewhere, hopefully thriving with life..." Our eyes met, and in that instant, she seemed to understand the truth¡ªthat the world was empty. "I see..." she said softly, her voice tinged with sorrow. "Well, maybe that is for the best." "Enough about that," the goddess said, her tone sharpening. "All you need to know is that the world you live in now has been utterly destroyed, tearing away everything that existed here before. Only a few powerful creatures were allowed to remain, submitting to the so-called ''Creator.'' In reality, he''s nothing more than a thief..." Her eyes were full of hatred. "Then what about the other creatures in this world?" I asked, curiosity laced with unease. "They were created by that person, with the system built into them¡ªslaves to him forever..." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That means Malrang..." My chest tightened, a strange ache swelling within me. I didn''t know why, but something in my heart cried out for her. She seemed so pitiful, born into a world where she was forced to follow the path of that person... "Don''t worry about that," she said firmly. "One day, I know you''ll grow strong enough to surpass the system and escape it. When that day comes, you''ll be able to drag her out with you. Just don''t let the darkness inside of you deceive you." She paused, as if anticipating my next question. "And before you ask, no¡­ I don''t know what that entity is." She shook her head slightly, cutting me off just as my mouth opened to inquire. "Now... it is time for you to learn the path of fire," the goddess declared, rising to her feet. Flames erupted around me, wrapping my body in a fiery embrace. The heat didn''t burn; instead, it tingled against my skin, as if tempering and refining me. I could feel myself grow slightly stronger. "The power in this world comes from your soul," she continued, her voice booming, reverberating through the gem''s space. "That was his mistake¡ªleaving soul power as the main tool for growth while masking the system behind it. He tricked all of you, the new residents of this world, into believing it was your only path to strength." The fire around me intensified, roaring like a raging furnace. It wrapped me in a cocoon of flames, isolating me from the world. All I could hear was her voice, echoing from outside. "Listen, Lee Gaon¡­ This world of mine was once a world of cultivators, where we reached for immortality. The system you have now has replaced that path¡ªand blocked you from ever taking that step. Let me unlock that path for you. Inside your soul, I will leave a key. One day, you will know what to do with it. But for now¡­ you shall inherit my power. The goddess of fire shall be born again!" The flames consumed me, burning my body to ashes as I lost consciousness. Yet in the next moment, I felt myself rising from those very ashes, renewed. My body felt transformed, as if it were made of fire¡ªwarm, untamed, powerful, and, most importantly¡­ pure. My eyes shot open, and the fiery cocoon around me shattered. I was left standing naked, but in the next spark, a black-and-gold ball gown materialized around me. Flames burned along the edges, as if half the dress itself was made of fire, flickering and alive. "This..." I felt my soul shifting, a profound transformation taking place. Darkness and fire intertwined within me, neither fully merging nor opposing each other. They danced in a tenuous balance, as though striving to coexist in harmony. "You will not gain the system''s abilities from this," she said, her voice steady yet tinged with sorrow. "But you will wield fire freely, independent of its rules. It won''t be powerful at first, but as you train your soul, the flames will grow stronger¡ªstrong enough to one day burn everything in your path. Let me warn you, though: there are no cultivation scripts left in this world. He destroyed them all. You will have to forge your own path. I cannot guide you in this... I am but a fractured soul, lingering just long enough to meet the one destined to carry my will. That person is you, Gaon." She smiled warmly, her eyes brimming with tears, as her body began to fade. The space around us trembled with her impending departure. "When the time comes to slay that bastard," she continued, her voice steady despite her fading form, "let him know that I send my regards. And tell him I will be waiting for him in hell." Her presence flickered, and the tremors grew stronger. With a final, heartfelt smile, she added, "I''ve left fragments of my abilities for you. Search for them within your soul and train with them. Please... don''t let my legacy vanish from this world." The flames dissipated, leaving an aching void in their wake. My heart clenched painfully. "You were one of the few who ever showed me kindness," I whispered, my voice trembling with emotion. "I vow to you¡ªone day, I will avenge you. I will free myself from the chains of this world, untamed and untainted. I shall become fire and darkness. I shall become... immortal!" As the words left my lips, flames roared to life around me, their vibrant hues blazing with newfound intensity. The darkness within me surged, weaving into the flames, dyeing them a deep, unyielding black. Together, they raged in a chaotic harmony, reshaping the very air around me. "Yes..." I breathed, the power swelling within me, unstoppable and absolute. "Fire and darkness will coexist under my rule!" The flames on my dress shifted, darkening as they pulsed with a newfound, formidable energy. They clung to me like a second skin, radiating power. Behind me, fire and darkness intertwined, roaring to life as they took shape. Blazing with heat and fury, they formed great wings, each stroke of flame and shadow embodying my rising dominance. Chapter 40 Departing the Molten Depths My heart was pounding, the power radiating from me overwhelming. My soul energy had drastically increased, yet my stats remained the same. Still, I knew one thing with absolute certainty¡ªif I faced the Fallen King now, I could easily kill him in just a few exchanges.My luck is shining brightly in this world. I feel unbeatable. Nothing will ever stop me! I wanted to scream, to let it all out, but something deep within me held me back. Then, the memory of Malrang fighting alone snapped me back to reality. As if it were second nature, I circulated my soul energy and returned to my body, finding myself once again seated on Malrang''s back. "Malrang!" I shouted, my heart sinking at the sight of her bleeding body. "I''m okay¡­ Are you done¡ª? Who are you!?" She nearly threw me off as she froze mid-run, her confusion clear. "It''s me, Gaon¡­ are you okay?" I asked, baffled by her reaction. Why was she accusing me of being someone else? "Your smell¡­ and soul¡­ they feel different¡­" She sniffed the air warily, but before I could answer, she was forced to dodge again. A claw narrowly grazed her, leaving another wound. "That bastard!" I growled, glaring at the dragon with pure rage. It had gone too far¡ªthis creature would pay for everything it had done to us. "I''ll explain later," I said, patting Malrang gently on the head. "I will always be me, but I''ve grown stronger. My soul has transformed. That''s all you need to know for now." Without hesitation, I jumped off her back, landing directly on the lava as if it were the most natural thing in the world. The fire in my soul and my newly reforged body made me immune to mere heat. I control everything around me¡ªand my own fate! Let''s see just how much stronger I''ve become. I could feel my fire skills brimming with newfound power, ready to be unleashed. Wings materialized behind me. They were small, nowhere near the size of the goddess of fire''s wings from the vision, but they burned with an intense, dark heat. I tried flapping them experimentally, but the sheer force sent me hurtling backward. Damn, this is harder to control than I thought... The dragon charged at me, its massive jaws wide open, ready to swallow me whole. Watch out, Gaon! Malrang''s voice roared in my mind as her body moved instinctively to shield me. "I''m okay! Rest!" I called out, stopping her before she could reach me. My eyes locked onto the dragon''s, and I activated Superior Space Distortion, vanishing in an instant. So annoying¡­ I summoned my scythe, gripping it tightly as I slashed at the dragon with all my might. Fire Slash! FWOOOM-SSHHHH-ZZZZ A concentrated ray of black fire burst forth, slicing through the air and warping the space around it as it traveled. BOOOOM! The ray struck the beast''s neck, erupting in a massive explosion. A deep gash carved through its scales, and chunks of flesh were ripped away in the aftermath of the blast. "SKRAAARRGH!" The dragon roared in pain, its thick blood splashing everywhere, staining the molten landscape. This is my power now? That goddess said the flame wouldn''t be very powerful... but this... this is amazing! I flapped my wings again, this time with slightly more balance, combining them with Superior Space Distortion. Each step left a blackened mark on the lava''s surface as my agility and speed surged to unimaginable levels. I''d never felt this fast before¡ªit was as if an airplane engine had been strapped to my back. I had to learn to fly immediately, while the beast was still reeling and disoriented. My body blurred as fiery afterimages, mixed with dark trails of heat, danced across the battlefield. I darted around the dragon, weaving through its massive form, and slashed upward with my scythe, cutting from its neck to its tail. A deep wound tore open across the dragon''s belly, and its insides threatened to spill out. Yet its skin was too thick¡ªimpossible to fully disembowel it in one strike. "Human... your soul is powerful, but it is not my time to die yet," the dragon rumbled, its wounds closing in the blink of an eye. Its piercing gaze locked onto me, filled with curiosity. "The goddess of fire chose you, and I am no longer permitted to kill you¡­" It paused, its massive frame looming over me. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Listen well, little one. This world is boundless, and you have yet to see its true colors¡ªor the truth about ''that person''. Keep yourself safe and do not engage in meaningless fights like this¡­ because¡ª" His words cut off abruptly, and a crushing wave of pressure descended upon me. I gasped for air, feeling as though my chest might cave in. The dragon exuded an overwhelming amount of killing intent and power, forcing every fiber of my being to shiver in response. My legs threatened to buckle, to collapse and worship this monstrous being, but I stood my ground. My aura flared defiantly, refusing to falter. Malrang, too, held firm, though I could see the strain in her trembling body. Her fiery eyes glared at the beast, filled with battle intent, even as her paws barely held her upright. "Hahahaha!" The dragon''s laughter thundered through the air, so loud it made my ears bleed. "Good. She chose a fine successor. I''m pleased." His voice softened slightly, but the weight of his presence never wavered. "Now leave, you foolish worms, and don''t waste your lives fighting someone who can end them in an instant. Hahahaha!" The metallic timbre of his laughter grated against my nerves. I hated it with every fiber of my being, yet I had no choice but to endure. The pressure dissipated, and my body nearly collapsed to the ground. I finally felt free again. I''m still too weak¡­ but one day, I will be the one laughing! "Leave now, before that thing notices something strange," the dragon warned, its voice oddly soft¡ªan unsettling tone for such a monstrous creature. "I''ve managed to keep this place hidden for many years, but your transformation was far too flashy for the being above your understanding." "I will return one day and repay you for the humiliation I''ve suffered today. I don''t care if you''re friend or foe¡ªyou need a good beating!" I roared, the frustration boiling within me. "Good... I''ll be waiting for your return, little one. Farewell!" With that, its massive body plunged into the lava, sending waves splashing in all directions. Then, silence. It was just me and Malrang now, standing on the molten expanse, still trying to process what had just happened. "Let''s get out of here," I said, turning to walk. "I found a great treasure¡ªI''ll tell you about it as we go." But then it hit me. The path that had been here before was completely destroyed. Where the hell am I supposed to go? This place looks the same in every direction¡­ "Gaon, I can smell the exit. But before that, I need to grab one tiny thing from here." "Ah?" Before I could react, Malrang''s body darted away, shooting into the distance with incredible speed. "Great..." I muttered, crossing my arms. I couldn''t blame her, though. I had received a great reward, while she only got a beating. I''d be upset too. While I waited, I decided to focus on the new fire swirling within my soul. How marvelous... this feeling is something I could never have imagined in my past world. I... I don''t even know how to describe this. I love it! But as I concentrated, something caught my attention. "Wait¡­ what is that?" Focusing my mind deeper into my soul, I scanned the mingling fire and darkness, watching them spiral together. Only then did I notice the reason for their movement¡ªa small golden flame, barely visible, had taken root at the very core of my soul. "How do I control you?" I whispered under my breath, mesmerized. "Gaon!" Malrang''s voice broke my concentration. I looked up to see her running toward me with a small fruit in her mouth. It resembled a strawberry, but where the hull should have been, a tiny flame burned gently. It was both beautiful and captivating. "What''s that?" I asked, curiosity burning within me. I needed to know what this strange fruit was. Inspect! [Fire Strawberry] [Epic grade fruit] [Greatly enhances the ability to control flames] "Let''s share!" Malrang barked, looking up at me with affection. "It''s fine. Eat it yourself. This will help you greatly." I wanted to say yes, but I couldn''t bring myself to take it. I had already grown so much without giving anything back to this adorable fox. Her pure-hearted expression¡­ it would feel like stealing candy from a child. "Okay..." Malrang sounded slightly disappointed, but without hesitation, she swallowed the strawberry in one gulp. "So sweet!" she squealed, sounding like a teenage girl trying a delicious ice cream for the first time. I chuckled softly as the flames around her flared briefly in a radiant purple glow before calming. "How do you feel?" I asked, slightly concerned. "Great! I wish I could eat these all day!" Malrang laughed mischievously, her playful nature shining through. I sighed with relief. This world was still so new to me, and I couldn''t trust every fruit or food I encountered. But seeing her enjoy it put my worries at ease. "Jump on my back! I''ll lead us out," Malrang barked happily, her upbeat demeanor infectious. Whether she was trying to cheer me up or it was simply her natural charm, I didn''t care. As long as I felt this happiness¡ªso different from the emptiness of my previous world¡ªI was grateful. It took about ten minutes for us to find the correct path out. Just as we left, the fiery entrance behind us vanished, replaced by the solid tissue of an ordinary tree. I sighed inwardly, knowing we''d need to find shelter for the night. Too much had happened at once, and I was utterly exhausted. "Hey, Malrang... let''s conquer this world someday, you and me!" "Woo!" she barked enthusiastically, her tail wagging as I summoned Space Shatter and opened a rift. In an instant, we were teleported back to the top of the mountain. This world is mine to take... Chapter 41 I Am the Dark Lord! Two days had passed since Malrang and I left Blazelia Mountain behind. The night after everything unfolded, we stumbled upon a small cave and decided to rest there. But sadly I was unable to shut my eyes at all.My mind churned with endless questions: What exactly is a cultivation system? How did that ''Creator'' develop the game system and impose it on everyone? How¡ª The questions swirled relentlessly, turning the night into a nightmare. I think I managed to get a few hours of sleep, though I wasn''t entirely sure. Yet, strangely enough, I felt fully rested, as if my body no longer required as much sleep as it once did. The next morning, we made our way toward the sea I had spotted from the mountain. Its blazing radiance from the night before had faded, replaced by a faint reflection of the nearby Blazelia trees, their fiery glow painting the waters in streaks of light. The brilliance had dimmed, but the sea still called to me, stirring a deep yearning within. Yet, without a boat¡ªand no idea what terrifying creatures or treacherous waves might lurk beneath its surface¡ªventuring into its depths was out of the question. I craved to explore its mysteries, to uncover what lay beneath the shimmering expanse, but I wasn''t strong enough. Not yet. So, we chose to follow the shoreline instead, searching for creatures to hunt. Malrang needed food, and this world wasn''t going to provide for her on its own. Or so I thought¡­ A simple-looking snake, no more than thirty centimeters long, suddenly leaped from the sea. But as it reached us, its form expanded in an instant, transforming into a colossal serpent at least thirty meters long. Its massive jaws opened wide, ready to swallow us whole from behind. But we were no longer weak. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That fool underestimated us. With a single slash of my scythe, the serpent was severed cleanly in half. Its immense body collapsed onto the blazing red sand with a thunderous thud, scattering embers and dust into the air. Pathetic creature... It wasn''t even strong enough to provide a significant boost¡ªI barely gained 1% experience from the kill. That day, Malrang feasted. My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as I watched the massive serpent disappear, piece by piece, into her voracious jaws. Her appetite was nothing short of astonishing. And yet, no matter how wild or primal she looked¡ªa massive fox devouring her prey¡ªshe was still undeniably adorable, even in her towering four-meter form. Sadly, after traveling for an entire day, we encountered neither monsters nor people. This world was vast¡ªtoo vast¡ªand I had no way of knowing how many people from my world had been brought here. But what haunted me the most was the thought: were there people from other worlds brought here too? I knew this place once had its own inhabitants¡ªpeople who had lived here before everything crumbled. I''d already met someone tied to this world''s past, a lingering remnant of what once was. But what if there were others, from places beyond even my own? What if this was a convergence point for countless worlds? The idea intrigued me. How would they look? How would it feel to meet them? Would they be like me, struggling to survive? Or something entirely different? Then again... technically, I was the alien in this world. But none of that mattered. In the end, this world¡ªno matter who else was brought here¡ªwould belong to me! After spending the night under the shade of a soft orange-hued tree, we stumbled upon something extraordinary the next day¡ªfloating mountains. Yes, floating mountains! They hovered high in the air, slowly rotating, defying all logic and reason. My eyes lit up with excitement, and I quickly summoned my wings, eager to soar to the top of one. But to my dismay, I couldn''t even reach the base of the closest one. They floated far too high, beyond my current capabilities. Who knows what kinds of creatures they might hold? What secrets might lie hidden atop them? My wings carried me no higher than ten or fifteen meters before their strength gave out, forcing me to land on the blazing red ground below. The ground, seemingly scorching, felt natural to Malrang and me as we walked across it. Fire no longer fazed us, but my disappointment burned hotter than the earth beneath my feet. With my head hung low, I had no choice but to leave the floating mountains behind. Malrang tried her best to console me¡ªnudging me and letting out soft whines¡ªbut nothing could ease the frustration gnawing at me. How could I miss such an incredible opportunity? To land on a floating mountain, to feel its surface beneath my feet... Aaargh! The thought drove me mad. Still, I clenched my fists and made myself a promise: I would return. One day, I would stand atop those mountains that defied gravity, where secrets and wonders floated just out of reach. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the land, our day grew even darker. By then, we had reached a rocky valley¡ªa labyrinth of jagged stone stretching endlessly in every direction, its exit unknown. Walking through the narrow passage, I felt the weight of a predatory gaze fixed on me. I wonder... Who would be foolish enough to challenge us? Malrang sniffed the air, her tiny, plush-like form deceptively adorable. "I can smell at least six beasts above us," she said, her voice calm but alert. "Awoooo!" The eerie howl echoed down the valley walls. How nostalgic¡­ A pack of six wolves leapt down from the cliffs above, landing with eerie grace and encircling us. Their golden fur shimmered like woven lightning, casting an otherworldly glow against the dimming light. Their elongated, almost triangular heads gave them an unsettling, alien appearance. Massive paws crackled with arcs of lightning, likely shielding them from the blazing heat beneath and enhancing their speed for the hunt. Their glowing eyes fixed on me and Malrang, unblinking and piercing, as though meticulously evaluating our strength. In the distance, haunting howls pierced the stillness¡ªa chilling reminder that reinforcements were coming. Yet, I stood unfazed. These wolves lacked the aura to truly intimidate me. "You''ve picked the wrong person to mess with..." I muttered, my eyes glinting with ferocity. To me, they weren''t worth much. I was ready to take them all on alone. The moonlight bathed the ground in its silvery glow, reflecting off my scythe as I summoned it into my hand. Its cold, familiar weight filled me with resolve as I gripped it tightly, preparing to meet them head-on. Inspect! [Level 20] [Tempest Prowler] [Epic grade demon beast] [Total Attack: 1100] [Total Agility: 1200] [Total Magic: 560] [Total Strength: 1330] [Total Defense: 930] [Total Mana: 9300] Level 20... not bad. I wonder how many experience points this group will give me. I only need 29% more to level up. The other five are level 19. "Let me handle this, Malrang," I said softly to the fox before she could spring into action. She was already itching to tear them all to shreds. The leader stood before me, growling ferociously, its bloodlust palpable. It let out a powerful howl, and in response, the other wolves'' auras sparked with jagged bolts of lightning, as if attempting to intimidate me. Their growls intensified the moment I raised my scythe, but for some reason, we remained in a tense standoff. The wolves growled at each other, their tones almost conversational, as if exchanging plans. I took advantage of the pause to attempt to decipher their fragmented whispers with my newly acquired translation ability. I wish the lightning would just strike me already... how utterly embarrassing. I felt like one of those people in movies who become veterinarians and suddenly start talking to animals. Still, the ability had its uses... even if I hated it. "Th-s cr-ture m--- kil-... Da-ger-..." The words were fractured, barely coherent, but I caught enough to understand their intent: they wanted to kill me. That alone was reason enough to take their lives. But before that, I had to test something¡ªmy new skill: [Level 1-Demon Beast Control.] "I''m the Dark Lord. Why are you not bowing before me?!" I extended my arm, black energy unfurling like vines from my palm. It spread quickly, slithering toward the monsters and binding their bodies as I spoke in a cold, almost indifferent tone. My aura surged, darkness pouring out of me in all directions, blanketing the area in an oppressive atmosphere. The vines thickened and constricted the wolves, forcing them to the ground, unable to even struggle. Oh shit! I always wanted to say that! Did it sound cool enough? Maybe I should''ve been colder... no, angrier! I... umm... I was starting to freak out inside. I''ve always been a total geek for edgy novels, and now saying stuff like this myself... it''s so cool! "This aura is terrifying..." Even Malrang trembled as she spoke, her voice shaky. It doesn''t affect me directly, but if you had used that on me before we made the Soul Link pact, even I would most likely have had no choice but to submit... "Don''t worry, this will never affect you." I smiled warmly for a brief moment, looking at Malrang''s small form with a soft reassurance. But in the next moment, my expression shifted back to a cold smirk as I glanced at the pathetic wolves. I felt like I was in control¡ªlike I held the strings of fate in my hands. Why did it feel so good...? The Tempest Prowlers writhed against their bindings, their trapped bodies surging with frantic energy. Lightning crackled and danced across their fur, lashing out in desperate attempts to sever the dark vines that restrained them. Yet their efforts were futile; they could only struggle meaninglessly. "Submit to me!" My voice thundered across the valley, reverberating with raw power. The distant howls ceased, an eerie silence falling over the land. It was as if the other wolves had made their decision¡ªto abandon this pack and flee, retreating far, far away. The beasts finally gave in, abandoning any hope of resistance. My dark vines etched a black mark on their foreheads in the shape of a scythe, sealing their submission. "W- s-b-mit..." the leader growled reluctantly, its voice tinged with bitterness. Standing directly in front of me, it was clear it hated yielding. I could already understand fragments of their language, but I still needed more practice. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have tamed your first demon beasts! 6/20] [CONGRATULATIONS! You have acquired a new achievement!] [Beast Tamer] [1 skill point has been awarded] [You have now taken your first step toward awakening as a Demon Lord] [New quest has been added to your list!] [Tame 5000 demon beasts to evolve from Dark Lord to Demon Lord] Chapter 42 The First Step to Power I stood straight, looking down on them with disdain that seemed to rise from the depths of my soul. Why? I wasn''t sure. But I hated these creatures. I felt an almost primal need to make them respect me¡ªto fear me."Rise!" I growled in their language. The Thunder Tempests obeyed, standing to their feet without resistance. The connection between us was absolute; I could feel it. I had complete control over them. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good..." A rush of satisfaction surged through me as my heartbeat quickened. Excitement bubbled within. I did it! Wow! This is so awesome! "I''m the Dark Lord!" I declared triumphantly. Haha, I bet that sounded so cool! Malrang, perched on my shoulder, glanced at me with a strange expression. Without warning, she gave me a soft punch on the cheek with her tiny paw. Wake up, Gaon... What are we supposed to do with them now? Her words snapped me out of my exhilarated daze, pulling me back to reality. "Right..." I mumbled, realizing I hadn''t thought that far ahead. Sometimes I acted without a plan, and now I was stuck with six extra mouths to feed. What should I do now? How about you make them hunt for us? Malrang suggested as she leapt to the ground. She circled the wolves, sniffing them with a critical air. Her aura shifted, exuding a commanding presence that screamed dominance, clearly showing who was the true overlord here. Her gaze locked onto the leader of the pack, and the once-proud beast shivered under her intensity. "Woo!" Malrang''s bark rang out, firm and resolute. I could catch the meaning in her words: "Don''t even think about rebelling. If you ever dare to hurt her, I''ll kill you myself!" A warm smile spread across my face. Malrang was too caring and after being with her for so long, it was easy to translate her words. "Come!" I commanded, and the wolves obediently lined up in front of me, sitting down like overgrown puppies, their eyes betraying a mix of fear and reluctance. "Names?" I barked, attempting to mimic their guttural sounds. Speaking in beast language was far harder than I expected, but I managed to get the point across. "We... do n-t have," the leader replied, its fragmented words clearer now. I sighed, realizing I now had the task of naming them. What should I call them? Using numbers like "One" or "Two" would be ridiculous¡ªnot to mention I''d mix them up constantly. I scanned the group, my eyes landing on the smallest of the pack¡ªa young-looking Thunder Tempest. Walking around it, I reached out to touch its fur, only to feel a sharp jolt of electricity surge through me. The wolf''s aura flared in response, burning my skin slightly, though it wasn''t strong enough to cause serious harm. Before I could react, Malrang transformed into her towering form, her posture tense and ready to pounce on the aggressor. "It''s fine," I said, shaking my head to calm her. My scythe remained in my hand, and I swiftly flipped it to use the dull edge, smacking the wolf on the head. It yelped in pain, a pitiful howl escaping its maw. Grabbing it by the jaw, I forced the wolf to meet my gaze, hoisting it to my eye level. My killing intent burned fiercely, my purple pupils glowing with rage and casting a shadow of pure terror over the beast. It shivered violently, and to my disgust, it peed itself. "Bad wolf," I growled, my voice cold and deliberate. "You better behave, or I''ll feast on you myself." To drive the point home, I pressed the razor edge of my scythe lightly against its neck, leaving a shallow wound¡ªa mere warning. It wasn''t anything this type of beast couldn''t heal, but the message was clear. The rest of the pack was too terrified to even glance in my direction. Their eyes remained locked straight ahead, disciplined and still, like a squad of soldiers trained to obey without question. I released the wolf''s jaw and gave its head a firm pat, smiling brightly. But to the creature, my grin must have looked utterly deranged. Even I felt a shiver creep down my spine at the thought. What am I becoming... Yet, a strange part of me didn''t mind. In fact, I wanted to stay this way. Even in my old world, it was the confident and the arrogant who stood at the top, while the weak and timid were nothing more than tools to be used. And this world? It would be far worse. Once people began building their civilizations, it wouldn''t take long for greed and ambition to consume them. I could already picture it: bloody wars waged over territory, alliances crumbling, endless struggles for power. A brutal future lay ahead¡ªand I intended to stay out of it. If I could become the strongest in this world, no empire would be able to stand against me. And with five thousand beasts under my command... I could destroy anyone who dared block my path. Even if I had to face this entire world alone, I would emerge victorious. But what truly lay at the pinnacle of power? The goddess had hinted at something greater¡ªa step that could take me beyond my current limits. What would my power level be when I reached that point? And what is the top of the system, anyway? What''s the maximum level? I doubted I''d find the answer anytime soon. This journey could take years, maybe even a lifetime. But one thing was certain: I wouldn''t stop climbing. Gaon? You''ve spaced out again... Malrang''s voice pulled me back to reality. Honestly, without her around, I''d probably look like a total weirdo all the time. "Sorry..." I murmured, forcing a smile that wasn''t really a smile. I took a few steps back, surveying the pack. "Let''s see..." My gaze settled on the one who had attacked me earlier¡ªthe youngest and most energetic of the group. "I shall call you... Ravokar!" The moment I spoke the name, something shifted deep within me. A string of mysterious connection was forged, and my entire body shivered. The name ''Ravokar'' imprinted itself onto my soul, binding the wolf to me. "Woah!" I exclaimed as a sudden wave of dizziness hit me. My head spun, and I felt a significant drain on my mana. I quickly realized I had lost nearly 3,000 mana in an instant. I could feel everything about that wolf¡ªits breath, its heartbeat¡ªas if I were a part of it. "This is so awesome!" I exclaimed, overwhelmed by the sensation. Ravokar lowered his head, bowing to me with complete submission. "I shall only serve one master in my life, and it will forever be you, oh great one!" he barked. Our connection transcended speech, allowing me to fully understand his language, though speaking it remained a challenge for me. "Good..." I managed to bark back, the sound rough but sufficient. Next, I turned to the wolf standing beside him. This one was slightly different from the others¡ªits eyes glowed blood-red, unlike the golden eyes of the rest. It stood unfazed by my aura, though it showed no signs of rebellion. "Your name... Lykaon!" I declared. The moment the name left my lips, another string of connection etched itself into my soul, binding us together. "Yes, master," Lykaon said without hesitation, bowing deeply. His blood-red eyes shone brightly, giving him an almost cursed appearance. My gaze shifted to the next wolf. It resembled the others, but its mouth was smeared with fresh blood, and the faint smell of raw flesh lingered. Strands of meat still clung to its teeth, and its claws were noticeably larger than those of the others. "Vargrin," I said, meeting its gaze. "It seems to suit you." "Master..." he said unwillingly. With that, a third name etched itself into my soul, further solidifying my growing bond with the pack. As I named them, I began to feel a subtle change within myself¡ªa faint but tangible surge of power. It was small, almost imperceptible, but undeniable. These bonds were not just connections; they were making me stronger. It was the fourth wolf''s turn, and this one looked different¡ªsleeker, more slender. A female Thunder Tempest? "Your gender?" I asked directly, my tone firm. A softer growl, though still ferocious, answered me. "Female, master..." She already accepted me as her master? A hint of curiosity stirred within me. Perhaps we can even be friends. "You shall be named Savryn!" "Yes!" Savryn growled in response, her tone devoid of any dissatisfaction or reluctance. Next, I turned to the fifth wolf. This one was enormous¡ªdespite being level 19, it was nearly twice the size of the others. "I like this one," I muttered to myself, already envisioning this beast tearing a bear apart with ease. "Omenpaw, will you take this name?" The towering, two-meter wolf gazed down at me, nodding solemnly. With that simple motion, the fifth connection was made, etching its name into my soul. "Now..." My gaze fell on the last of the pack¡ªthe leader. A level 20 Thunder Tempest. It was powerful, commanding, and proud. But even it had been unable to resist my binding. "I will not submit!" the leader roared, its aura flaring violently. Lightning crackled across the sky, and a storm gathered overhead. A thick bolt of lightning suddenly struck, hurtling straight toward me. Foolish... "Earth Shield..." I murmured, my tone cold, tinged with sadness and disappointment. Massive slabs of rock and dirt materialized mid-air, forming an impenetrable barrier that effortlessly absorbed the lightning strike. The wind whipped around me, sending my hair dancing wildly as my dark aura surged. Rage bubbled within me¡ªan unrelenting, primal fury. I felt insulted, unrecognized, and unworthy in this wolf''s eyes. Without hesitation, I swung my scythe, the blade carving through the air. The leader''s head fell to the ground in a spray of crimson, its body collapsing in a pool of blood. Something deep within me screamed, urging me to let go, to obliterate anyone who dared to defy me. And so I did. The remaining wolves trembled, their submission absolute. None spoke; none dared move. [You have lost a companion beast] [The current beast count: 5/20] "What a pity... I liked this one the most," I muttered, my voice heavy with a blend of rage and sorrow. In that moment, Malrang leapt onto my shoulder, her familiar warmth grounding me. "It''s okay, Gaon, she said softly, her tone calm and reassuring. You did exactly what you needed to do. They had to learn respect. If not you, then I would have done it in your stead." I took a deep breath, letting her words settle the turmoil within me, then turned to address the remaining wolves. "Listen well, my companions. You are no slaves to me. Obey, and you will be my friends. Rebel, and you will become my enemies. My word is absolute. The Dark Lord stands before you¡ªbow to the birth of disaster we shall bring to our enemies!" "AWOOOO!" The wolves'' howls echoed across the valley, a deafening chorus of submission and unity. And so, this was how I took my first true step on the path of darkness. But this darkness would not fall upon those who called me their friend. No¡ªthis darkness would only consume those who dared to call me their enemy. Chapter 43 An Old Friend (Part 1) My hair and dress swayed gently in the soft wind as it wove its way through the narrow valley. Curiosity gnawed at me¡ªI craved to know what lay beyond this labyrinth. Without hesitation, we pressed forward, unafraid of what the night might hold beneath its dark veil.Somehow, the night had begun to feel comforting, wrapping me in the soothing embrace of the moonlight. I sat atop Malrang''s back, the Thunder Tempest pack trailing behind. Slowly but surely, they were beginning to accept me as their new master, their submission cemented by the overwhelming display of my power. After I killed their leader, I absorbed its soul¡ªa sight that shook them to their core The valley stretched endlessly, its crimson ground radiating intense heat¡ªenough to cook anything alive that lacked fire resistance or a thick hide. The rocks along the sides were slightly cooler and less red, but the overall temperature made the place feel like a scorching desert. It was desolate, eerily silent. Aside from the wolves I had encountered, I hadn''t seen any other beasts. Why am I so unlucky at finding monsters these days? I thought, frustration bubbling. I''m falling behind. But then again, could I really complain? I had grown immensely strong in such a short time. Ruler... Dark Lord... the Fire Goddess''s legacy... All of these powers had come to me so quickly, so suddenly. I hadn''t even had the chance to fully assimilate them. Everything was happening too fast, overwhelming in its intensity. And yet, despite the whirlwind of events, I felt an odd sense of belonging. This world... feels like home. I could sense the change within myself. Each day, I grew stronger and stronger, yet my level ranking continued to drop, currently sitting at 671. Countless people were relentlessly hunting beasts, climbing the ranks as if it were all that mattered. But that didn''t mean they were growing truly stronger than me. I bet I could easily kill anyone five or more levels above me. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This world might currently feel like a game to most, but I could see the bigger picture. I''ve been lucky enough to stumble on the details yet unknown to other people. And that gave me an advantage. Suddenly, Malrang''s nose twitched. She stopped in her tracks, sniffing the air intently. "Malrang, can you smell the exit?" I asked, watching her ears perk up. "No," she replied, her voice calm but alert. "But I can smell... something else. Creatures, up ahead." "It''s a familiar scent," Vargrin growled, rushing to the front of the pack. Lowering his head, he sniffed the ground, his sharp claws scraping at the crimson dirt. After a moment, his gaze lifted toward the path ahead. "Master!" Vargrin barked urgently. "I can smell your kind ahead of us. If my nose does not betray me, they''re currently fighting a crimson deer. Our pack had been hunting that deer for days¡ªit kept evading us, leaving us hungry and frustrated. Eventually, we drove it into this valley, but we lost track of it when we sensed a powerful foe and decided to change targets..." His tone was calm and carefully measured, but I could sense the weight behind his words. He was holding something back. It didn''t take much to understand¡ªit was my presence that had caused their hesitation and ultimately cost them their target. "Humans ahead...?" I mused, resting my chin on my palm, my elbow sinking into my knee. A flicker of thought passed through my mind. Should I intervene or let them be? A smirk crossed my lips. Perhaps I should kill that deer myself... and steal their experience. "How strong is that monster?" I inquired, my tone casual but curious. "It''s much stronger than all of us combined," Vargrin admitted, his voice laced with tension. "Our pack originally numbered thirty, but we were forced to split up after entering this place." "Let''s approach from the shadows and see how the fight unfolds. I''d rather not meddle in the affairs of other humans... I..." My voice trailed off as three familiar figures flashed through my mind. A pang of longing struck me¡ªI missed them, in a way. But I also wanted to forget. I''ll stay alone if there''s no one who can truly accept me. If I fell into darkness, I would drag myself out with my own power. I didn''t need their support. I never did. I ordered Vargrin to take the lead. He moved stealthily, guiding us through the narrowing path with precision. Malrang was forced to revert to her tiny form, her massive size no longer practical in the confined space. Stepping gracefully onto the crimson ground, I left faint, dark imprints with each step¡ªDark Lord Steps, building up agility in case I needed to strike swiftly and steal the kill for myself. This was surprisingly entertaining¡ªhunting with the wolves. It felt as though I had been transported back in time to when my ancestors first began taming them. But, of course, back then, I''d likely have been relegated to picking berries and washing bloodied clothes at best. Hunting like this would''ve been out of the question. Which made it all the more exhilarating now. We gradually reached the end of the labyrinth, where the narrow path widened dramatically, revealing an open space up ahead. "We should take this path up and watch from above," Vargrin growled softly, motioning toward a narrow, somewhat accessible trail that led upward. It wasn''t an easy climb. I had to make a few small, careful leaps to ascend, as it was far from a regular path. Each movement was deliberate, ensuring no sound betrayed our approach. The seven of us lay low on the cliff, carefully watching the events unfold below, taking care not to reveal our presence. My eyes locked onto a towering crimson deer, at least five or six meters tall, yet surprisingly slim in build. Its horns bore a striking resemblance to those of deer from my world, yet here they mirrored the Blazelia trees, appearing as though they were ablaze. Flames surrounded the creature, and the crimson sea of fire it commanded engulfed a small group of humans. No more than ten of them were locked in a desperate battle against the monstrous beast. I could barely make out what they were screaming¡ªthe distance was too great, nearly 500 meters separating us. On top of that, the cliff we were perched on was quite tall, further muffling their desperate shouts. "Ranged unit! Use your ice magic to tame this monster! We need to extinguish these flames before they consume us!" The voice was commanding, firm. He seemed to be the leader of the group¡ªor at least a tank¡ªresponsible for coordinating the party. "We need to secure its escape path! Those with earth magic, seal all the exits!" The one shouting was a young boy, no older than 14 or 15 years old. He held a shield and sword, his armor plain and unremarkable. Yet his determination to slay the monster was undeniable. Positioned at the very front, he absorbed the brunt of the fire attacks, his shield glowing faintly as it endured the onslaught. Each swing of his sword sent powerful shockwaves at the beast, but they left little more than scratches. Behind him, the rest of the party attacked with precision and force, wielding a dazzling array of weapons and magic. Blades flashed, flames roared, and the air crackled with energy as martial arts and magic intertwined. Their relentless assault forced the monster to scream in pain, but the Crimson Deer refused to relent. It suddenly darted toward an open path, seeking an escape in a desperate flash of speed. But before it could flee, a massive rock materialized, slamming into place to block its way. A young girl stood at the source of the magic. Though I couldn''t make out her features clearly from this distance, something about her seemed oddly familiar, as if I''d seen her before. I shook my head, dismissing the thought. Now wasn''t the time to dwell on it. I needed to stay focused, to observe, and to wait for the perfect moment to strike. "Master! They seem to have pushed the monster into a corner. Should we move?" Ravokar asked impatiently, his body trembling slightly. Sparks of lightning crackled around his oddly shaped head, betraying his eagerness to rush in and sink his fangs into the deer. "Calm down... Not yet!" I said firmly, signaling to Malrang with a glance to keep Ravokar in check. I couldn''t afford any reckless moves; the timing had to be perfect. Malrang immediately leapt onto Ravokar''s head, curling up comfortably as her fluffy tails draped over his face, effectively blocking his view. She turned to me with a cheeky grin. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this one under control." The fight was far from over¡ªI could feel it. The monster, though cornered, still radiated energy. It wouldn''t allow itself to be taken down by this group so easily. And I was right. In the next moment, the deer broke free from the enclosure, darting at lightning speed around the battlefield. Its hooves left a trail of sparks, igniting flames wherever they struck. Slowly but surely, the fire began spreading from the corners of the battlefield. Then, in a breathtaking display of power, a massive fire tornado erupted, spiraling into the sky and engulfing the entire open area in blazing flames, threatening to consume everything in its path. What a terrifying skill! Chapter 44 An Old Friend (Part 2) My eyes shone, captivated by the mesmerizing beauty of the fire as it engulfed everything, trapping the people within. Their desperate struggle to resist the searing heat was futile. Before my eyes, three of the mages were reduced to ashes.The remaining survivors, who managed to react in time, sought refuge within an earth shield cast by the girl from before. "That''s a powerful attack, but it means this is the end. This is the beast''s last struggle," Vargrin growled, his claws digging into the dirt as if preparing to leap. "We can move in as soon as this hurricane of fire dies down," he added. "No," I said coldly, standing up and locking my eyes on the deer flying around the battlefield at lightning speed. "I''ll deal with it now!" Without hesitation, I activated Space Distortion and spread my fiery wings, launching myself toward the target. "Master!" Vargrin screamed, crouching, ready to jump and follow, but Malrang stopped him with a firm paw. "Trust your master and watch!" she reprimanded him. Her words echoed faintly in my ears as the roaring flames consumed me. My scythe spun in my hands, a deadly blur of motion. With a swift throw, it tore through the air, gaining incredible momentum before slicing the deer cleanly in half at its hip. But the battle wasn''t over. The deer began regenerating at an alarming pace, its body struggling desperately to reconnect with its severed half. It lay on the ground, writhing, its eyes wide with fear and pleading for mercy. For a moment, something deep within me rebelled. My old life and morals clawed to the surface, urging me to spare it. But then, the darkness inside me rose, snuffing out the pity. Rage and killing intent consumed me, sharper and more absolute than ever. "I suppose I''ll leave you intact for my beasts to feast..." I muttered, my voice cold and unforgiving. Wind Slash! A compressed gust of wind tore through the air, slicing the monster''s head cleanly in half. It collapsed instantly, lifeless. [Congratulations][You have slain an epic monster: Blazelia Deer] [Your experience increased by 5%] Soul Harvest... A delicious black orb flew into my mouth, its rich flavor filling me with exhilaration. Wow. I didn''t know deer could taste this good! Amazed by the flavor, I found myself craving more. As the flames died down, they revealed the earth prison on the other side of the battlefield, standing undisturbed amidst the scorched terrain. The rocks crumbled, revealing seven remaining people. They looked at me with a hostile gaze, clearly unhappy with me stealing their prey. "You piece of shit! How dare you steal from us?! I''ll kill you and carry your head as my trophy!" An ugly-looking young man snarled, lashing out at me with unbridled rage. His words were venomous, but they only made me laugh inwardly. Some people truly have a death wish. I was ready to kill all of them, but at least one of them had some sense. The leader of the group raised his hand, stopping the idiot with a death wish. "Sorry, friend," he said, his tone apologetic, though a tinge of irritation was unmistakable in his voice. "My teammate here was too hot-headed. We''re thankful that you saved us from that fire tornado," he added with a bright smile. Yet, I had never seen a smile so blatantly fake. "But," he continued, his true intentions slipping through, "that doesn''t mean you''re allowed to steal our kill. You must compensate us for that, don''t you think?" His party members grinned, their expressions dripping with greed and lust as their eyes shamelessly roamed over my body¡ªparticularly my bare legs. Slowly but surely, they crept closer to me, closing the gap. I stood still, leaning on my scythe, pressing its blade lightly into the ground to steady myself. "I see..." I said, my voice cold, taunting. "And what if I refuse?" Their lecherous grins widened, and the entire group broke into mocking laughter. "What can a girl like you do to us?" the leader sneered. "Are you going to stomp on us with your high heels?" His smile twisted into something vile, a mask of barbaric lust and twisted desires. I felt my patience slipping, my rage bubbling to the surface. "Watch your mouth, kid..." I said, my voice low and laced with venom. "Kill them..." The darkness inside me screamed, urging me to end their miserable lives. The tall, middle-aged man in silver armor stepped forward, towering over me. His expression was smug as he reached for my arm. "You''re a funny one," he said, his voice dripping with condescension. "Come play with this older brother. I''ll make you feel like a real woma¡ª" His words were cut off, never to be heard in this world again. In a single, fluid motion, my scythe flashed through the air. His head flew skyward, while the rest of his body collapsed to the ground with a dull thud, staining the earth crimson with his blood. I watched as the stunned expressions of the group turned to sheer terror. Their knees trembled, the arrogance they flaunted moments before evaporating into thin air. I let my aura surge. The Ruler Effect took hold, forcing all of them to their knees in an instant. Even the young woman, who had been retreating quietly and hiding herself from my gaze, had no choice but to submit, bowing low before me. The men trembled like frightened rabbits facing a wolf. Speaking of wolves... I raised my hand, and five streaks of lightning tore through the sky, striking the ground with thunderous force. My wolves materialized behind me in a flash. Malrang sat perched on Ravokar''s head, her sharp gaze fixed on the men. I could feel her killing intent radiating, as fierce a fire that burned in her heart. The group''s eyes widened in horror. A sour stench suddenly tainted the air, breaking the oppressive silence. I didn''t need to look down to know the source¡ªpuddles were forming beneath the teenager. "Seriously...? You can''t even hold it in?" I said, my voice dripping with disdain. "What a pitiful thing..." I felt a wave of disgust wash over me. These fools were pathetic, their souls reeking of cowardice. "Pl-please spare us!" The same idiot who had lashed out at me earlier was now the first to beg for his life, his voice trembling with desperation. I growled softly in wolf language, and in an instant, my Thunder Tempests descended on the five men, mauling them without mercy. Their final moments were consumed by confusion¡ªthey had no idea it was my command that sealed their fate. Malrang leapt onto my shoulder, her gaze fixed on the lone woman still kneeling on the ground. She tilted her head curiously before speaking, her voice dripping with disdain. "Why did you leave her alive?" she asked, clearly disappointed. She had wanted to end the entire group. "I wonder why..." I muttered, my eyes narrowing as I studied the young woman. The longer I looked at her, the more familiar she seemed. She looked to be my age, yet there was something else¡ªsomething hauntingly recognizable. No... it couldn''t be her... I stepped forward, my scythe poised to deliver a lethal strike. I took a swing, fully prepared to end her life. But before the blade could connect, she broke, her voice trembling with fear and anguish. "Gaon! Please spare me! Please... I''m sorry... I''m sorry!" Her tear-streaked face and familiar voice froze my hands mid-swing, stopping me from taking the head of someone I once held dear. That voice¡ªit shattered my heart in an instant. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Jeong Soo-Ah?..." My scythe vanished mid-swing, dissipating into the air. This was the one person I could never kill. Not even if she hurt me. Not even if she betrayed me. She was my best friend. "Why..." I struggled to find the words. "Why are you here?" Why her? Why... Was this another sick plot from that self-proclaimed Creator? Why... why¡­? I never wanted to see her again. Not after everything. Ever since I was framed as a cheater, I had clung to the hope that she would stand by my side. But she didn''t. "How could you, Soo-Ah?" I had held that question inside for so long. Now, as my voice trembled, my eyes slowly filled with tears. The pain was unbearable, and it made the darkness within me flare, threatening to break free, clawing for control of my mind. She knelt before me, sobbing uncontrollably, yet no words left her lips. Her body trembled, and she bit her lip so hard I thought it might bleed. "WHY!?" I screamed, my voice echoing through the empty battlefield. "WAS I REALLY SUCH A SCUMBAG FRIEND TO YOU? WHY DID YOU LIE TO THEM!?" I wished, in that moment, that I would never meet anyone I cared about in this cruel world. Soo-Ah turned her face away, her lips trembling as if she wanted to speak but couldn''t. Her body shook even harder, and tears streamed down her face, falling silently to the ground. "SPEAK TO ME!" I cried out, my voice cracking under the weight of my emotions. My body shook uncontrollably, barely able to contain the storm within. "Did they pay you? How much? Why?" My voice softened, trembling with despair. "I trusted you, Soo-Ah. I trusted you more than anyone. You were the only one I could rely on... my best friend. We were inseparable. So why...? Why did you do it?" At that moment, I remembered the pinky promise we made back in middle school¡ªto always be there for each other, to stay best friends forever, and to stand together against anyone who dared to bully either of us. My aura surged uncontrollably, a torrent of darkness erupting around us. The black flames of my sorrow and fury rose, encircling us in a blazing ring. The fire mirrored my emotions, dancing mournfully as though sharing my pain. "Let go, Gaon... She broke you. She hurt you. Summon your blade¡ªlet her neck feel the same pain you''ve endured for years. You can never trust her again. Trust only me, Gaon. Only me!" The voice echoed in my mind, its venomous words weaving into my thoughts. I could feel my grasp on myself slipping, my scythe slowly materializing in my hand. Get out! I screamed inwardly, my voice trembling with defiance. I told you before¡ªthis is my body! The flames around me roared, shooting high into the sky. My scythe''s blade hovered inches from Soo-Ah''s neck, stopping just short. A thin line of crimson appeared as the blade left a small cut, her blood dripping slowly to the ground. I cried. Tears streamed uncontrollably down my face as my scythe vanished once more. "Get up... and go," I said, my voice hollow, drained of all emotion. My eyes, now devoid of tears, stared into the distance as I turned and walked away, leaving Soo-Ah kneeling on the ground, soaked in her own tears. Chapter 45 Jeong Soo-Ah Every step I took felt like a mountain crushing me, the weight of my past exploding in my heart with every movement. The darkness inside me feasted on that very pain, feeding on it, growing stronger little by little. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Soul Harvest..." The words escaped me without command, and all the human souls suddenly flew toward me, forcing their way into my mouth. The vile taste of human flesh assaulted my tongue, making me nearly gag. I felt a deep wave of revulsion, not just at the act but at how familiar the taste had become. The realization churned in my stomach, making it all the worse. I was terrified. The dark entity within me had grown strong¡ªstrong enough to use my skills without my permission. How dare you! I screamed inwardly, my voice laced with rage and disgust. But the entity only laughed, an eerie, tormenting sound echoing in my mind. It always waited for the worst moments to assert itself, to remind me of its hold over me. "We must grow stronger, by any means..." Those words sent a chill down my spine. This entity was terrifying¡ªa lurking predator within me. Who knows who I might hurt, or even kill, if I couldn''t control myself someday? I quickly rotated my soul energy through my body, forcing it to flow rapidly. The brightness of my soul burned fiercely, pushing back against the encroaching darkness. The entity fell silent, retreating into the depths of my being, for now. We must grow stronger, by any means... Those words sent an icy chill through my entire body. This entity was terrifying¡ªits voice carried an inevitability I couldn''t ignore. What if I can''t control myself? Who might I kill someday, by accident... or worse, because of it? I gritted my teeth and focused, rotating my soul energy rapidly through my body. The bright, searing flow pushed back against the creeping darkness within, igniting my soul like a raging fire. The entity recoiled, silenced for now, but its lingering presence left me shaken. "Haah..." I exhaled deeply, my body weary from the effort of pushing away the darkness, though I still couldn''t feel safe. I shouldn''t think of it as eating humans¡­ it''s only their souls after all¡­ but it still feels so wrong. So disgusting. I could feel my heart tremble at the thought. But it makes me grow¡­ strong. I quickly shook those thoughts away and turned my attention to the crying Soo-Ah. Without a word, I called to my beasts and Malrang, then turned to leave. "Wait!" Her sorrowful voice made my body tremble for a moment, but I ignored it, stepping forward. "Lee Gaon! I said wait! You stupid princess!" she screamed, her voice cracking with desperation. Stupid princess¡­ The words struck me, pulling me into a memory¡ªa simpler time, a different life. Back then, things felt so much easier, so much warmer. 10 years ago¡­ Two elementary school girls walked along a narrow, paved path winding through a quiet neighborhood in Seoul. Around them, towering apartment buildings cast long shadows in the fading daylight, their concrete facades stretching endlessly. The path led to a tiny park, tucked away like a secret. Giggling, the girls made their way to a wooden bench, settling down as if it were their own special spot. The two looked almost like sisters, both with dark black hair and warm brown eyes. The only noticeable difference was that the girl on the left had a slightly fuller figure¡ªnot plump, but sturdier¡ªwhile the girl on the right was unnaturally slim, her pale face lacking any color in her cheeks. "Gaon! Look!" the sturdier girl exclaimed, pulling two lipsticks from her backpack. She handed one to the frail girl beside her, a bright smile lighting up her face. "I asked my dad to buy this for you! What do you think? It''s going to look amazing on you¡ªlike a true princess!" she declared, opening the lid to reveal a soft pink lipstick. She leaned forward, moving to apply it to Gaon''s lips. Gaon pushed her hand away, turning her face in rebellion. "But it''s moisturizing! Look at your chapped lips!" "No! I''ll never wear lipstick! I told you before, Soo-Ah¡ªnever!" Gaon proclaimed proudly, as if refusing lipstick were some grand act of self-care. The two wrestled playfully, laughter filling the air. Gaon struggled, squirming as she tried to fend off Soo-Ah''s persistent attempts. But in the end, she lost the battle. Her lips were now decorated with a beautiful pink sheen, making her look like a doll. "See! I told you¡ªyou look like a princess!" Soo-Ah exclaimed, clapping her hands as her face lit up with a triumphant smile. "Hahaha!" Their laughter was interrupted by another, harsher sound echoing in the distance. A group of older girls approached, their expressions dripping with disdain and mockery. "Look at these two bitches trying to look pretty. Can''t they tell they''re both ugly as hell?" one of them sneered, prompting laughter from the trio. The leader of the group, an arrogant girl with heavy makeup, stepped forward. "I like that lipstick in your hands," she said, her voice dripping with menace. "Hand it over, and I''ll let you go home with your clothes intact. Unless¡­" Her smile twisted. "¡­you''d rather have the boys in this neighborhood see your naked, ugly bodies." She moved closer to Gaon, wiping a finger across her lips to smear the pink lipstick. Holding up her finger for her friends to see, she laughed. "What do you think, girls? Does this shade suit me?" Gaon and Soo-Ah trembled slightly as they sat frozen on the bench. Anger flickered in Gaon''s teary eyes, but in Soo-Ah''s gaze, there was something else¡ªa fire burning brightly. Without hesitation, Soo-Ah shrugged off her heavy backpack and hurled it, hitting the leader square in the face. The girl stumbled back with a cry of pain, falling to the ground. "You sluts!" she screamed, her voice cracking as her friends rushed to help her. The scuffle escalated quickly. Soo-Ah grabbed Gaon''s backpack and swung it like a weapon, beating the bullies back. Her sturdy frame gave her an edge over the slim older girls, and soon, they were scrambling away. "We''ll come back for you sluts¡ªjust you wait!" one of them screamed, their voices fading as they retreated. Gaon sat frozen on the bench, her face streaked with tears. She was too scared to move, sobbing uncontrollably. Then, a sharp sting brought her back to reality¡ªa slap across her cheek. "You stupid princess!" Soo-Ah yelled, her voice firm but trembling with emotion. "If someone picks on you, you fight back! Do you hear me? Don''t ever give up on yourself! You''re better than them!" Another slap landed on Gaon''s other cheek. Gaon stared at Soo-Ah, her teary eyes filled with confusion¡ªand respect. That day, Soo-Ah taught her how to fight, how to stand up for herself. Present¡­ Soo-Ah was right¡­ I''m a stupid princess. My steps slowed, my heart growing heavier with each one. I''m running away again. Running, when I should be facing my problems¡ªfacing reality. My hands clenched tightly at my sides. I need to know. I need to hear her confession. Why did she betray me? I stopped in my tracks and turned back. It''s enough. I''m done running away. I took steady steps toward my sobbing friend. Her tear-filled eyes widened as she saw me turn back, most likely surprised I''d changed my mind. Without hesitation, I raised my palm. It happened so quickly¡ªmy hand met Soo-Ah''s crying face with a sharp slap. "Enough crying... You''re better than that¡­ remember?" I said, my voice trembling. My own eyes began to water, and I wanted to disappear, drown myself in a pool of regret for coming back. After all these years, it felt so humiliating. "I''m sorry, Gaon¡­ I know you''ll never forgive me..." Soo-Ah whispered, her hand reaching for her throbbing cheek. She turned her face away, unable to meet my eyes. "You''re right," I said softly, my voice laced with a quiet pain. "I will never forgive you." But it didn''t change the truth lodged deep in my heart. "It doesn''t change the fact that you''ll always be my best friend, no matter how much you hurt me, Soo-Ah..." I extended my hand to her. The anger burning inside me hadn''t faded¡ªit lingered, sharp and unforgiving. But I knew I had to stop running. I needed to learn the truth, even if it didn''t bring me peace. Would it ease the weight on my chest, or would it make me sink deeper into despair? I didn''t know. But one thing was certain¡ªif I ran away now, this mindset would destroy me. How could I win any fight in the future if I kept letting my past control me? She took my hand, and I pulled her up. Her black hair and brown eyes were as striking as ever. Since school, she had grown into a true beauty. Time had polished her into someone who could rival a model. Despite our fallout, I felt a pang of happiness for her¡ªshe seemed to have adapted well to this world. "Why are you here?" I asked, keeping my tone steady. I wanted to take this conversation slow. "I¡­ I got dragged into this world when my boyfriend and I found a golden card on our doorstep¡­" Her voice trembled, still heavy with sobs. Suddenly, she moved closer, throwing her arms around me in a tight hug. "I''m sorry, Gaon! I missed you! I had no choice, I promise you!" Her words struck a nerve, but I took them with a grain of salt. I wasn''t na?ve enough to believe her excuses. The fake posts on social media, the lies about me¡ªshe wasn''t forced. She likely did it for money. But whatever. That world was gone. I would have my chance to confront her about it later¡ªjust not now. "It''s okay. Calm down," I said softly, patting her back. Then it hit me. Boyfriend? "Don''t tell me¡­ your boyfriend was one of them?" I asked, my voice dropping as suspicion crept in. She froze, stepping back slightly. "Ah¡­ no¡­" she stammered, but her eyes betrayed her sorrow. "We got separated after arriving," she said hurriedly, avoiding my gaze. "I think we appeared in different places." "Thank you for killing those scum¡­ They forced me to follow them, to protect them with my skills. And then¡­ they took turns every day and r-¡­" Her voice broke, cutting off as she hugged herself tightly, trembling uncontrollably. "BASTARDS!" Rage surged through me like an unstoppable wave. I wanted to bring them back to life just to kill them again¡ªand again¡ªin an endless loop of suffering. I wanted them to feel the pain they had inflicted, a thousandfold. Malrang leapt onto my shoulder, her gaze shifting between me and Soo-Ah. My beasts circled us, sniffing her cautiously. Then came the words I didn''t want to hear right now, the ones that made my fury boil over. "She''s telling the truth," Savryn barked softly. Flames erupted around me, raging like a wildfire. They consumed the men''s lifeless bodies, dark flames reducing them to nothing but ash. I clenched my fists, trembling in anger. "It''s my turn to protect you now, Soo-Ah," I said, my voice trembling with resolve. "No one will ever dare to touch you again. I vow to you!" In that moment, a singular thought burned in my mind¡ªI wanted to destroy the world. To tear apart all the vile, disgusting people who dared to harm others so cruelly. Chapter 46 News about Kim Ha-Joon The endless valley stretched far and wide, its maze-like paths trapping us in an oppressive labyrinth. Only the soft moonlight lit the way, casting long shadows that danced around us.I mounted Malrang, pulling Soo-Ah up with me. She sat behind me briefly before shifting onto Omenpaw, her gaze flicking toward me now and then. She didn''t say anything, and the silence between us grew heavier with each passing moment. It felt awkward¡ªtraveling in silence, knowing that in the past we could never stop talking, laughing, or sharing secrets. Yet here we were, worlds apart despite being so close. Still, despite everything, I couldn''t bring myself to abandon her the way she abandoned me. Perhaps there''s still a shred of humanity left in me, I thought, especially for those I once held close. "So¡­" I broke the silence, my voice cutting through the quiet. "Did you meet anyone else you knew from our world?" I was genuinely curious. Who else from my past might have been dragged into this place? Or was it possible that nearly everyone¡ªmaybe even the entire world¡ªhad been transported here? At first, I thought this world was meant for those with great talent. But after encountering far too many fools on my journey, I wasn''t so sure anymore. "N-no..." she stammered, barely managing to get the words out. I didn''t blame her. "But I did hear some rumors about someone." My ears perked up. "You don''t mean Kim Ha-Joon?" My heart began pounding wildly, the mere thought of him sparking a mix of fury and anticipation. "That... yes. He''s in this world," she admitted, her voice trembling as if she were terrified of him. "And... he''s looking for you." "How amusing," I snorted. "How did you find this out?" I raised an eyebrow, skeptical about her words. Her story didn''t sit right with me, and I wanted answers. She glanced up at the moon, muttering something under her breath before answering. "My boss... well, the teenager you killed. He was a big fan of Kim Ha-Joon. Ever since I joined the party, he wouldn''t shut up about him. He''d brag that he had the honor of meeting him just a few days ago." Her body trembled slightly, as if reluctant to share the next part. "That''s how I found out you were in this world... or at least, that''s what Kim Ha-Joon believed. He claimed you were here, running and hiding from him like a..." Her voice faltered, struggling to finish the sentence. "Like what? A bitch I am?" I sneered. "He''s called me that plenty of times on the news and in his livestreams. But let me make one thing clear¡ªI''m not afraid of him." I felt the fire in my heart burn hotter, fiercer. My hands trembled with restrained rage. "To tell you the truth, I''m looking for him too," I said, my voice dropping into a chilling, venomous tone. "And I will end his miserable life with my own hands. I''ll make him regret ever crossing paths with me. I''ll tear him apart, piece by piece, until he begs me for the mercy of death¡ªand I won''t give it to him. I will slowly torture him, even if it takes a million years, I will keep him alive, drowning in pain." The flames inside me surged, consuming every corner of my mind, feeding the darkness that coiled tighter around my heart. "YOU CAN''T!" Soo-Ah screamed, her voice cracking as it rang out. "He''ll kill you, Gaon! He''s a beast¡­ too strong. You''d be digging your own grave by going after him!" Her face was pale, terror written all over it. "Don''t worry," I sneered, the words dripping with venom. "I''m stronger than I look. After all, he never beat me once¡ªnot in a single rematch." Memories I''d buried clawed their way back to the surface, each one sharpening my hatred. After I was framed as a cheater, that bastard came to me, pretending to be a savior. He promised to clear my name, said it was all a misunderstanding. He swore if we fought again, he''d live stream it to prove my innocence. And I believed him. I let him into my life, let him use me. We fought, again and again, and I crushed him every single time. I didn''t hold back, didn''t let him win¡ªnot even once. But instead of clearing my name, he twisted the narrative. He made the world hate me more. They called me a confirmed cheater, said I was too shameless to stop even after being "exposed." And him? That vile piece of garbage? I eventually realized his true goal. He didn''t care about my name or my life. All he wanted was to use me¡ªto craft his own pathetic legend. The man who beat the world''s greatest cheater. He didn''t care how much he destroyed me in the process. Well, now it''s my turn. This time, I''ll be the one to destroy him. I don''t care what I have to become¡ªdevil, monster, demon, it doesn''t matter. I''ll burn him alive, make him scream for a mercy he''ll never get. I''ll make sure Kim Ha-Joon knows true suffering before I finally end him. I could see how Soo-Ah''s expression and shoulders dropped, her eyes filled with worry. She looked at me like she was looking at someone suicidal. "Gaon..." Her voice trembled. "I know how much you hate him, but please, don''t be a fool. Think of the bigger picture... You must run, flee far, far away where he won''t find you... After all... he''s already a King." I felt as if a bomb had just been dropped on me. "King? Him?" I repeated, the word tasting bitter in my mouth. For a moment, I wavered, but the fire of revenge burned even fiercer. "So what? I''m the Ruler. If I kill the King, wouldn''t that directly promote me to one?" I smirked faintly, considering the bigger picture, just as she mentioned. Killing him would mean killing two birds with one stone. "Master!" Vargrin suddenly cut in, his tone eager. "Sorry to interrupt, but I can smell a cave up ahead¡ªand a beast inside. Do you wish to rest there for the night?" He walked beside me, his long, stretched-out face sniffing the ground with purpose. "A cave?" I tilted my head thoughtfully. "Sounds good... Good job, Vargrin." The praise seemed to light him up. His tail wagged energetically, swaying through the air, and his tongue lolled out like an overgrown puppy. For a creature that had once tried to kill me, it was almost amusing to see him so eager to please. It seemed he had fully accepted me as his master. We quickly arrived at a small cave. Inside, a peculiar creature¡ªa half-bear, half-spider hybrid¡ªlay lifeless on the ground. Vargrin had gone ahead and taken care of it before we arrived. All that was left for me to do was use Soul Harvest to claim its soul. I couldn''t help but feel pleased as I watched the black orb of energy flow into me. Since my beasts were bound to my soul, the creatures or people they killed were counted as my own kills. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How interesting... and funny. I smirked. I''m now only 1% away from leveling up. Soon, I would grow so strong that not even the bastard who controls this world would be able to tame me. "Make yourself comfortable somewhere," I said, glancing at Soo-Ah. "You can sleep with one of the wolves¡ªthey seem soft enough." She stood frozen, her body rigid, as though she were waiting for my commands. "And why are you so reserved?" I asked, my gaze narrowing. "I may never forgive you, but we''re still friends. Just act like you always used to." The words that left my mouth carried a faint warmth, but my tone made it clear¡ªI hadn''t forgotten what she did to me, nor had I forgiven it. "Right..." she mumbled awkwardly before curling up next to Omenpaw. She pulled his thick tail over herself like a blanket, and he didn''t seem to mind in the slightest. Omenpaw glanced at me briefly, as if seeking my approval. When I gave a small nod, he rested his head on the ground and fell asleep faster than I could blink. "Keep an eye on her. I don''t trust her at all¡ªshe''s not the same as I remember," I growled softly to the other four wolves. Without making a sound, they moved into position, taking spots around Soo-Ah and surrounding her. "You can speak the beast language?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of amazement. "Yes. These are my demon beasts¡ªthey''re completely loyal to me," I replied with a faint, fake smile. "I asked them to protect you." "Th-thank you, Gaon," she said, her voice faltering as she lowered her gaze to the ground, hugging her knees. "I don''t understand why you''re being so nice to me. If it were anyone else, I''d probably be dead by now¡­" "Don''t be silly," I said, the words slipping out before I could stop them. "We''re friends for life." Those were the only honest words I could muster, yet I wasn''t sure if she still saw me as a friend. Soo-Ah lifted her head, her wide eyes locking onto mine. A single tear rolled down her cheek, glistening faintly in the dim light. "Rest well. Tomorrow, we need to try to leave this valley. Do you have any idea what lies beyond it?" I asked, my tone calm but curious. "As far as I''ve heard from other adventurer parties, after we leave the Valley of Blazing Doom, snow and ice quickly take over everything," Soo-Ah replied honestly. "Not many have ventured beyond, so the information is limited to rumors." "Is that what they call this place?" I laughed, the name sounding like something a twelve-year-old might come up with. "And you call yourselves adventurers? To me, we''re more like wanderers in this strange world." I stopped there, choosing not to reveal the secrets I had learned about the previous inhabitants of this place. "You always come up with the weirdest names, Gaon," Soo-Ah said with a soft laugh, her face blooming into the familiar smile I once knew. The sight made me pause, her warmth confusing me, muddling my thoughts about her true intentions. "You don''t say¡­" I replied, shaking the thought away. "Now sleep. We need to get up early and leave this place. I need to grow stronger." I lay down on the cold ground, Malrang curling up on me, her small, soft body providing warmth. "Goodnight, Gaon," Malrang said gently, her watchful eyes never leaving Soo-Ah. "Goodnight," I whispered back to the fox, but before I could drift off, Soo-Ah''s voice caught me by surprise. "Goodnight, Gaon," she murmured, misunderstanding my words. "And¡­ I''m sorry, once again." She closed her eyes, exhaustion taking her quickly into sleep. I shut my eyes, though sleep didn''t come easily. My mind raced with the events of the day, haunted by the past and the revelations of the present. Most of all, my thoughts lingered on Kim Ha-Joon. Eventually, exhaustion won, and I drifted off, ready to face the next day with ambition and a burning desire for strength. Chapter 47 Clash with the Beastly Horde (Part 1) Four days had passed in the valley, which felt like an unending labyrinth. Thanks to the natural gifts of the Thunder Tempests, their keen noses guided us through the crimson death prison. I couldn''t complain too much¡ªduring this time, I managed to kill eleven more monsters, pushing me to level 17. Unfortunately, I didn''t gain any new abilities this time.The sun this morning was scorching, and Soo-Ah could barely hold on, her body drenched in sweat and teetering on the edge of exhaustion. She seemed to drift in and out of consciousness, slumped on the back of the Omenpaw as we traveled. After five long hours¡ªmoving at what felt like fifty or sixty kilometers per hour, thanks to the Thunder Tempests'' incredible speed¡ªthe environment finally began to change. The crimson ground gradually faded, replaced by simple rocky terrain, painting an entirely new picture. Slowly but surely, the ground cooled beneath us. "Master!" Vargrin, who had been away for several days, suddenly appeared, his golden fur dusted with frost and streaked with snow. His eyes gleamed with the promise of good news. "I''ve found the exit!" he roared. "Beyond it, the snowy peaks stretch endlessly, but I sense dangerous auras nearby." His confidence was as reassuring as always¡ªhis hunting skills were unmatched. "Good job!" I growled, pleased with my beasts. They were proving themselves more valuable with each passing day. I couldn''t help but laugh inwardly whenever I glanced at Soo-Ah; her face twisted into a weird expression every time she heard me speaking in the beast language. It had taken some effort to convince her I wasn''t crazy¡ªthat it was just one of my skills. "Gaon, what now? What is our plan after we leave this place?" Malrang''s voice echoed in my mind, her tone brimming with energy, eager for the next adventure. I whispered softly, as she lay perched on my shoulders, "I have no idea. All I want right now is to climb the rankings¡ªlevel, and power¡ªbut I also need to find a good place to wait for Kim Ha-Joon to catch up with me. I need that fight more than anything." Unbeknownst to me, my eyes darkened slightly whenever I mentioned his name, a shadow creeping into my expression. "Gaon..." Soo-Ah called hesitantly, her voice tinged with unease. "Are you sure you know where you''re going? That place... I heard even someone at level 25 died there. Maybe we should turn back..." Her expression betrayed her fear, her usual composure cracking under the weight of uncertainty. "Why are you so afraid?" I replied coldly, my tone cutting through the tension. "If it comes to the worst, I will protect you. But if you really want to go, you can leave on your own. Just ask yourself¡ªcan you survive out there alone?" She looked so different from the brave Soo-Ah I once knew back in school. Perhaps it was the weight of this new world, filled with real, constant danger. Yet, ironically, this world somehow felt safer to me¡ªat least here, we could protect ourselves with our own abilities. Soo-Ah turned her head to the side, her eyes glistening slightly with unshed tears. She said nothing more, her silence a quiet surrender. I rode atop Ravokar, the proud beast''s will crushed beneath my own, ensuring his obedience. His massive paws crunched through the first layer of snow, his displeasure evident in the low growl rumbling from his throat. "I hate snow," he complained, but continued carrying me forward, his defiance tempered by his sense of duty. I patted his head, earning a low, irritated growl in response. Yet, beneath the gruffness, I could sense a hint of pleasure. For all his ugly and oddly shaped features, he had a certain charm. Despite everything, he was cute in his own way. "Lykaon, Vargrin, Savryn! Scout ahead and find me as many monsters as you can. I''ll take on as many as it takes¡ªit''s time for me to catch up in the level rankings!" "Yes!" They took off without a moment''s hesitation. I was falling behind. Even Soo-Ah had already reached level 21. My ranking kept dropping, and the frustration gnawed at me. Later, I learned from her that she had arrived here at least a week before I did. I was late. Most people had been transported here well before I even knew it was happening. But then again... I didn''t exactly keep up with the news. My routine was simple: come home from work, play games, and repeat. There wasn''t much room for conversation in the tiny convenience store where I worked. It wasn''t exactly a buzzing social hub¡ªjust a single small table with two chairs where people occasionally sat to eat. No wonder I never heard anything. But now, my fire burned brighter than ever. If I had to catch up, I wouldn''t just catch up¡ªI''d surpass them all! I suddenly felt a wave of chilling wind crash against my face as the passage widened, revealing a landscape blanketed in white snow. Everywhere I looked, the thin, towering mountains stretched into the sky, their peaks coated in a layer of white that resembled scoops of ice cream. "Wonderful..." Discover exclusive tales on empire "Wonderful..." Our words escaped at the same time, and our eyes met. I couldn''t help but let out a laugh, and soon we were giggling like a pair of high school girls, the sound stirring memories of simpler times. But the moment passed quickly. "Soo-Ah," I said, my tone turning serious as the laughter faded, "I''ll be fighting a lot of powerful beings soon. You need to understand¡ªI won''t always be able to protect you. If you can, support me. If you can''t, hide." The warning hung in the air, firm yet hopeful. My plan depended on everything working as intended once the wolves returned. "I''m not a weak girl, Gaon. I can take care of myself," she said, her voice tinged with irritation. Yet, despite her words, she looked fragile. If we fought, I knew I''d win easily. "I know," I replied, a wild grin spreading across my face. "But what''s about to happen will shake you." Malrang yawned and stretched lazily, her ears twitching. "They''re coming. Prepare yourself," she said, her tone calm but laced with anticipation. The ground began to rumble, a deep vibration that made the air feel alive with tension. In the distance, snow was rising into the sky as a wave of intimidating force surged toward us. Shadows loomed, massive and unrelenting, as the mountains ahead crumbled beneath their weight. Soo-Ah''s face turned pale, her jaw slack as she stared dumbly at the approaching chaos. She snapped her gaze to me, her expression drenched in terror. "What the fuck did you do, Gaon?!" she shrieked. "When you said you''d be fighting soon, I didn''t think you meant now¡ªor against that many! We''re dead, you psychopath!" Her scream was loud enough to make my ears ring, the sheer volume grating. I smirked, unable to suppress the wild grin spreading across my face. "If you''re afraid, go hide. I told ya," I said, my voice brimming with excitement. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My heart raced as adrenaline surged through me. A new battle¡ªfinally! I couldn''t wait to rip apart whatever was coming. My scythe materialized in my hand, its blade gleaming with deadly intent, and my darkness-fire wings erupted behind me, burning bright and furious. The air around me crackled, disintegrating into oblivion under the heat. My blood boiled with anticipation. Nothing feels better than battle! Only twenty-six more souls. That''s all I need to finally figure out what Memento Vivere does. I''ve already absorbed 74¡ªso close now. The thought of another world-shaking upgrade made my heart race. What could it be? If I''m lucky, there might even be enough here to reach it. Just twenty-six more... RRRROOOOAAAAAARRRRR! An orchestra of earth-shattering roars crashed over us from the distance. A horde of small and towering shadows surged forward, chasing three Thunder Tempests. Their expressions were twisted with anger, fury, and unrelenting bloodlust. Inspect! Level 15... Level 20... Level 23... Level 25! My eyes darted across the monstrous crowd, noting creatures of every kind and level. But then, in the distance, my breath caught. A towering giant loomed above the rest, its massive frame draped in thick white fur, like a mythical Yeti ripped straight from my world''s legends. It was more than I could chew¡ªfar more. But if I didn''t take this risk, if I didn''t stake my life here and now, I''d never catch up. I wouldn''t die to monsters; I''d die to humans, trampled under their ambition. Fire Slash! My scythe let out a crescent-shaped slash of blazing fire, slicing through the air with a roar. The scorching arc traveled skyward, narrowly missing Lykaon, before colliding with a Level 15 and Level 17 pair of ice bears. Their icy bodies shattered instantly upon impact, shards scattering like fragile glass. The sheer force of the attack cemented my dominance, making the horde pause in shock. Among them, the Level 25 beast locked its gaze on me, its wild eyes gleaming with a twisted excitement, as if it had just found its next plaything. "Come, you pieces of shit! I''ll slay every last one of you!" I shouted, my voice echoing as I activated my agility skills, pushing my speed to its limit. "Just as we planned¡ªsurround them and pick them off one by one!" I growled, sending my wolves into a coordinated frenzy, their thunderous attacks crackling through the battlefield. This battle would decide it all¡ªwhether I''d climb the ranks or be crushed under their claws. Chapter 48 Clash with the Beastly Horde (Part 2) Every vein in my body pulsed with molten heat, my blood threatening to boil if I didn''t act fast. My legs moved on their own, carrying me forward with reckless speed. A wild grin spread across my face as I rushed headlong into the thunderous force ahead. The battlefield was a vast expanse of snow, flat and open except for the towering peaks a few kilometers ahead. Behind me, the valley loomed as an escape route¡ªa fallback in case I needed to lure some of the monsters away or if Soo-Ah decided to run.Malrang darted behind me, her tails swirling in the icy wind as she gathered hellfire energy for an attack. Her Overlord aura surged outward, a wave of raw intimidation meant to lock the horde. A few beasts faltered under its weight, but most pressed on, their own auras clashing against hers. My luck was running thin¡ªthese monsters were overlords themselves. "WOOO!" Malrang howled, her small form expanding until she towered four meters tall. Hellfire blazed around her, condensing into a searing beam on her two tails that tore through the sky. The massive white-furred fox countered by forming a path of towering ice spears, blocking Malrang''s attack with precision. The icy barrier deflected the fire, sending shockwaves rippling across the battlefield. Their eyes locked, their auras clashing violently as fire and ice surged into the heavens, each vying to reshape the very environment around them. Meanwhile, I had my own opponents to deal with. I dashed through the air, my speed pushing the limits of what I thought was possible. The monsters scrambled and fought amongst themselves, each vying for the chance to take me down. Five of them had bottlenecked themselves between narrow mountain peaks, shoving and snapping at each other to get through. I saw my opening. Closing the distance in an instant, I drove my scythe into the ground with a fierce twist. "Earth Shatter!" I roared. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground erupted with a deafening roar, molten magma surging upward in a violent explosion. The monsters were swallowed whole by the blazing inferno, their shrieks of agony lost in the torrent of heat. One disintegrated instantly, its body reduced to ash in a heartbeat, while the remaining four staggered out, their fur scorched black and smoke curling from their smoldering forms. Bears, foxes, and wolves made up the horde, but these were no ordinary beasts. Their forms were unnaturally large, their features exaggerated and sinister¡ªjaws lined with too many teeth, limbs twisted in unnatural ways. They radiated a primal ferocity, creatures bred for destruction, their presence a chilling reminder that this was a world where only the strong survived. "Let me end your suffering..." My voice sounded as if it was a decree of death, my scythe spun in circles, as I dashed past them with Superior Space Distortion, their bodies lifting into the sky, while being cut in half. Blood changed the color of the snow, as all of the low levels were now dead, the smarter higher level beasts watched from afar, they did not rush to attack after they felt Malrang''s aura. I stood with my scythe embedded in the snow, a wild grin spread across my face. The thrill of battle coursed through me, filling me with an almost uncontrollable happiness. I wanted more. I can do this. My Thunder Tempests were circling from the sides, slowly pulling monsters of their levels away from my main fight. It helped, but I noticed Soo-Ah wasn''t moving. She just stood there, frozen. What a pity... I wanted to see her fight. She''s turned into a coward. I sighed inwardly. From here on, I knew things would only get harder. A simple slash with my scythe wouldn''t cut it anymore¡ªliterally. Even though my scythe''s sharpness was tied to my soul strength, my greatest advantage, the beasts ahead were giants. Cutting them down in one swing wasn''t going to happen. Inspect! The remaining monsters... all above level 20. ROOOOAAAARRRRR! A pair of goblin-like creatures rushed at me. Unlike the green goblins I''d encountered before, these were blue, standing a towering five meters tall. They carried massive tree stems that seemed almost transparent, as if made of ice. Then, from the distance, two enormous snowballs rose into the air and hurtled toward me with terrifying speed. A rabbit-like monster stood far off, its enormous paws lifting snow with magical power, condensing it into deadly projectiles. I dodged the first snowball with a leap into the sky, but the second one seemed to predict my move, meeting me midair. I''m not that easy to deal with. A fiery crescent slash shot from my scythe, slicing the snowball clean in half. But as the pieces scattered, one of the blue goblins leapt from behind it, using the snowball as cover. I barely had time to react. My fire shield flared to life, absorbing the brunt of the goblin''s attack. The force of its tree stem slammed into me like a sledgehammer, sending me rocketing downward. I scanned for the second goblin but couldn''t see it anywhere. Only as I neared the ground did I realize where it was¡ªhiding in the snow, waiting. Its icy club was poised, ready to swing at me like a batter preparing to smash a home run. These shits... just they wait. I''ll paint this battlefield with their screams. I forced my wings to spread, stabilizing myself midair, but it was too late. The goblin below swung its icy weapon upward while the one above crashed down from above. BOOM! The impact shook the ground as I was crushed between the two strikes. I barely managed to summon my earth shields in time, their magic absorbing just enough of the blow to save me from being obliterated. Still, the pressure was immense. Pain shot through my body as I felt myself being squeezed between the attacks. But I refused to break. I''ll make them regret this. They''ll wish they never crossed me. I poured all my strength into pushing back against my shields, slowly gaining the upper hand against the goblins. My hands trembled from the strain, but my strength stat wasn''t just for show¡ªthere was real power in these twig-like biceps of mine. "Eat shit, you bastards!" I roared, shoving them back with one final push. Taking advantage of my agility, I twisted upward, slicing through the goblin above me with a precise Wind Slash. Its body split cleanly in two, blood spraying into the air as the pieces tumbled to the ground. The goblin below, enraged, lunged at me with its icy tree stem. But its attack missed as my Superior Space Distortion activated, my body twisting and spinning fluidly in the air. Before it could recover, I unleashed Air Shatter, sending a wave of compressed air slicing toward its head. The goblin''s skull exploded in a crimson burst, its lifeless body collapsing into the snow. I barely had a moment to breathe. My eyes darted across the battlefield, searching for the rabbit. Now, where are you hiding? A sudden fog clouded my mind for a split second, but it quickly dissipated. I spotted it¡ªits lanky, tall legs and absurdly small body bounding through the snow, sending plumes of white powder rising into the air. From the distance, a guttural voice rumbled through the battlefield. "A...ck..." It was the yeti. Its roar reverberated, commanding the monsters with terrifying authority. I watched as a massive white, crow-like beast flapped its enormous wings and soared into the sky, while five nearly transparent serpents slithered underground, vanishing from sight. I could feel their auras approaching, moving closer beneath the surface. FWOOOOOOOSH! The sound cut through the air as I hovered a few meters above the battlefield. My ears perked at the noise, followed by a barrage of snowballs streaking toward me at lightning speed. They were no ordinary projectiles¡ªsmall, glowing orbs of icy-blue energy. I didn''t need to get hit to understand what would happen if even one of them touched me. That stupid rabbit... it''s behind this. Dodging was my only option as I was forced to drop to the ground, running away at my full speed, leaving darkness with each step, slowly raising my agility. And dashing to where the annoying rabbit was standing, his magic creating little snowballs which rained on me. "Dodge!" Experience more on empire The eerie voice echoed in my mind, and in the next moment, I narrowly avoided the transparent serpent. It had been so well hidden in the snow that spotting it with the naked eye was impossible. Its fangs brushed against my face, leaving a shallow scratch. Instantly, I felt my cheek freeze, a numbing sensation spreading across the left side of my face. Poison. Whatever this thing carried, it was unlike anything I''d encountered before. I couldn''t move the left side of my face anymore, the frost biting deep into my nerves. I realized then that I had overestimated myself. This battle was far more difficult than I had anticipated. Sweat trickled down my back, chilling as it met the cold air. Just as I dodged the serpent, a snowball smashed into my waist. Pain erupted as the icy projectile exploded on impact, freezing the entire area it hit. The burning cold was almost unbearable, gnawing at my flesh as though it were fire in reverse. I collapsed to the ground, supporting myself on one knee. It was almost over¡ªI had messed up. Noticing my vulnerability, the beasts surged toward me, their bloodlust driving them into a frenzy. The massive crow dove from the sky, its talons aimed directly at me. The serpents, as if controlled by a single mind, lunged from both sides, their bodies twisting in midair, each targeting my neck. And then there was the rabbit, barreling toward me with its enormous paw, ready to crush me into a bloody mist. "Ha... Hahahaha!" A wild smirk spread across my face, my body trembling¡ªnot with fear, but with exhilaration. I was losing myself to the thrill of the fight. The pain, the struggle¡ªit all made me feel so alive. This... this is what I live for. I wanted more. More battles, more challenges. I wanted to fight that Yeti. "Die!" Just as the monsters closed in, my body erupted in darkness. My vision blurred, but I felt my power surge uncontrollably. The beasts were obliterated in an instant, their bodies shredded to pieces as I unleashed Shadow Slash Barrage. The onslaught left nothing but scattered remains around me. [Congratulations! You have reached Level 18!] Chapter 49 The Annihilator! I stood as blood rained all around me, warm droplets landing on my skin, soaking into my dress, and streaking down my face. Each drop painted me as though I were the queen of death herself. But that no longer bothered me¡ªI was getting used to it. There were more pressing problems to deal with, even as exhaustion clawed at my body.Luckily, my mana had fully recovered with my level-up¡ªa stroke of luck that gave me a fighting chance. RRROOOOAAARRR! The deafening roar nearly pierced my eardrums as an enormous wolf-like creature burst onto the battlefield, its body coated in thick snow and frost. Its icy claws slashed with terrifying precision, cutting a smaller beast in half as it charged forward, the unfortunate creature collapsing in a spray of blood. The death of the other monster cleared my path. I smirked coldly, locking eyes with the four-meter-tall wolf barreling toward me. "You think I''m afraid of you? Pathetic little doggy..." I growled, gripping my scythe tightly. "Let my scythe taste your blood. Let it feast on you." Strangely, every time my scythe claimed a life, I felt a faint tinge of blood being absorbed into it. I hadn''t paid much attention before, dismissing it as my imagination, but in this battle, it was becoming impossible to ignore. The weapon seemed to hunger for more with each kill, its presence growing darker and heavier in my hands. My soul was growing darker with each kill, dragging me closer to the abyss of insanity. I want to kill all of them. The craving consumed me, an insatiable hunger burning deep within my core. My soul burned with an intense heat, and the air around me mirrored that intensity as the temperature surged. Snow melted rapidly, puddles forming where the frost had once blanketed the ground. I felt it then¡ªthe fire goddess''s legacy unlocking within me. As I gazed into my soul, the vision became clear: a scroll forged from flames, its radiant blue letters burning with divine energy. Each word seemed alive, revealing the secrets of the ability I would soon unleash. It was the first step on the path to the immortal flames, and I could feel its power surging within me, waiting to be mastered. Let the fire burn within me, Let the world witness the birth of an eternal flame. Grow within me, oh flame of life, And bring the enemies to bow before your presence. The world, oh the world, shall taste a new beginning, As ashes give rise to the birth of a goddess. My soul will savor immortality, For the flames shall be my life, my redemption. The moment I finished reading the text, my mind was overtaken by the new knowledge. My soul energy rotated through my body, each part of me gently trembling. The wolf was only a meter away, its icy fangs poised to tear into me. But something inside me froze, refusing to move. My arm stretched out on its own, fire energy surging from deep within my soul. A massive flame materialized in my palm, a swirling black and crimson inferno. Without hesitation, I hurled it at the beast. BOOM! The battlefield trembled as an incredible force erupted from my palm. Black fire twisted and danced wildly in the air, consuming the wolf entirely. It disintegrated into ashes before its jaws could close around me, reduced to nothing by the overwhelming power. Discover exclusive tales on empire So loud, yet so useless. The thought echoed in my mind as I watched the beast''s final remnants scatter into the wind. All its roaring, all its fury¡ªnone of it mattered in the end. The eyes of everyone on the battlefield shifted to me as my blood-soaked form struck down a Level 22 beast with a single attack. Amazing... This legacy was a blessing, a power unlike any I had ever wielded. But the toll on my soul was too great. My head spun, and a sharp, hollow ache spread within me, yet I refused to fall. I knew most of my soul energy was already gone, but surrender wasn''t an option. I stepped forward, each step igniting the ground beneath me with life, melting the snow in my path. The remaining ten beasts trembled, their monstrous bodies betraying their fear. All except the yeti. It stood tall, its gaze fixed on me, unflinching and eager, its expression betraying its excitement. It wanted this fight. "M...ve ...ll of you!" the yeti roared, its words garbled but just clear enough to understand. The remaining ten beasts, humanoid figures hidden in the snow, hesitated, their fear palpable. But the yeti''s command left no room for defiance. Bowing their heads, they suppressed their terror and rose from their hiding places. A group of white-furred monkeys, each at least two meters tall, charged at me together. Their speed was extraordinary, their forms blurring as they moved. Long, muscular arms churned up the snow, creating a blinding storm that masked their presence. Their combined aura was overwhelming¡ªI knew at once these were the strongest of my remaining opponents before I faced the yeti. "Ice Shield!" I shouted desperately as I saw the long, thin arm darting toward my belly. I was too late. CRACK-KSHHHRRRR! The strike shattered the shield instantly, its power relentless. The arm connected with my stomach, driving into me with brutal force. My body folded from the impact, and I was sent flying backward. Blood erupted from my mouth as I felt my organs shift painfully inside me. The pain was unlike anything I had ever experienced. It consumed me, blinding and suffocating, and for a moment, the edges of my vision darkened. I was on the verge of blacking out. My body hit the cold snow, spinning uncontrollably before crashing into the jagged rocks of the valley behind me. The impact rattled through me, sharp and unrelenting. Soo-Ah stood frozen nearby, her trembling form barely out of my path. My body had missed her by inches, yet she didn''t move. She was too terrified, paralyzed by fear. I forced myself to look into her eyes, silently pleading for any kind of support. Anything. My hand instinctively pressed against my belly, and the swollen flesh beneath my fingertips sent a jolt of panic through me. Internal bleeding... Even with my regeneration, this will take time to heal. Damn it... how the hell are they so fast? They gave me no breathing room, most likely afraid of my large-area attacks. I had to think fast. The group of ten monkeys, moving with impossible speed, rained down from the sky, their attacks targeting both me and Soo-Ah at once. Well, shit... I''m not done yet. Not like this. My body split into three without hesitation. The two copies quickly grabbed Soo-Ah, dragging her into the safety of the valley while I stayed behind to face the horde of primitive bastards alone. "Darkness Prison," I whispered under my breath, unleashing a field of shadow that trapped everything in my sight. The effect was immediate. The monkeys'' confidence wavered, their movements faltering as confusion and panic flashed in their eyes. Their terror gave me the edge I needed. Suppressing the searing pain through sheer willpower, I moved swiftly. Superior Space Distortion activated just in time, allowing me to roll away as a combined attack from the beasts obliterated the wall behind me. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wow... if that had hit me, I''d be so freaking dead. I laughed inwardly at the thought, gripping my scythe tightly. With a sharp twist, I drove it into the ground, carving a half-circle motion as if unlocking a seal. The ground split apart violently, and a massive pool of lava erupted into the sky, its heat exploding outward and dispelling the Darkness Prison. But as the firelight illuminated the battlefield, my breath caught. The monkeys'' fur shimmered with an icy blue glow, completely unfazed by my attack. They looked like ice gods, their divine-like presence mocking the power of my flames. Great... I didn''t see that coming. Well, whatever. If fire doesn''t work, I''ll slice them to pieces. I pushed my speed to its limit, rushing toward them. Their attacks came at me relentlessly, but I twisted and dodged, my body moving fluidly from left to right. With a fierce slash, I unleashed a Wind Slash that tore through one unlucky monkey, severing it clean in half. But my moment of triumph was short-lived. The other monkeys scrambled to its aid, their regeneration working at an incredible speed. The severed body fused back together in an instant. Wait... what? I froze for a split second, watching as they fumbled to reassemble their fallen ally¡ªbackwards. Its head was where its legs should''ve been. A laugh bubbled inside me, escaping as a small chuckle even in the midst of chaos. These stupid monkeys... Their attacks continued raining down on me, but I dodged them all with quick, precise movements. Taste my Mind Slash! I unleashed a wave of black aura toward the two monkeys closest to me. The dark energy enveloped them, and they froze mid-attack, trembling as fear overtook them. Their hesitation was all I needed. Soul Bite! My illusory teeth sank into their very souls. Both monkeys collapsed, lifeless, their energy flowing into me. My soul energy replenished and grew stronger, but a familiar unease crept over me. This ability... I''ve neglected it for a reason. I remembered the first time I''d used Soul Bite¡ªagainst the Goblin King. Its terrifying secret had become clear: I didn''t just take a bite out of his soul, I absorbed part of its knowledge, its essence, into myself. The thought of consuming too many souls this way made my stomach twist. What if I change one day? What if their memories start flooding into me, overwhelming my own, until I forget who I truly am? But survival left no room for doubt. I pushed the fear aside, swearing to myself, No matter what, I will not change. Dodging another attack, I shouted, "Shadow Slash Barrage!" The battlefield was consumed in a storm of dark slashes, tearing into the horde. Some monkeys were severed in half, but most suffered only grave injuries, their shimmering fur regenerating once again. However, they looked slower now, exhausted. Now''s my chance! A wild idea struck me. Extending my arm, I gathered compressed air into my palm. Air Shatter! The energy swirled violently as I made my scythe vanish, using my other hand to channel the devastating fire ability I''d used against the wolf earlier. I''ll call this: The Annihilator! [Congratulations! You have created a new attack: Level 1 Annihilator!] My body screamed in protest, my legs buckling under the strain. But I didn''t stop. With a final burst of energy, I released the attack. The combined force of fire and air surged forward, an unstoppable beam tearing through the battlefield. BOOM! The monkeys disintegrated instantly, their icy fur unable to withstand the hellish heat. The beam carved a deep, jagged hole into the valley wall, stretching into the unknown. Silence fell over the battlefield, the ground scorched black from the impact, with black flames still flickering on the charred rocks. The powerful force hurled me into the distance, my body crashing into the snow with a thud. My breath came in ragged gasps, every fiber of my being aching from the strain. Slowly, I forced my eyes open¡ªand there it was. The towering yeti-like monster stood only a few hundred meters away, its massive hands gripping the snowy mountain peaks. With terrifying strength, it squeezed, shattering chunks of rock and ice as if they were nothing. Its crazed eyes locked onto mine, brimming with an insatiable desire to fight. I matched its gaze, a wild grin spreading across my face. "Come!" I shouted in its own language, my voice echoing across the battlefield. The challenge was clear. This was a fight for dominance¡ªa battle to decide the true victor of this war-torn field. Chapter 50 Lee Gaon Vs. The Ice Yeti (Part 1) My blood boiled¡ªI knew this was it. Malrang and the wolf squad were finishing their own fights, and I couldn''t afford to let them down. Everyone''s fate rested in my hands."You''re big! But the taller you are, the harder your fall will be!" I shouted in my own language, my voice echoing across the battlefield. Without hesitation, I flew into the sky with my fire wings and I rushed at the yeti with all the speed I could muster. My scythe materialized in my hands, its edge gleaming as I slashed at the towering beast, aiming for its eye. I need to be smart about this one. I have a bad feeling... if I can get its eye I will have an advantage. The yeti stood still, calm. Its massive body seemed frozen, unmoving. But that was my mistake¡ªit wasn''t frozen at all. I couldn''t even see its movements. Suddenly, it felt as though a mountain had crushed me. My body plummeted to the ground, and I couldn''t even process where the attack came from. Find your next adventure on empire BOOM! The snow cushioned my landing, but the pain was unbearable. Every bone in my body felt shattered. It hurts... damn it all... I can''t move... My vision darkened. I couldn''t feel my legs¡ªmy spine was likely broken. "Gaon... we''re dying... why? Why were you so reckless? Are you pleased? Is this the outcome you wanted? You crave battle, yet you can''t even survive one. Pathetic!" The eerie voice inside me rang out, mocking me. Yet beneath its scorn, I could sense a faint trace of concern. "This battle isn''t over. Get up. Fight! Can you hear me? You''re not weak, are you? You''re not pathetic. Aren''t you a warrior? Or have you already given up on your revenge?" I wanted to get up. I truly did. But my body was broken. No matter how much I willed it, I couldn''t stand. Why am I so weak? My mind began to cloud, darkness pulling me under. Suddenly, I felt myself rise¡ªnot through my own strength, but as if someone had lifted me. The yeti had grabbed me by my dress, holding me at eye level. It studied me curiously, tilting its head as if to inspect me. "You... why... weak?" it growled deeply, its voice rumbling through the air. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its eyes were filled with disappointment, as though I was far weaker than it had anticipated. And honestly, I couldn''t blame it. I was weak. Shit... I was so weak, yet I challenged an entire horde alone. How stupid was I? What was I even thinking? Losing myself in mindless leveling, trying to rise in the ranks? Sure... but was it worth it? Ha... hahaha... Yes! Yes, it was worth it! I grinned through the pain. I loved this battle. I loved it so much that I''m about to die. But so what? Death is just another adventure. If I die now, I''ll rise from the ashes and kill this thing over and over in my next life. I stared into the yeti''s eyes, my gaze unflinching, devoid of fear. "Fuck you," I spat at it. It was ridiculous, but I didn''t care. At least I made my point before my departure. "GAON, NOOOO!" The scream cut through the air¡ªit was Soo-Ah. I barely managed to turn my head toward her. She was crying. Why? Why would she care? I was already dead to her when she betrayed me. What''s the point of those tears? Or... am I wrong? CRACK! My neck twisted unnaturally, the sound sharp and final. With a pop, my head separated from my body. As I fell, I watched as my head and body landed in opposite directions on the bloodstained snow. The yeti let out a heavy sigh, as if the fight hadn''t been worth the effort, and began to walk away. [You have died] [An exclusive ability has been automatically activated] [Level 2: Death Dance is now active¡­ Proceeding with resurrection] [You have entered a cooldown period of 300 hours] [A special condition has been met] [You have gained a new achievement: Second Death] [You have gained one level as a reward] [Congratulations! You have reached Level 19!] Death Dance... I completely forgot about it. I thought it was still on cooldown. Wait¡ª! A realization struck me like lightning. That time in the trial world¡ªit must have counted! Even though time here didn''t move, the cooldown must have run out there! I could feel it¡ªthe eerie sensation of my head rolling through the snow, moving on its own as if searching for my body. A powerful energy, like a magnetic pull, surged through me, reconnecting my head and body. The wounds closed instantly, knitting themselves back together with an almost unnatural ease. I laid on the ground, still and quiet, like a rabbit hiding from a predator. My breathing was slow and measured. Now''s the time. I need to increase my stats. Focusing, I allocated all fifteen skill points into agility. What I lack here is speed, I thought. Defense won''t help. That thing will just smack me back into the ground or, worse, turn me into a bloody mist. The thought sent a chill down my spine. There won''t be another chance after this. I was lucky Death Dance was off cooldown. Let''s push my speed to infinity! [Level 14 Lesser Agility -> Level 10 Greater Agility (Evolved) (Level 70) Total Agility: 700 / After Amplify: 1400] My body instantly felt twice as light. Let''s see why that bastard is so fast! Inspect! [Level 25] [Legendary Monster] [Ice Yeti] [Beast Master] That''s something new... I''ve never seen that before. [Total Attack: 2200] [Total Agility: 1900] [Total Magic: 0] [Total Strength: 2330] [Total Defense: 2040] [Total Mana: 0] It all suddenly made sense. No wonder I was completely obliterated before. This monster was pure muscle and no magic. Even so, a surge of newfound energy coursed through me as I pushed myself off the ground with all my strength. My agility reached its peak, my body moving faster than ever before. If I had to guess, I was running at least forty kilometers an hour now¡ªand that was before activating my boost skill. I need to drag this fight out. Only then will I have a chance to kill it. I could have stayed on the ground. Honestly, I should have. The monster didn''t seem interested in the wolves or Malrang as they fought their own battles¡ªit was leaving. So why didn''t I let it go? The answer burned in my chest. I wanted to win. I wanted revenge for the humiliation. This bastard had made me accept my own death. I''ll make it regret that. My scythe slashed at the yeti''s legs as I dashed past it like a shadow, leaving a small wound on its ankle. The beast staggered, its massive frame momentarily thrown off balance. ROAR! The yeti was furious. Its massive claw shot toward me, bending at an unnatural angle as it lashed out. Its movements were still incredibly fast, but I wasn''t three times slower anymore¡ªI could keep up. The yeti''s towering size was now its biggest disadvantage. I darted around it like a mosquito, quick and untouchable, slashing at its ankles and making it roar in frustration. But its recovery speed was relentless. Every wound I inflicted healed almost instantly, the flesh stitching itself back together before I could do any lasting damage. This won''t work. I''ll just tire myself out. If I keep running like this without a plan, my legs will betray me. I needed a new strategy¡ªand fast. Gripping my scythe tightly, I activated my next move. Massive illusory shackles shot out from the blade, rushing toward the yeti and binding its soul. My newfound strength made the connection clearer than ever¡ªI could finally see how the skill worked. The chains were tied directly to my own soul, amplifying their power. The yeti froze in place for just a few seconds, but that was all I needed. Darkness Prison! A shroud of shadow enveloped the battlefield, swallowing everything around me in pitch black. The yeti''s vision was gone. I took to the skies, my scythe glowing faintly as I descended and slashed with all my strength, carving out its left eye. GRRAAWWWWWWWWRRRRAAAAAAGHHHHHHH! The yeti''s agonized shriek was deafening, sending shockwaves through the air and throwing me out of the Darkness Prison''s bounds, shattering the spell instantly. Now, the yeti glared at me with its remaining eye, rage burning like a firestorm within it. Its expression left no doubt¡ªit intended to end my life. But instead of fear, all I felt was exhilaration. I''m no longer at a disadvantage. Only ten seconds left... This will be my victory! To my disappointment, the ten seconds felt agonizingly long. The monster moved with blinding speed, far quicker than anything I had ever encountered before, as if it had gone into a full rampage. I tried to flee, but it was no use. It grabbed me by the legs and slammed me into the ground with a force capable of splitting a mountain in half. I was lucky to survive, but my body was a wreck. Only my regeneration kept me alive, healing me just enough to keep moving. Using Shadow Parade, I split myself into clones. With their help, I managed to dodge another devastating attack as the Yeti slammed its massive fists into the ground, the impact lifting and shattering the terrain around us. Everything in the area was obliterated in an instant. If I had stayed there, I wouldn''t have been a puddle of blood¡ªI wouldn''t have been anything at all. Its cold, merciless gaze locked onto me again. My bloodied body was healing, but every second felt like an eternity. Eight seconds left... and I had no idea how I was going to survive. "I... Kill!" the beast roared at the top of its lungs, and I had no choice but to flee¡ªfar, far away. I sent my clones to attack it, commanding them to use Shadow Blast. The attack barely scratched the monster, but it served its purpose as a distraction. I needed every second to create distance; without it, I''d be dead in the next seven seconds. "Let me give you one last present before we fight like equals, you shithead!" The moment I gained some ground, I poured every ounce of my soul energy into a single attack. It was the only way to buy myself time. "Get annihilated, bitch!" A powerful beam of fire ripped through the sky, striking the beast as it lumbered forward. But to my horror, it barely flinched. "My turn!" The words echoed in my ears like a death knell as its massive form hurtled toward me at lightning speed. Chapter 51 Lee Gaon Vs. The Ice Yeti (Part 2) "Holy shit, it''s coming fast!" I screamed as the yeti closed the distance in an instant, its massive body crashing toward me like a tidal wave.I shot into the sky, dodging left at the last second. As I passed its enormous frame, I unleashed a relentless barrage of Fire Slash attacks. Wherever I flew, flames followed, carving through the air like streaks of light. Let''s dance if you''d like! I didn''t care about my mana anymore¡ªmy regeneration was keeping up with my attacks, fueling the onslaught. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Five... Four... Three... Time was on my side. But the yeti wasn''t backing down. Its body swelled to twice its size, its stats visibly doubling before my eyes. Two... One... A surge of energy erupted within me, raising my power by 190%. The battlefield seemed to slow as we locked eyes, mutual hatred burning in our gazes. Then, with a deafening boom, my Fire Slash collided with the yeti''s massive fist. Black flames engulfed the impact zone, consuming everything in their path. The yeti''s fist burned like dry twigs, the flames licking hungrily at its arm. For the first time, my attacks had an effect. "Now... I will finally slice you to pieces, you garbage!" My shout reverberated across the battlefield, shaking the air with its force. A rapid-fire barrage of fists rained down on me, the yeti relentless despite the pain it had endured. I had no choice but to retreat, darting away to gain some distance. "Is that all you''ve got?" I shouted, my voice cutting through the chaos. As if provoked by my taunt, the yeti grabbed a massive chunk of broken rock from the mountain it had crushed earlier. We''re not playing baseball here... FWOOM! A storm of boulders rained down from above, the air thick with the sound of crashing stone. Landing on the ground, I pushed my speed to the limit, moving faster than ever¡ªat least seventy kilometers an hour¡ªas I weaved through the onslaught, dodging every single rock. I have to get close. If I don''t, it''ll keep pelting me from a distance. The yeti leaped from one mountain peak to another, its massive frame moving with unnerving agility and speed. Its crushing weight turned each landing into an earth-shaking impact, adding the destructive power of a living bulldozer to its assault. I split the twenty-meter-tall boulder flying directly at me in half with a precise slash of my scythe. The icy fragments roared past my ears, crashing into the snow below and sending a flurry of white bursting into the sky. Let''s see if I don''t make you pay for crushing me like an ant! My rage surged, every cell in my body screaming for vengeance, demanding the yeti''s blood. Dodging the next incoming boulder, I split my body into three, my clones seamlessly blending with me as we rushed toward the giant yeti. Its wild eyes darted between us, desperately searching for the real one. Without magic, it had no chance of identifying me. We ascended into the sky, our black fire wings darkening the heavens. My first clone dove toward the monster''s remaining eye, while the second targeted its ankles. Meanwhile, I focused on preparing a devastating attack, using the distraction to buy myself the time I needed. "Die, you fucker!" I roared, slamming my palms together. A massive beam of fire blazed to life, its energy threatening to consume everything in its path. BOOM! The entire sky trembled as the attack detonated, its boosted power shaking the battlefield. My clones disintegrated instantly under the force, while the yeti raised its massive palms to block the blow, shielding its face. The destruction was catastrophic. Mountains in a one-kilometer radius crumbled to dust, yet the yeti emerged from the chaos, smiling maniacally. Its charred body radiated wild energy, its palms only slightly burnt. But then I saw it¡ªblack flames dancing across its palms, as if it had absorbed the power of my attack. Not good! I ran as fast as I could, panic coursing through me as the yeti hurled my own attack back at me with terrifying precision. I thought it couldn''t use magic... what the hell is this? My mind raced. It collected my energy and sent it back with almost the same power¡ªthis is insane. The fiery projectile grazed past me, missing by mere inches as it shot into the sky. But before I could even think to celebrate, a massive palm struck me with crushing force, sending me hurtling back to the ground. I crashed hard, but this time, I was okay. A few broken bones¡ªnothing adrenaline couldn''t numb. Before I even had time to breathe another barrage of fists came crashing with a massive body falling from the sky. The weight of a towering twenty-meter giant was enough to crush me alive, as if an entire apartment building would suddenly fall on the side. I used Space Distortion to quickly evade the attack, the ground trembling beneath me like a minor earthquake. Snow exploded into the air, scattering everywhere and leaving the entire area blanketed in white. Visibility was poor¡ªI couldn''t see the beast clearly anymore. This was its natural habitat, after all. Then, through the haze, the massive palm came into view, looming large. I decided to stand my ground. My power was still heavily boosted, and I had to make the most of it before it wore off. I''d never tested how long it would last in battle before, but based on previous fights, it usually faded after five minutes. So far, I''d never pushed it to that limit... but this monster was different. If I didn''t kill it soon, I might never get the chance. If magic wouldn''t work, brute force would have to do. Using my speed to its fullest, I slashed at the yeti''s massive palm as it came down on me. The blade connected, and with a clean stroke, I severed the hand in a bloody half. Good! GRRAAWWWWWWWWRRRRAAAAAAGHHHHHHH! The monster screamed in agony, its powerful roar blasting away the snow in a violent wave. Even as my ears bled from the sheer force of the sound, I pushed forward, undeterred. Let''s see how you like some shadow magic. My scythe danced in my hands as I unleashed a volley of Shadow Blasts at the beast. It immediately tried to swat them away with its massive palms, but a flicker of terror crossed its face as it realized¡ªthis magic was different. Explosions erupted all over its massive body, each detonation tearing through its flesh. Blood splattered in every direction, staining the snow crimson. The beast staggered, barely able to keep itself upright on its enormous feet. Time to finish this. It''s now or never! I pushed my speed to the limit, nearly teleporting as I darted around the yeti, slashing at everything in sight¡ªfingers, toes, flesh, face. My scythe became a whirlwind of destruction, carving through the beast with relentless precision. The yeti flailed, trying desperately to catch me with its massive hands, but I was too fast. Its once-impenetrable defense and rapid regeneration couldn''t keep up with the relentless assault. BOOOOM! The yeti''s colossal body crashed to the ground as I severed its knees, rendering it immobile. I didn''t stop there¡ªevery joint, every vulnerable spot became my target. I systematically dismantled it, reducing the once-mighty beast to a writhing, helpless figure. When it could no longer move, I stepped back. The yeti lay sprawled on its stomach, its blood-soaked eyes burning with hatred as they locked onto me. "Had fun?" I growled in its own language, my voice cold. "How... my..erious... This l..tle ant is... so... st..ng," it rasped, its voice weak and broken. I could barely understand the words, but the meaning was clear. Maybe this ability isn''t so bad after all. As I stood there, I felt great¡ªa twisted kind of satisfaction coursing through me as I looked deep into its eyes. I was ready to play. Darkness seeped from me, spreading like a shadowy tide. The Shadow Barrage struck from all directions, slicing into the yeti''s massive frame. Each slash tore into it, refusing to let it rise, slowly torturing it with relentless, agonizing precision. "Ha... Ha... Hahaha!" My laughter echoed across the battlefield, unhinged and wild. Maybe I was a maniac¡ªwho wouldn''t be after getting their revenge for the pain I suffered before? You killed me before... so now it''s my turn to repay the favor. I took my time. With two minutes left before my power boost expired, I carefully worked the yeti down to the brink of death, slicing it apart bit by bit. Its massive body was reduced to a broken, trembling shadow of its former self. Continue your saga on empire If anyone saw me now, they''d think I''d lost my mind. Well... someone was watching. I glanced toward Soo-Ah. She couldn''t tear her eyes away, as if they were glued to me. From this distance, I couldn''t make out her expression, but if I had to guess, she was probably disgusted. What do I care? I''m enjoying myself here. With only twenty seconds left, the yeti let out a desperate, pitiful plea. Its voice was barely audible, rasping from a throat that could hardly manage the words. "Spare me... I can ser-serve you... master..." I stared into its pleading eyes, hollow and desperate, filled with the loneliness of something that clung to life against all odds. Extending my hand, I gently patted the soft fur on its forehead. "Okay... I shall spare you..." I said with a warm, almost serene smile. For a fleeting moment, its eyes lit up with hope, its face softening with an expression of gratitude and relief. I could feel it leaning into my touch, as if the simple act of my hand resting on its forehead offered it solace¡ªcomfort it had never known before. In that brief instant, it felt safe. Until... Air Shatter... Chapter 52 Memento Vivere Blood splattered in every direction as the massive head burst like a pumpkin under immense pressure.It''s finally over. My shoulders sagged, the tension draining from my body as a wave of relief washed over me. But it wasn''t just relief¡ªI felt good. This feeling of surviving a deathly battle was intoxicating, like a drug I couldn''t resist. I craved more. Something deep inside told me there would be even bloodier, deadlier fights in my future. And I welcomed it. The thrill of dominating my enemies, cutting them down with a single slash of my scythe¡ªit was the best feeling in the world. Haaah... Kim Ha-Joon, just you wait. As I stood amidst the aftermath, a series of notifications rang out in my mind, marking my progress: [Congratulations! You have acquired a new achievement!] [Merciless] [2 skill points have been granted] [A new passive skill has been awarded!] [Intimidation: Enemies are slightly intimidated by the user''s aura] Merciless... Who in this world would even be considered as merciful? Mom and Dad abandoning me¡ªwas that supposed to be merciful? Don''t make me laugh. What I did wasn''t cruelty¡ªit was pity. If I had let that yeti live, it would have suffered under my rule. Letting it die was the kinder choice. "WOO!" Malrang''s bark echoed across the battlefield. I spotted her in the distance, her body bloodied but still standing strong. Her enemy didn''t look much better. A massive hellfire ball materialized above Malrang''s tails, radiating with such immense energy that even I felt a flicker of intimidation. With a powerful swing, she hurled the blazing sphere at the white-furred fox. The fox responded instantly, conjuring a towering ice wall that swallowed it from view. For a moment, it seemed as though the fox had become one with the environment, blending into the icy backdrop before dashing out at incredible speed. Then, BOOM! The hellfire attack erupted into the sky, the explosion shaking the battlefield. I wanted to help Malrang¡ªevery fiber of me screamed to jump in¡ªbut I held myself back. Helping her now would only hurt her pride. Unless it became absolutely necessary, this was her fight to win. The white fox melded seamlessly into the snow, becoming one with the icy terrain. A massive wave of snow surged into the air, crashing down with tremendous force and burying everything in its path. "WOO!" Malrang cried out, her body moving with incredible speed as she narrowly dodged the attack. But the white fox wasn''t done. Icy spears materialized on its tail, firing in rapid succession at my companion. Malrang dodged gracefully, switching between her small and large forms, weaving through the relentless assault. But one of the spears wasn''t aimed directly¡ªit burrowed underground, sneaking its way toward Malrang''s stomach. In the next instant, horror filled my eyes. I watched helplessly as the icy spear pierced straight through Malrang''s belly, entering one side and exiting the other, leaving a gaping, nasty hole in her body. Purple hellfire blazed around the wound, saturating it with flames and stopping the bleeding almost immediately, but Malrang staggered, her energy nearly depleted. My grip tightened around my scythe as rage coursed through me, and I aimed it at the white fox, ready to end this fight myself. Don''t! Malrang''s voice rang sharply in my mind. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If I can''t win this fight, I don''t want to live. How am I supposed to stay by your side if I can''t even win my own battles? Her voice burned with determination, her words laced with fire and unyielding pride. No one understood her better than I did. This fox, once weak and helpless just a week ago, had become a tremendous force¡ªan overlord with her own sense of honor. Who was I to interfere? I knew that feeling better than anyone. The pain of losing, the desperation to fight on, the insatiable craving for victory even as the odds against survival grew darker. I froze in place, my hands trembling as I forced myself to keep watching. The white fox wasted no time, rushing at Malrang with lethal precision. Its fangs were aimed directly at her throat, moving like a feral predator ready to end its prey''s life. But the purple fox didn''t falter. Malrang''s body ignited with hellfire, the flames roaring to life even as her frame trembled from exhaustion. Refusing to yield, she willed herself forward, meeting the white fox head-on. The two clashed violently, fire and ice colliding in a chaotic maelstrom. The elements mixed, creating a massive explosion that erupted across the battlefield, shrouding everything in a thick steam screen. I stood frozen, nervous as I awaited the outcome. Seconds dragged on like hours¡ªten... thirty... a full minute passed. Finally, the fog began to dissipate, revealing the battlefield. Malrang stood tall, her jaws clenched around the bloodied neck of the white fox''s lifeless body. Blood dripped steadily onto the ground beneath her. But something was wrong. Malrang didn''t move. I rushed to her side, appearing in an instant. Her towering, four-meter-tall frame was frozen in place, her pupils rolled back into her sockets as if she had lost consciousness. And yet, she stood unwavering, her victory carved into the battlefield itself, a testament to her strength and pride. [Congratulations! You have reached Level 20!] Malrang''s share of experience surged through me, pushing me pleasantly to the next level. The notification confirmed what I already knew¡ªthe white-furred fox was finally dead. Explore more stories at empire "You did great, my friend. Now rest." As if responding to my words, Malrang''s bloodied body shimmered and shifted back into her tiny form before collapsing into my arms. I held her close, cradling her fragile frame against my chest. She was more than just a companion¡ªshe was a warrior, braver than I could ever hope to be. In the distance, the wolf pack was rounding up the five bloodied boar monsters. Their shimmering silver fur made them stand out, but it didn''t matter¡ªthey had no chance at victory. Lykaon moved like a streak of golden lightning, his body a blur as he tore through the battlefield. Each strike ripped chunks of flesh from the boars, their agonized screams echoing across the land. Even from a kilometer away, I could hear their desperation. Not to be outdone, Ravokar refused to lose in speed or ferocity. His pride shone through every move, bolts of lightning shooting automatically from his body, roasting the boars'' skin. One unfortunate boar strayed too far from its group, only to fall victim to Vargrin''s massive claws. He moved so fast he left an after-image behind, his fangs tearing out the beast''s throat in a slow, agonizing kill. Savryn, however, was different. She didn''t act on instinct like the others. Circling the battlefield, her every movement was calculated and precise. In my eyes, she was the most dangerous of them all. She waited patiently, biding her time as Omenpaw charged into the fray, his massive body scattering the boars and breaking their defenses. The moment the boars were distracted, Savryn struck. Her body blazed with a fusion of fire and lightning as she darted toward an unlucky boar, incinerating its throat in an instant. A second boar, caught behind her, was zapped to death by her blazing, lightning-infused tail. The pack made quick work of the remaining two silver boars, their pitiful attempts to fight back ending in failure. This battle was brutal¡ªbloody for all of us. Well, all except for one. Soo-Ah sat on her knees, clutching a wooden staff in trembling hands. She looked utterly shaken. I could tell she wanted to help, but the overwhelming power of the yeti had left her paralyzed. A strange puddle beneath her revealed just how much fear had taken hold. But it was only the beginning of Soo-Ah''s fears. What she witnessed next would have left me trembling as well, had this been my old world. A wave of dark orbs surged into the sky, swirling chaotically. Some were large, others small, and all of them rushed toward me. As they entered my mouth, I tasted a strange mix of flavors¡ªsome sweet and delicious, others vile and disgusting. The sensation overwhelmed me, leaving me feeling impossibly full. Then it hit me. Thirty-four souls had just been consumed by me at once. Wait a second... I froze as the realization set in, dread coursing through me. The system''s voice echoed in my mind, booming so loudly it made my head spin: [The requirement for Memento Vivere has been met. 108/100. Proceeding with the first evolution.] Not good. Panic gripped me. It''s not the time for this. I completely messed up. Perhaps it was the heat of battle that made me forget about this skill¡ªor maybe it was my own naivety, my failure to understand that every action I took carried consequences. Either way, it didn''t matter now. The wolves noticed my state and rushed toward me, their faces filled with concern. Summoning the last of my strength, I mustered a command: "Protect my body... I will revive in nine days." As the words left my lips, I collapsed onto the snow. With trembling fingers, I drew the number 9 beside me, hoping Soo-Ah would understand. We had known each other for years¡ªsurely, she would figure it out. Pain rippled through me as my body twisted and contorted unnaturally. It felt as though every fiber of my being was being torn apart, only to be reassembled, reshaped into something entirely new. The last thing I saw was Ravokar''s worried expression as he nudged my limp body with his nose, a quiet desperation in his movements. And then... everything went dark. [You have died] [Time until revival: 9 days] Chapter 53 Im Lee Gaon! where am i?my eyes were engulfed in complete darkness, and my heavy eyelids felt like mountains pressing down on me. no matter how much strength i summoned, they refused to budge, a growing sense of nervousness tightening in my chest. what the hell is going on? why can''t i move? each passing moment stretched endlessly, like time itself had come to a halt. and... who am i? why can''t i see? no... wait... what is seeing? the realization struck me like a tidal wave¡ªi couldn''t remember anything. suddenly, a sharp, stabbing pain tore through my body, like a thousand needles ripping through my veins. it was that familiar, dreadful sensation¡ªlike when you sleep on your arm all night and it goes numb, only to have the blood rush back, flooding you with unbearable pain the moment you move. what is this feeling? why is my body in so much pain all of a sudden? it hurt like hell, but it didn''t stop there. another wave of pain crashed over me, relentless and unyielding, like a virus invading every corner of my body, refusing to retreat. i could feel every single muscle and organ screaming in agony, as if they had been asleep for far too long and were being forced awake all at once. a sharp breath suddenly forced its way into my lungs, as though they were brittle, dried-out balloons stretched to their breaking point. each inhale and exhale burned like i was breathing fire. the pain was raw, overwhelming, and utterly unbearable. but to my pleasant surprise, the pain lasted only a moment before it began to fade, replaced by a comforting warmth that spread throughout my entire body. power unlike anything i had ever felt surged through my veins, consuming every corner of my body. what is this pleasant feeling? it felt as though i was being bathed in the purest water¡ªcool and soothing in moments of pain, yet warm and comforting whenever the cold crept in. i want to be washed in this feeling forever. in the next moment, the sound of rustling leaves reached my ears. it was beautiful¡ªa perfect symphony of nature. the occasional chirping of birds mixed harmoniously with the gentle murmur of running water somewhere to my right. faintly, i could hear the sound of chatter. ah? who''s talking? your journey continues at empire their voices were muffled, distant, as though filtered through layers of fog. it almost sounded like someone was fighting, but i couldn''t make out the words. sigh... i didn''t want to strain myself trying to understand. i just wanted to sleep a little longer. just a bit more... before i had to wake up and face reality again. maybe i''d treat myself after work¡ªa huge, two-person serving of tteokbokki, with extra cheese... yes, that sounded perfect. "we''re not here to hurt any of you, we just want to see her! we''re friends!" a familiar voice reached my ears, pulling me from my haze. who is this person? the deep voice tugged at something buried within me¡ªa memory, a connection. i felt like i should remember them, but... i didn''t have friends. who does this voice belong to? a wave of complex emotions surged through me, crashing over my thoughts. part of me longed to reach out, to grasp the familiarity of that voice. yet another part of me recoiled, dread tightening around my heart. i didn''t want to see them. i didn''t want them anywhere near me. suddenly, a sharp, stinging pain pierced my chest, leaving me breathless. get away... let me rest in peace... why? why does this voice keep following me? i remember it from somewhere, it''s so annoying! "leave us alone! i will fight all of you if you dare touch her body!" is... is that soo-ah? her voice was unmistakable, but what was she doing in my house? wait... this doesn''t sound like my room... a sinking feeling settled in my chest. am i in the hospital? my thoughts spiraled like a whirlpool, each question leading to another. who am i? why am i here? and who are these people? "we''re big sister''s friends! let us at least pay our respects to her!" the trembling, sorrowful voice of a young girl broke the tension, only to be interrupted by a muffled sob¡ªsomeone had tried to block her cries, but her sorrow was unmistakable. "woo..." for some reason, i could understand the bark that followed. "she''s alive, don''t cry." sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what the... i froze. why can i understand that bark? it felt oddly familiar, yet entirely alien. the soothing attempt didn''t seem to help. instead, the young girl''s sobbing only grew louder, her cries echoing around me. who are they talking about? the question gnawed at me. who is this person everyone is so worried about? why... why isn''t it me? a strange, unfamiliar envy crept into my thoughts, like a shadow overtaking my mind. i want those words to be for me. if not me, then who else could deserve them? but a flicker of logic tried to soothe the growing ache. i''m probably in the hospital, and these people just visited the wrong room. it happens. i understand. still, i couldn''t ignore the hollow feeling inside me. my mind wandered. where are mom and dad? and... where is nuri? where''s my brother? a sharp loneliness pierced through me, followed by dread. we never leave each other... so why am i here alone? an endless sorrow overtook me. i wanted to scream, to unleash the agony tearing through my soul, but i couldn''t. my body refused to obey. i don''t know what the hell is happening! the silent scream echoed in my mind, frustration boiling over as my mouth remained stubbornly closed. "that''s it, move aside, malrang!" a deep voice roared, thick with anger and sorrow, breaking through the chaos. "i¡ª! how do you know the fox''s name?" that voice¡ªit sounded like soo-ah''s, tinged with confusion and alarm. malrang... malrang... the name echoed in my thoughts, stirring something deep inside me. how do i know that name? i''ve heard it so many times before, but where? "we already explained to you," another voice interrupted, softer but still firm. it carried a sorrowful weight, gentler than the first. "we''re lee gaon''s friends. we''re here to pay our respects. her death is just as hard on us as it is on you. we don''t wish to fight. just let us see her..." lee gaon? the name hit me like a dagger. who''s that? and why does everyone here care about that person and not me? a surge of unfamiliar envy clawed at my chest, dark and suffocating. "malrang... what are you?" soo-ah''s voice cracked, bewildered. "woo!" the bark was unmistakable. it was the fox''s voice¡ªthe same one i''d heard before. that voice... i think i remember something. the pieces began to fall into place, and with a sharp, stabbing pain in my head, the memories surged like a breaking dam. malrang! how could i have forgotten? a flood of images and emotions swept through me. then, like a bolt of lightning, it hit me. i''m lee gaon! i am the death eater! [congratulations on your awakening, lee gaon!] [you have successfully endured the nine days and evolved into the awakened death eater!] [your basic abilities have been enhanced with water runes, which will now do extra damage to monster characters.] [you have gained a new ability! level 1: water aid - a healing ability to mend the user''s or their teammates'' wounds. (1000 mana)] [your affinity with water has been greatly enhanced.] [you have gained a new ability! level 1: great flood - summon a towering wave of water 10 meters high and 40 meters long. (20000 mana)] [your scythe has been enhanced greatly! extra sharpness has been granted.] so much to take in... i can barely keep up... [congratulations! you have gained a new achievement: first rebirth!] [10 skill points have been granted.] [new class-exclusive ability granted: passive - eyes of the death eater. the user can now see the flow of soul energy clearly and glimpse 0.5 seconds into the future.] [welcome back to the world of no end!] my eyes suddenly shot open, revealing a familiar-looking place. is this the forest where i first started? why did they bring me here? i was propped up against an iron-hard tree, my back pressed against its unyielding surface while my lower body rested on the cold ground. only the soft grass beneath me offered any comfort. ahead, five wolves stood in defensive postures, their bodies tense, shielding me from view. beyond them, another five figures came into focus. at the forefront stood a large purple fox¡ªmalrang. her majestic form radiated a fierce determination. beside her was a young woman around my age, her arms spread wide as if blocking the path to the three familiar figures behind her. why are they here? my chest tightened as i stared at them. didn''t i send them away? didn''t i push them out of my life? so why... why did they come back? and how did they find me? a storm of emotions swirled within me¡ªconfusion, anger, longing. i wanted to speak, but the words caught in my throat. "then i will kill you if i have to, and get to her myself!" kim seong-hoon''s voice tore through the air, raw with fury. a massive, twenty-meter-long illusory ice dragon materialized behind him, its form rippling with unearthly energy. it was as if the god of dragons himself had descended into the mortal realm. "enough!" my scream shattered the tension, silencing everyone. the entire group froze, their eyes wide with disbelief¡ªespecially the three who had no idea about my resurrection. "big sis..." kim seong-hoon dropped to his knees, his rage dissolving into something else. his eyes filled with tears, his voice trembling. "i''m back," i said awkwardly, the words feeling foreign and strange. i stood slowly, my legs shaky yet steady as i locked eyes with the three people in front of me. i didn''t know what to say. i didn''t even know what to feel. but one thing echoed in my mind with certainty: i had finally resurrected as the awakened death eater, and my body surged with a power i had never known before. Chapter 54 A Touching Reunion each passing second grew more awkward as everyone stared at me, their eyes wide, almost popping out of their sockets, and their jaws nearly hitting the ground."big sis!" kim seong-hoon''s voice cracked with emotion, his tear-filled eyes shimmering as he rushed toward me with the speed of lightning. but his enthusiasm was met with a thud as he collided with an iron-hard tree¡ªi had easily sidestepped his charge. "give up, won''t ya..." i muttered, my voice tinged with irritation, though the words didn''t quite match the storm brewing in my chest. i wanted to say, ''i missed you all.'' but those words stayed locked deep inside my heart, trapped behind a door i knew would never open. "you''re awake!" malrang''s voice rang gently in my mind just as a massive four-meter-tall fox leapt into the air. my eyes widened in alarm as i realized she was aiming directly for me. your next chapter awaits on empire "big sis, please wait! we''re sorry for before¡ªwe never doubted you!" kim seong-hoon''s desperate voice trailed behind me as he tried to hug me from behind. but before he could reach me, i dodged effortlessly, reappearing next to park jieun. meanwhile, the so-called idiot lord himself was unceremoniously crushed under malrang''s massive body. "big sister gaon..." jieun''s voice trembled as she looked up at me, her eyes watery but soft. "will you please let us come back? i missed you so much." they missed me... why? the thought stung. weren''t they afraid of me? afraid of what my mood shifts could do? i shifted my gaze to kang eun-woo, who stood beside her. his armor gleamed so brightly it almost hurt to look at, making him stand out like a beacon in the dim forest. "ga¡ªlee gaon..." he began, his voice firm. "back then, we had a lot to think about. but i promise you, we were never afraid of you¡ªof whatever caused you to lose control. we were worried about you, and only you. i swear it, with my pride as a man." he struck his chest with his fist, standing straight, his posture brimming with honesty and conviction. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "i¡ª" "you know these people?" soo-ah''s voice cut through the moment. her expression was a mix of puzzlement and worry, but there was something deeper in her eyes¡ªsomething i couldn''t quite place. "they''re my... acquaintances," i said hesitantly. i couldn''t bring myself to call them friends. i didn''t trust them enough for that. but the moment the word left my lips, i saw their faces fall. their sadness was palpable, hanging in the air like a storm cloud. the mood turned heavy, almost suffocating, until kim seong-hoon, the idiot lord himself, managed to wriggle free from under malrang. he stood his ground, his wild eyes locking onto mine. i could read him clearly. his expression screamed, i will not accept this. "should i deal with these people for you?" ravokar growled, his voice low and protective as his frenzied eyes glared at the unfamiliar group. "no, it''s okay," i growled back, meeting his gaze. "they aren''t a threat." my old group''s faces darkened, their brows furrowing in confusion as i growled back at ravokar. they didn''t know. of course, they had no idea i could speak the beast language. watching them exchange bewildered looks, as if silently asking, "has she gone mad or something?" was slightly amusing. "it''s a long story..." there was no way to explain to them now what had happened in the massive blazelia tree, and truthfully, i didn''t want to bother. kim seong-hoon stepped forward, his powerful frame looming closer. this time, he didn''t try to hug me. instead, he stood tall, meeting my gaze with unwavering determination. "we are friends, big sis. whether you like it or not. we''re not leaving. that''s it! enough running away. if you want to leave, you''ll have to kill me!" his words struck like a hammer against my chest, and for a moment, it felt as though my blood had stopped flowing. then, with a sudden rush, it surged again, leaving my heart trembling. what is this? it was a feeling i''d never experienced before. i''d never had anyone so desperately try to stay by my side. the emotions swelled as kang eun-woo and park jieun moved behind me, their arms outstretched, blocking any escape route i might have taken. "what are you all doing!?" i gasped, unable to hide the shock in my voice. i had never expected this¡ªnever thought i''d see any of their faces again. i didn''t want to deal with humans anymore. the thought pressed heavily against my mind. it was too painful. each time i let someone in, it hurt when they left¡ªor when i pushed them away. "kill us if you want to pass! we will not let our friend leave like this again!" kang eun-woo roared, his voice booming with conviction. i stared at them, and for a brief moment, i couldn''t decide if i should be annoyed or amused. they looked like a group of kids putting on a dramatic play, each trying to outshine the other. was this jieun''s idea? i wondered. or maybe it was kim seong-hoon¡ªthe complete man-child himself. a dark swirl danced on my palm, and my scythe materialized in my hand. it had changed significantly since the last time i saw it¡ªits blade now adorned with even more intricate golden ornaments, and the shaft slightly thicker. despite its new appearance, it felt incredibly light, as though it were an extension of my arm. it radiated a powerful, domineering aura, one that threatened to slay anything that dared stand in its path. "move..." i tried to sound cold, but in truth, i wanted them to stay¡ªdesperately. even i, the cold-hearted killer i had become in this world, sometimes craved that warmth, that connection. meanwhile, soo-ah stood to the side, observing the situation with a slight, warm smile tugging at her lips. "gaon, put your weapon away. you don''t need to put on this act. i know you better than anyone." wow... i can''t believe my best friend said that to me. i looked at the faces around me, all their eyes glued to me, waiting. i suddenly felt exhausted¡ªtired of resisting. they would most likely follow me anyway, especially kim seong-hoon. he had literally stalked me before; i doubted he wouldn''t do it again. and for some reason, i couldn''t bring myself to harm these people. ever since our fight, there had been a sour feeling lodged deep in my chest, as if i had done something i shouldn''t have. but now... that feeling was gone, along with the rage that used to consume me. weird... since my resurrection, my emotions felt different somehow. but what exactly had changed? i was still me. even the eerie voice within me had gone dormant, no longer trying to push these people away. "fine..." i muttered, my voice laced with reluctance. the moment my scythe disappeared, and before i could react, three different bodies wrapped around me in an embrace. each one felt distinct, but they all shared the same undeniable warmth. "what the hell!? get off!" i tried to push them away, but it was useless¡ªthey wouldn''t budge. "you guys are so embarrassing! i get it, okay?" i shouted at the top of my lungs. "i''ll rejoin the party, alright? now let me go before i turn this place into hell!" "hehe, i told you she''d melt if we did that." a mischievous laugh came from below, and i looked down to see jieun grinning sheepishly, still clinging to my waist. "let gooooo!" i struggled for what felt like five minutes before they finally released me. we all exchanged glances, a mix of relief and awkwardness hanging in the air. they explained that after our separation, they had tried to catch up to me, but i had moved too quickly, and they lost track of me. word had spread that the person kim ha-joon was hunting had perished in battle, and that my body was being kept in the forest of beginning¡ªor at least, that''s what people were calling it now. i told them the story of how i ended up learning the beast language. of course, i kept the part about the fire goddess a secret, as well as the details of why i hadn''t actually died, which left everyone speechless. "your class is so strange," eun-woo said, his voice filled with concern. "but the effect... it leaves you so vulnerable. nine days is more than enough for your enemies to find you. if word spreads, people will wait to kill you during your transformation." i reassured him, shrugging it off, "as long as i find a good hiding spot next time and don''t consume souls recklessly, it''ll be fine." eun-woo nodded, but i could still see the worry in his eyes. "also, i noticed something else¡ªyour eye color..." kim seong-hoon said, pausing for a moment as if trying to find the right words. "they''re neon green now. they shine just as brightly as before, but the feeling they give is... chilling. completely different from when we first met." "again?!" i exclaimed. i don''t get it. why does it keep changing? first purple, now green... what''s next? pink? so annoying. it was one of the mysteries of my class that i still couldn''t understand. was it because of my transformation? or because of my new eye ability that i hadn''t yet tested? "it looks great on you," kim seong-hoon added, his tone almost teasing. i felt my face flush slightly. "shut up, you idiot," i snapped at him. everyone laughed, the tension melting away as we shared a genuine moment. but the laughter didn''t last long. suddenly, the mood shifted, and i could see a heaviness settle over jieun''s expression. "big sister gaon..." jieun''s voice, which had been so cheerful just moments before, now sounded pained. she reached out to me, her eyes filled with sorrow. "it''s okay, little sis, i''ll tell her," kim seong-hoon said, gently patting her head. the young girl burst into tears, burying her face in her hands. he took a deep breath, his voice cracking slightly as he continued. "we visited the goblin village again, hoping to meet kim ju-ho and the others... but when we got there, we found only a pile of burned bodies inside the bloody hut. they''re all dead, gaon... i''m so sorry." even kim seong-hoon, trying to keep a brave face, let out a small tear. he then continued, "there was a message left for you. it was written in blood on the walls. it said: ''i''ll be waiting for you east from where this village stands. when you see a massive castle that my lackeys built for me, know that i''m there, waiting to take your head.¡ªkim ha-joon.''" he paused, his fists trembling. "i remember that bastard. he''s the one responsible for you being framed. i will kill him for you!" his roar echoed through the clearing, his irises shifting, taking on a reptilian slit like a lizard''s¡ªfiercely draconic¡ªas his aura surged to unimaginable heights. Chapter 55 Calm Before the Storm i could somewhat understand how kim seong-hoon felt¡ªit was a horrible, horrible fate for those people. their hopes, their dreams... i felt responsible for their deaths. a heavy, sour feeling pressed down on me, gnawing at my insides. i wanted to avenge them, and it all led back to that one person. kim ha-joon... you better barricade yourself well in that stupid castle of yours, because i''ll come knocking.after coming to this world, i didn''t immediately think of killing him. sure, the thought crossed my mind¡ªmore than once. but i''m only human; sometimes revenge blinds us, compelling us to unsheath our blades. in truth, i just wanted to humiliate those who framed me, to make them regret what they did. but now... any thoughts of pity or mercy dissolved, replaced by a cold, lingering bloodlust. "calm down... i''m the one who will deal with him. this is personal." i could feel my eyes burning like wildfire, the rage within them impossible to extinguish. my words cut through kim seong-hoon like a knife, and i saw the fire in his eyes recede. he looked at me reluctantly, but i knew he understood me better than most here. "i know... it''s just..." he clenched his fists even tighter, his gaze dropping to the ground. his body trembled slightly¡ªnot from fear, but from rage. it took a while for kim seong-hoon to cool down. eun-woo suggested we all sit down and talk, pulling out a wooden cup and plate from his spatial storage. when did he have time to make those? he passed them out to everyone. "i don''t need one, thanks..." i replied. eun-woo didn''t yet know about my unique ability; after all, we''d only known each other for less than a day. next, he pulled out a massive boar from his storage. honestly, i was impressed it even fit in there. after my very first battle, i hadn''t experimented much with my own skill, so i wasn''t sure what its limits were¡ªexcept that no living thing could be stored. i offered to light the fire, while kim seong-hoon sliced a massive tree into thin pieces, giving us wood for a bonfire. as the boar roasted over the flames, we gathered around, exchanging stories about our pasts. through this, i learned new things about my "teammates"¡ªyes, they had once again forced me into a group. rest in peace, my experience points... apparently, kang eun-woo used to be a baker. yes, a freaking baker... i found it hard to imagine this massive dude¡ªwho looked more like a bodybuilder or police officer¡ªstanding behind a counter, selling beautifully decorated, cute cakes. there wasn''t much to learn about jieun. she simply mentioned that she was still in school and loved taekwondo. beyond that, she didn''t have much to share¡ªexcept her endless chatter about dolls and friends she left behind in the real world, which i nodded at, pretending to listen. the smell of roasted boar tickled my nose as everyone but me enjoyed their meal. i sat alone, pretending to be engrossed with my scythe, trying not to show that i cared. but being left out like this... it felt slightly bitter. kim seong-hoon didn''t share much either as he ate. he exchanged a few words but seemed lost in his thoughts. he mentioned not having a job and that he spent most of his time playing video games or watching korean dramas. sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. as the evening settled in, the group continued chatting, sharing stories of their experiences in this new world. kim seong-hoon sat next to soo-ah, and for some reason, it irked me. why is this bothering me? am i jealous? no... of course not. i don''t care, even if those fools kiss. they were extremely close, chatting, having a good time. but what caught my attention most was soo-ah''s hand resting on his thigh. was she hitting on him? i had no experience in dating, but even i could tell that was a bit too obvious... "she''s trying to steal them all away from you, gaon. don''t you see how she doesn''t care about you anymore? she betrayed you once¡ªdon''t you think she''ll do it again?" the eerie voice echoed in my mind, more annoying than anything else. i decided to ignore it; sometimes that was the best response. i was just about to stand up and leave¡ªi couldn''t handle the feeling in my chest anymore¡ªbut at that moment, kim seong-hoon got up and moved to sit beside me. i caught a glimpse of soo-ah''s face, twisted into an ugly, sad expression. the wolves lay around us, shielding us from the cool evening breeze and allowing everyone to lean against their soft bodies for warmth and comfort. kim seong-hoon leaned against ravokar, sitting next to me, our shoulders almost touching. i shifted slightly to the side, accidentally settling down on malrang''s tail. "wooo!" "sorry..." i said, genuinely apologetic. "it''s okay... but if you sit on either of my tails again, i''ll sit on you with all my weight." in her small form, her angry tone sounded more like a pout than a threat¡ªmaking her seem even cuter. "how have you been, big sis?" kim seong-hoon suddenly asked, his tone awkward¡ªmissing its usual liveliness. "it''s been better without you around," i replied coldly. "ehh? don''t say that, big sis. i''ve missed you a lot! can you imagine? i''ve reached level 25 now. i''m ranked 100 in the world rankings." he bragged, and it only soured my mood further. "good for you..." i said flatly. i couldn''t care less about his ranking. "don''t be such a party pooper. have some fun. or are you intimidated by my growth? afraid i''ll overtake you for good? now that i''m level 25, i could probably beat you with my eyes closed." his tone dripped with mockery, and i couldn''t take it anymore. "you want to fight, you piece of shit?!" i snapped, and everyone''s gaze turned to me. "hahaha, now this is the big sis i remember¡ªthe one i always respected." he laughed heartily. "i''m just joking. i wouldn''t want to experience the same humiliation a third time, but i do wonder... just how strong have you become?" there was a genuine curiosity in his voice. is he testing me? if he really wants to see my strength, he''d better reach level 100 first. maybe then he''d finally win. but for now, i''m the big sister here! eh? no¡ªforget that. never again. where did that thought even come from? "forget about it. i just missed you so much, that''s all. i''m glad to see you''re okay... i was devastated when i heard about your death." his eyes were locked on mine. why was he like this? i couldn''t understand him at all. he was like a puppy, refusing to leave its master¡ªalways barking, always staying close no matter how many times i pushed him away. "okay..." i didn''t know how to respond to that. now that i thought about it, no one had ever said they missed me before. people usually ignored me, leaving me to be as i was. but not this idiot... he kept coming back every time i kicked him away. the evening turned into night, and everyone gradually fell asleep on the wolves. the air was calm, and we all felt safe here¡ªthis area was filled with low-level monsters, too afraid to even come near us. i remained awake, watching the fire burn beautifully. it danced over the last few logs, flickering and dwindling as it was about to fade out. this world... this life is so strange. i never wanted friends. i only wanted to be alone, to travel by myself, but these people kept coming back. they were stuck to me for no apparent reason. what about me attracts them? is it because i''m strong? or is there something else...? i didn''t understand it. experience tales with empire my heavy eyelids slowly closed, and i drifted off to sleep. when i woke up the next morning, the fire was gone¡ªonly cold ashes remained. everyone was still asleep, so i took the opportunity to stretch and test out my strength a little. sneaking away to the edge of the forest, i aimed my scythe at the trees ahead. let''s see... it said the scythe is more powerful now. if i can cut a good number of trees at once, that should prove it. i remembered how solid these trees were when i first arrived¡ªlike cast iron. now, it was time to see how much i had grown. wind slash! a concentrated wind attack shot from my scythe, moving at lightning speed. the next moment, my eyes almost popped out of their sockets. for miles ahead of me, trees were lifted into the sky and fell to the ground, each one cut clean through by the wind slash. it was so sharp, so powerful, that it sliced through everything in its path like butter¡ªuntil it finally reached its maximum range and dissipated. a huge new passageway now stretched through the forest and i vowed then and there to never mess around in low-level areas again. well, today is the day. i''m about to truly test this out on someone''s castle. the entire east will know my name¡ªthe one who slayed kim ha-joon! Chapter 56 Approaching the Wooden Fortress. when i came back i found eun-woo training with his hammer and shield, sharpening his moves with fierce intensity. his brow was furrowed in concentration, sweat dripping down his face as he practiced each strike and block with precision. the clang of metal echoed in the air, and i could see the determination burning in his eyes¡ªhe was preparing himself for whatever lay ahead, leaving no room for doubt.to my pleasant surprise, eun-woo didn''t ask any questions when he heard about an entire village being massacred over a petty feud. his usual teddy bear-like demeanor shifted into one of resolute righteousness. for a moment, i saw something different in his eyes¡ªa flicker of pain, of understanding, like he was struggling to come to terms with what we had to do. but he didn''t voice it. maybe he understood me better than i thought. but what in this world is right... i thought grimly. aren''t we about to do the same thing as that bastard? "get your ass up!" i smacked kim seong-hoon''s head with the handle of my scythe as i walked past. the lazy idiot was still sleeping while everyone else was already up, sharpening their skills before we set off. "ouch! what was that for?" "your head was in my way. sorry." for some reason, my lips curled into an impish smile, almost as if i was enjoying spending time with him. "big sis is bullying me... malrang! help me!" he cried dramatically, putting on a ridiculous show. "woo!" malrang leaped onto his shoulder, her mischievous eyes gleaming as if to say, i''m on his side. "you two amaze me..." i muttered, half-exasperated, half-resigned. i wanted to cry, yet no tears came out. this duo would one day drive me to the brink of insanity. "gaon, are you sure you need to do this?" soo-ah''s voice broke through my thoughts as she approached me again. for some reason, i couldn''t stand her at that moment¡ªespecially in that revealing wizard''s dress she was wearing. it felt like she was trying to draw attention on purpose. shit... what am i even thinking? what the hell is wrong with me? she''s my best friend. i shouldn''t think about her like this. snap out of it, gaon! i scolded myself, shaking my head to clear the unwelcome thoughts. "you know yourself. how can i sit idly when i know he''s out there, literally challenging me?" i said firmly, my voice unwavering. "but!" soo-ah''s body trembled, her reluctance clear. "he''ll kill all of you! none of you have any idea how broken his class is¡ªhe''s immortal! no! i will not let you walk to your death!" she cried out, her arms outstretched as if to physically stop me. her eyes burned with fierce determination, pleading for me to reconsider. "how does she know so much?" kim seong-hoon cut in, his tone sharp, his eyes narrowing as he studied soo-ah suspiciously. "her old party leader was affiliated with him. it''s a long story, and i''ll explain the details as we go." i directed everyone to mount their wolves, then turned back to soo-ah. "now, please trust me on this. no one will ever be able to beat me. i promise you that¡ªespecially not that sore loser who always lost to me. this will just be another easy victory." i smiled at her, warmth spreading through my chest. her concern touched me, and despite everything that had happened, it made me resent her less. maybe, just maybe, i could accept the fragments of our old friendship again. "i will go with you," she declared, holding out her pinky finger with determination. "and i will protect you, no matter what!" i hesitated for a moment, then linked my pinky with hers. a silent promise was sealed between us. after mounting ravokar, i raised my hand, signaling the group to set off. everyone chose a wolf to their liking. soo-ah let eun-woo take omenpaw, as both of them were the largest in the group and seemed to match each other in stature. she settled on lykaon, whose bloodthirsty eyes seemed to soften slightly in her presence, as if they shared an unspoken chemistry. jieun sat on savryn, holding malrang in her arms. her eyes blazed with determination. though she had yet to take a life, she seemed different from the last time we met¡ªmore mature, more resolute. that fiery gaze spoke of her growth. kim seong-hoon was left with vargrin, and the two bonded almost instantly. like natural-born hunters, they shared a certain energy, making their pairing seem perfect. s~ea??h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. it took us about twenty minutes to reach the goblin village, riding at the speed of the thunder tempests. when we arrived, the sight struck me like a thunderclap¡ªthe graves built for the dead, the remnants of the destroyed village. the memory surged through me like a flood. "we have decided to build a stronghold here," i could still hear kim ju-ho''s voice, his face beaming with hope and determination. "with no cities around, we might become the first to start accepting passing players and build a community!" i had looked forward to that future. a place of growth, safety, and purpose. but now, it was nothing more than a ghost of a dream, a memory buried among the ashes of what once was. "let''s go! head east and search for some sort of castle. it should be small¡ªthere''s no way he had time to build anything grand. split up and search. if you find something, the wolves will locate each other and regroup. don''t engage alone, and don''t get caught. we don''t know how many people support him or what levels they are. now, go!" i commanded, my voice firm and resolute. "yes!" everyone responded in unison before splitting up. i headed straight ahead with ravokar, my blood boiling with anticipation. it took us a few hours to traverse the endless plains. ravokar''s speed was incredible, but these grasslands were far larger than i had ever imagined. when we finally reached the edge, the landscape changed dramatically. what replaced the plains was unlike anything i''d ever seen¡ªa completely metallic ground that stretched as far as the eye could see. this place... it''s like someone cast it entirely in metal. but the sheer scale... it''s too extravagant. wow! i thought, my eyes wide as i took in the surreal sight. the monsters in this area were around level 10 to 15¡ªnothing too threatening. the landscape was puzzlingly flat, with no trees or mountains, just endless metallic plains. the emptiness felt unnatural, as if the land itself had been stripped bare. then i came upon a massive crevice, its bottom glowing with bubbling lava. it was like staring into the heart of a forge. the metallic ground and walls around the crevice were dark iron, fully decorated with intricate, alien-like designs. the entire place looked like it was plucked straight from a sci-fi movie. is this where all the metal came from? the birthplace of this strange world''s steel? i wondered, awe mingling with unease as the molten glow reflected off the dark iron landscape. "master, we must move. this place most definitely doesn''t have any so-called castles," ravokar growled, his tone urging me to press on. yet, something in my gut told me otherwise¡ªa nagging feeling that this place held a secret, something important hidden within the depths of the crevice. i hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "you''re right, we must move. let''s go!" still, as we left, i swore to myself that i''d come back here one day, if the chance ever arose. something about this place whispered to me, and i couldn''t shake the feeling that it was more than it seemed. it took us about three to four hours to escape the desolate plain of steel. the lifeless metallic ground eventually gave way to a completely normal-looking forest. it was a stark contrast, almost as if i had stepped back onto earth. this place didn''t have the magical or fantastical feel i''d grown used to in this world. even the monsters roaming here looked deceptively simple¡ªwolves, boars, and birds that wouldn''t have seemed out of place in any ordinary forest. but when i used inspect on them, the truth hit me like a wave of cold water. most of them were over level 20, and the entities lurking in the shadows radiated terrifying auras that sent shivers down my spine. looks can be deceiving... i thought grimly, tightening my grip on my scythe as i stayed alert for what lay ahead. find exclusive stories on empire "master, i can hear vargrin''s voice. they''ve found what you''re looking for¡ªit''s at least 20 kilometers from here," ravokar growled impatiently. his entire body trembled with excitement, his love for battle practically oozing from him. "good. take me there," i said, patting his head. without wasting a second, ravokar bolted forward, his powerful legs carrying us through the forest at breakneck speed. the thrill of the hunt surged through both of us as the wind whipped past, and i prepared myself for whatever awaited us. we quickly regrouped with the others, and what met my eyes was beyond anything i could have imagined. how did he do that? hidden behind the trees, we scouted the area. before us stood a towering korean-style palace, its intricate architecture dominating the clearing. a massive chunk of the forest had been stripped away, replaced by an extraordinarily ornate wooden structure. i had expected a modest castle¡ªwho in this world would have time to build something grand? yet, this was at least twenty meters tall, its design radiating an air of authority and sophistication. the palace was encased by a sturdy stone wall, seamlessly blending elegance with fortification. guards patrolled every watchtower, their sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. from where we crouched, the lively sound of music and celebration drifted through the air, an unsettling contrast to the ominous fortress. so, this is where you''re hiding, kim ha-joon... this night will be your last! i thought, my fists clenching as i prepared for what lay ahead. Chapter 57 Sneaking into the palace i wanted to rush in, my blood boiling with anticipation, but this time, it was kim seong-hoon who stopped me. his hand pressed against my stomach, holding me back. anger flared in me, but i swallowed it. now wasn''t the time for petty frustration¡ªi had an objective right in front of me."big sis, wait," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. "we need a strategy. we can''t just run in like that. you said so yourself." his unwavering gaze made it clear¡ªthere would be no room for recklessness this time. "yeah, but i''ve changed my mind. i''d love to just rush through them and kill every single one of them." my voice shifted at the very end, carrying an edge that made my party members furrow their brows in concern. "you''re not yourself right now. calm down," eun-woo said, his massive hand resting on my shoulder, steady and grounding. jieun reached out, her small hand slipping into mine. the gesture was simple but powerful. it pulled me back, even if only slightly, from the swirling storm inside. i could feel it¡ªthe fog clouding my mind, the relentless urge to kill gnawing at every corner of my being. the only thought rushing through me was destruction, pure and simple. it was consuming me, and i hated it, even as i craved it. "you see those two guards on the eastern tower?" kim seong-hoon asked, his voice calm yet focused. "if we can take them out silently, we''ll have a clear entry point. no one else seems to be paying attention. this stronghold is way too easy to dismantle. let me handle it." "they''re just level 10," he added confidently, a glint of determination in his eyes. "leave this to me." "are you sure?" i asked, my tone cautious. discover exclusive content at empire i didn''t know much about him, but i could see he had a good heart¡ªtoo good. killing would only stain it, and i wasn''t sure he was ready to bear that weight. "yes..." he exhaled deeply, the moonlight casting an elegant glow over his face. his sword shimmered ominously, and suddenly, the air around us grew deathly cold. in a flash, the sword transformed into a sleek dragon bow, its ethereal design radiating power. two thin, needle-like arrows materialized, glowing faintly in the stillness. he pulled the bowstring with a practiced grace, and the arrows sang through the air with a soft zing! the projectiles struck true. the two guards froze in place, their muscles locking them upright even in death. the eerie stillness of their lifeless forms sent a chill down my spine as the oppressive silence reclaimed the area. "amazing..." i whispered under my breath, barely audible. it was a mistake i would regret almost instantly. "wait...! did i hear that right? you said i''m amazing!?" kim seong-hoon''s face lit up like a child being praised for the first time. "i will never forget this moment. big sis praised me! i''m going to treasure these words forever!" s§×ar?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "i didn''t say anything. it must have been the wind," i retorted sharply, trying to salvage my pride. "now piss off before i decide to shoot you down as well!" as he lunged for a hug, grinning like a fool, i skillfully dodged and darted toward the undefended wall, leaving him pouting in the moonlight. "i have to say, brother, your dedication is slowly paying off," eun-woo teased kim seong-hoon, his tone light but edged with amusement. i caught the comment just before slipping out of earshot. the group moved swiftly. we''d left the thunder tempests in the forest, their task simple¡ªdistract the guards while we infiltrated. i hate stealth missions... i thought with a huff. i''d much rather rush in and destroy this entire place. this is so damn annoying. we scaled the stone wall with ease, landing softly on the other side. what greeted us took me by surprise. the interior of the stronghold wasn''t just functional¡ªit was breathtaking. beautifully manicured gardens stretched out before us, their meticulous design and serene beauty resembling the grandeur of gyeongbokgung palace. it was an odd contrast to the dark purpose of the man residing here. "they must have someone with gardening powers," eun-woo chuckled, his voice a bit too loud for comfort. a couple of guards snapped their heads in our direction. "good job," i muttered flatly, my words dripping with sarcasm. before anyone could react further, a couple of heads flew into the air, severed cleanly by my scythe. i stood in the middle of the pristine garden, bathed in moonlight, my gaze fixed on the towering palace. the silence was deafening as the guards and my own group stared at me with blank expressions, the surreal beauty of the scene contrasting sharply with the blood i''d just spilled. "kim ha-joon!" i roared, my voice amplified with swirling soul energy, resonating like a megaphone. "drag your ass out here and meet your end! i, lee gaon, challenge you to a deathmatch! this will be my final victory against you!" my words echoed across the stronghold, carrying far into the night, their intensity shaking even the surrounding forest. every soul within earshot now knew¡ªthis was the beginning of the end. "hahahahaha!" laughter erupted around me, mocking and jeering, their expressions dripping with disdain. they looked at me as if i were a fool. "you...?" a boy, barely twelve at most, stepped forward, his golden sword glinting as it hummed with gathering energy. "challenge the emperor? you''re unworthy. who do you think you are? let me end your stupid show, big sister." before i could respond, he lunged at me, his blade aimed directly for my chest. his movements were sluggish, almost pitiful¡ªhe was only level 12, after all. "sorry, kid," i said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "remember in your death that you attacked me first." air shatter... a concentrated wave of air erupted from my palm, ripping through him before he could react. the boy froze mid-air, his body disintegrating into nothingness, leaving only a faint shimmer of golden light where he once stood. the laughter stopped. the youth''s body erupted into a gruesome explosion, fragments scattering across the garden. the once-mocking crowd fell silent, their expressions shifting from disdain to abject terror. "now you''re afraid?" my voice cut through the tension, cold and sharp as steel. "you dogs have no right to berate me. you''re just an idiot''s lackeys. move, or i will slay you all!" most scattered like leaves in a storm, but four figures remained rooted in place, their defiance radiating like an unyielding wall. four men, each exuding powerful auras, stepped forward, their presence stifling. level 25, 23, 28, 21... my eyes locked onto the strongest of them¡ªthe one missing an arm. his katana rested at his side, holstered but humming with restrained menace. his attire stood out: all black, with a traditional japanese straw hat shadowing his face. he didn''t look korean. japanese? the thought struck me with unease. does that mean it wasn''t just my country that was affected? his killing intent was palpable, a suffocating weight pressing against me, and his unwavering gaze confirmed what i already knew: this one would be a challenge. a formidable foe. the corner of my lips curled into a smirk. perfect. the others standing beside the one-armed swordsman each exuded their own menace. a mage, cloaked in shadow, gripped an eerie black staff that radiated a chilling death aura. his eyes gleamed with malice, and the air around him felt cold and heavy, as though he dragged a piece of the underworld wherever he went. next to him stood a towering warrior, a hulking mass of muscle with molten axes that glowed ominously. his long, fiery beard matched his blazing red hair, giving him the appearance of a walking inferno. but the one who truly made my skin crawl was the man wielding a black whip. his tight leather attire clung to his grotesque frame, far too revealing for comfort. he was hideous, his features resembling a toad, and the lustful gaze he fixed on me made bile rise in my throat. disgusting. i was about to take a step forward, my scythe itching for action, but my group had other plans. before i could react, they moved as one to stand in front of me, forming a protective barrier. everyone but soo-ah stepped forward, their eyes blazing with determination as they silently chose their targets. "we''ll handle them. you have a serious battle coming up. don''t bother yourself," kim seong-hoon reassured me, his tone firm and unwavering. for once, i felt truly grateful to him. suspense hung thick in the air, an electric charge between the two groups. no words were exchanged, only the language of sharp, unwavering gazes as both sides sized each other up. clap. clap. clap. the sound of slow applause broke the silence, echoing eerily through the gardens. all eyes turned to the palace entrance as a figure clad in a dark tunic emerged from the shadows. a black hood obscured his face, but something about his presence¡ªthe way he moved, the chill that followed him¡ªsent a shiver down my spine. i knew it was him... Chapter 58 Kim Ha-Joon this was the person i had been hunting¡ªthe one i had sworn to kill."kim ha-joon..." i muttered under my breath, my grip on the scythe tightening as my blood boiled with anticipation. "hello, gaon... do you like this palace? i built it for you." kim ha-joon''s voice dripped with mockery, his words echoing with an otherworldly resonance. his maniacal laughter cut through the air, sending a chill down my spine. "if you submit to me, i will make you my empress. you won''t even need to do much¡ªjust warm my bed! hahaha!" the twisted humor in his voice, mixed with the eerie undertone, reminded me too much of the voice that haunted me daily, trying to drag me into madness. s§×ar?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "disgusting as always..." i spat, raising my scythe slightly, its blade catching the pale moonlight. my gaze locked onto his¡ªeyes as black as the void itself, radiating malice and darkness. "it''s lee gaon for you. show some respect to your superiors, scum." the tension crackled like lightning between us, our opposing auras clashing in silent battle even before the first strike was made. "what a pity... and here i thought you''d be more submissive," kim ha-joon sneered, his smile widening wickedly as his gaze shifted past me. "but let''s see... who do we have behind you?" his eyes glinted with malevolent delight as they locked onto someone standing at my back. "come here, slut. don''t you miss your boyfriend?" he commanded, his voice laced with venom and control. to my utter shock, soo-ah moved¡ªshe obeyed him. without hesitation, her body dashed to his side, and she embraced him. i stood frozen, speechless, my scythe trembling slightly in my grip. the world around me blurred as confusion and betrayal washed over me in waves. how could this happen? what in the world is going on here? i wanted to scream, to demand answers, to order her to come back. but no words escaped my lips. my heart felt like it had been crushed under a mountain, the weight unbearable, slamming into me harder than any blow i had ever endured in battle. "tell me you''re just acting..." i pleaded, my voice a desperate whisper, thick with disbelief and pain. but in my gut, i already knew the truth. the pieces fit together now. the betrayal that shattered me before... it wasn''t random, wasn''t sudden. she had been with him the entire time. she was his... hahaha... what a twist of shitty fate... she hid it from me. pretended to be my friend, my ally. how dare she? rage erupted in my chest, swallowing the sorrow, threatening to consume me entirely. my vision turned red as my grip on my scythe tightened. no forgiveness. no mercy. "i told you, gaon... you can''t trust her," the eerie voice whispered in my mind, its tone dripping with vindication. you shut the fuck up! i don''t have time for you! a single tear slid down my cheek, hot and bitter, as i watched the last possibility of our friendship dissolve. any hope i had harbored¡ªno matter how small¡ªwas extinguished in that moment. discover more stories at empire kim ha-joon''s mocking laughter sliced through the air. "did you have fun with the boys? i hope they treated you well. hahaha! though, i imagine they''re dead, considering this bitch is here. well," he smirked, "it was a worthy sacrifice." her voice trembled, weak and pitiful. "yes¡­ love," she murmured, not even glancing my way. i felt my chest tighten, a cold rage filling the void where my heart should have been. love? that word coming from her lips as she stood beside him... it was a knife driven straight into my soul. kim ha-joon''s grin widened as he raised a hand, summoning a black staff from thin air. the staff writhed with a sinister energy, its surface etched with pulsating, glowing runes. souls circled it, their ghostly forms writhing in agony, their screams piercing the air like nails on a chalkboard. "now move," he commanded, shoving soo-ah away as if she was nothing less than garbage. he stepped forward, his eyes locking onto mine with a predatory gleam. "i have some unfinished business with your friend." "behold! the power that will dominate this world!" kim ha-joon bellowed, his voice cracking under the weight of his delusions. darkness rippled from him, spreading in all directions like a vile tide. "everything here was built for me and me alone! i will be the emperor of everything!" i stood still, my gaze unwavering. i whispered under my breath, my voice barely audible over the rising tension. "you took everything from me..." my grip tightened on my scythe, its presence comforting in my hands. the darkness-fire around me ignited, blazing with a ferocity that mirrored the storm inside me. i raised my voice, calm but unyielding. "now, i will take everything from you." our auras collided like raging tides, the air crackling with the intensity of our power. his wild grin met mine, both of us fully prepared to end this. to take each other''s lives. he moved quickly, a bit too quickly, grabbing me by my throat as he carried me to the sky. "gaon!" soo-ah screamed out and she quickly followed us. idiot, get away from me, i will kill you... i saw the fight break out. the entire palace suddenly became a battlefield. thunderous tempests joined in, ripping the main gate apart. the chaos was relentless, killing countless lower-level people caught in the crossfire. i tried to struggle, but his grip felt like a lock, i was not able to move. he shoved me to the ground, and i hit several trees on the way, destroying them in my path. i spit out a mouthful of blood, and stood up quickly. my body was covered in scratches but i regenerated at insane speed. he''s fast... even my new ability was not able to keep up, what the hell is his level... inspect! [kim ha-joon] [death warlock] [level 30] ... he''s way stronger than me... can i win? doubt clawed at my resolve, the uncertainty gnawed at me like a parasite. i could feel fear trying to root itself in my heart, whispering that i wasn''t ready, that i wasn''t strong enough. but i couldn''t let it consume me. not now. not ever. i had to fight, even if the odds were impossible. it was the first time i didn''t feel confident, this fight, i might have come too soon. "you''re so weak... why did you come to see me now? just to die? this fight will be boring..." he sighed, still suspended in the air, his staff was releasing darkness clouds keeping him afloat. a massive darkness orb manifested behind him, radiating an aura of death. he moved his arm, aiming at me, and the orb rushed at where i stood. "darkness is my specialty, you idiot!" i scoffed, my body burned in darkness flames, i dashed through the air, dodging the attack with ease, leaving only dark fire on the ground. my speed was much faster than in my last fight. i was prepared to end this fight with my speed, and if it was not enough i had more skill points. speed was something i could be proud of, it was my ultimate weapon when it came to opponents that overpowered me. "i will slay you kim ha-joon!" my legs moved on their own, driven by an urge to slay the person before me. the massive orb of darkness hit the ground where i had stood moments before, corroding everything in its path. what a fearsome skill... my stomach dropped. i knew i''d be dead if i was hit by it. i hated my lack of power to deflect it, but i stayed focused on my goal. this was no time for fear or doubt; i had to keep my head clear. in an instant, i approached him, my scythe slashing at his waist. you''ll move left? okay... i could slightly see his movements. these eyes were my new strongest ability¡ªof course, if i didn''t have the power of speed, they''d be useless, but at the moment, they were exactly what i needed. one thing i didn''t like about this ability was that i had to will it to see the future; i couldn''t see all the time, which let him grab me that one time. i remembered that moment clearly, the sheer terror of being held in his grip, but it was also a lesson¡ªi needed to master this power fully if i wanted to stand a chance. my scythe met a metallic surface, and sparks flew in all directions. i was stopped in place, but i used that to my advantage. i spun my scythe, using the momentum to spin around his staff and crash into him with my heels. the impact reverberated through my bones, and i felt his resistance waver for just a moment. "what the!?" he could only muster these words before his body slammed into the ground. dust and dirt flew into the air, leaving a small crevice where kim ha-joon''s body lay, unscathed but furious. his eyes blazed with rage, and i could see the dark energy pulsating around him, almost as if it had a life of its own. "get annihilated, bitch!" i screamed as powerful dark fire danced from my palms, crashing onto him. but to my disappointment, a massive black shield spun in circles, devouring my attack as if it were a mere snack. the shield seemed almost mocking, as if it was amused by my efforts. how many skills does he have in his arsenal? this is absurd... he seemed to have an endless supply of tricks, and each one was deadlier than the last. at that moment, i noticed darkness spreading out from the shield, looking like tentacles, rushing at me with incredible speed, trying to shackle me. how disturbing... but i have one of my own. Chapter 59 Five Paths of Fire; Path 1: Birth i had no time to lose. the massive, tentacle-like black whips lashed out at me in an instant. one grazed my left leg, and i gasped as a searing pain shot through me. the energy was corrosive, potent enough to melt steel if given the chance. i knew that if it fully wrapped around me, it would be game over.i split into four in an instant. after my level-up, my shadow parade had reached level 8, granting me an additional clone. not only that, but now each clone could wield 50% of my total power. if they could ever reach 100% one day... how unstoppable would that make me? but even at 50%, it was already a game-changer. i sent my clones charging at him, weaving through the lashing tentacles with beautiful, almost effortless athleticism. each time he tried to strike one of them, they soared gracefully through the air, their wings radiating intense heat and power. when they closed the distance, all four clones activated soul shackle, completely sealing his movements. the moment was mine¡ªi had my opening. "what the hell is this power?" his body struggled to move, finally, his face held a tinge of fear. i moved as quickly as lightning, streaking down from the sky. my scythe danced, bluish runes igniting, sending a refreshing wave of healing energy through me, which was only extremely minor, as sharp jet-like water swirled around the blade, rotating in circles along its edge. the energy coursed through my veins, revitalizing my strength, and i could feel my confidence growing. clang! a mocking smirk burst to life on his lips. my blade met his neck with a metallic sound, and to my disappointment, an impenetrable darkness enveloped where i struck making my arms tremble as if i had struck steel. it didn''t budge at all, sending shivers through me. it was as if i had hit an unyielding wall, and i felt the despair creeping in. "you''re strong, but you''ve met your match, gaon... hahaha!" he laughed, and the shackles that bound him suddenly were forcefully broken apart by a black energy, it had completely corroded my skill. he burst into maniacal laughter, filled with malice and arrogance. "after i kill you gaon, i will have enough kills to become a king, i''ve already slayed one, and you''re just my stepping stone to greatness! the tentacles were quickly rushing back from the sky to attack me, his staff shone even brighter in darkness as if directing everything. that staff of his... i don''t like how it''s constantly emitting that black light. if i had to guess, that''s the source of his power. "aren''t you confident..." i said coldly, pushing myself away and distancing myself by at least ten meters. i needed space to plan my next move, to figure out how to break through his defenses. my heart pounded, but i couldn''t let him see my hesitation. "tell me, why do you struggle to survive?" he licked his lips as he stood up, brushing the dirt off himself. his voice was full of coldness and apathy. "just give up. you''ve suffered enough. i can end your pain here and now. just accept..." the souls on his staff screamed louder than before, flying into the sky and creating a massive illusory demon. its sharp fangs and disturbing face gave me chills, as if my soul would instantly be stripped away if it hit me. the air around us grew colder, and i could feel the weight of those souls pressing down on me. it cast a dark veil over kim ha-joon, as if to protect him. don''t be afraid... my soul is stronger than anybody''s. i will not lose. the fire burned inside me, and i dashed again, circling around the demon in the sky. each attack i launched was filled with different elements as i pushed my elemental slash to the limits, testing what worked best on that thing. i wanted to find its weak spot, but no matter what i tried, nothing could seriously hurt it. it was as if the demon''s entire body was incorporeal, all of my attacks just passed through. "give up and let me take your soul. it will decorate this beautiful staff, embedding you forever in my memory." kim ha-joon''s words were dripping with twisted delight, and i could see the hunger in his eyes. if nothing else works then... your journey continues with empire the illusory demon moved, its movements quick, almost unnoticeable. the only reason i barely dodged the first claw attack was because of my future sight, which kim ha-joon finally noticed. his face revealed a wild, untamed smile that was up to no good. his eyes glinted with a dangerous curiosity, as if he had just discovered something new to exploit. "nice! dance for me more! even if you can see into the future, it will all be futile in the end!" he taunted, his laughter dripping with mockery. but his mirth was short-lived. his laughter faltered as spheres of darkness materialized, creeping toward him with sinister intent and slipping effortlessly through the black veil he had conjured. "what''s thi¡ª?!" his words were cut short, the realization dawning too late. boom! the spheres detonated with a sudden burst, finally breaking through his defenses and inflicting a slight injury beneath his tunic. the illusory demon froze in place for just a moment¡ªa fleeting hesitation, but enough to make him falter. let''s see how strong this thing is. i wasn''t going to let this opportunity pass. i pressed forward, pouring every ounce of my soul power into my next attack. soul bite! massive illusory teeth materialized above me, descending with terrifying speed to engulf the demon entirely. the air quaked under their looming presence, and for a heartbeat, time itself seemed to freeze as the jaws closed in. this is killing me! fuck! my head!!! in that instant, a massive headache hit me, a flood of memories rushing through me¡ªpeople that kim ha-joon had killed, each of them thanking me for freeing them from endless torture while also promising not to hurt me. stay yourself! stay yourself gaon! s§×arch* the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. it was an experience like no other, a feeling of taking in so many souls instantly and using them as nourishment. it was both pleasant and disturbing, but i guess sometimes life has ups and downs and it was the moment of pure luck crashing on me. my soul energy suddenly skyrocketed and i felt something inside my soul cracking as if the old rusty lock was unlocked. crack power surged through me, igniting every nerve in my body. my senses sharpened, my vision crystal clear as the world around me seemed to slow to a crawl. and then it happened¡ªi could feel the world itself. it was indescribable, a sensation that defied words. my skin tingled, each pore alive with awareness. it was as if the very air pulsed with energy, flowing in invisible currents around me, brushing against my being like a whisper from another realm. each breath i took felt invigorating, a rush of vitality coursing through me. i could feel my body growing slightly stronger with every inhale. the fire under my command surged in intensity, its power doubling in an instant. then, like a spark igniting in my mind, a new technique revealed itself: "five paths of fire; path 1: birth." the knowledge flowed into me effortlessly, embedding itself as if i had always known it. instinctively, i understood how to wield it, the potential of its power burning brightly within me. in a spark, everything around me ignited with golden flames, painting the dark sky in gold. my flame was no longer dark, as my fire energy supremely overpowered the darkness inside my soul. it burned in a golden color, bringing the feeling of life, but also a great destruction. the flames danced around me, radiant and full of warmth, instantly destroying the veil around the kim ha-joon. "first step... spark," i said calmly, my voice steady as i raised my left hand, aiming directly at the spot where he stood. in that instant, the flames burst to life around kim ha-joon, burning him with intense heat. "ggghhhhaaaa!" his screams tore through the air, raw and primal, as if the very demon within him was being consumed by the flames alongside his flesh. his voice echoed through the battlefield, a mixture of rage and pain. the golden flames engulfed him, their light reflecting in his eyes, which now held a glimmer of fear. for the first time, i saw uncertainty in him. he staggered back, raising his staff in a desperate attempt to shield himself from the flames. black light pulsed from its tip, flickering as if struggling against the inferno. i didn''t relent. the fire roared louder, each wave more powerful than the last, devouring everything in its path. i felt my soul energy draining fast, each second pulling me closer to the edge of exhaustion. but it didn''t matter¡ªi was closing in on my goal. his defenses were crumbling, and soon, he''d be dead. my heart thundered with determination¡ªthis was my chance. for everything he had done, for every humiliation i had endured, i wouldn''t let him recover. the golden flames surged, unyielding, devouring the darkness around him. kim ha-joon''s screams grew fainter, his body trembling as the force of my attack consumed him. the golden flames raged on, relentless, until the shadows were obliterated, leaving behind only ash and dust. i stood motionless, my breath ragged, my eyes fixed on the spot where he had been moments ago. the silence that followed was deafening, an oppressive void filled only by the acrid scent of scorched earth and the faint crackle of dying embers. i lowered my hand, the flames gradually dying down. but suddenly, a demonic laughter echoed from where the ashes were resting. foom! with a burst of dark flames, he reappeared, as if nothing had happened to him. he rolled his shoulders as if shaking off an inconvenience, looking at me with a playful smile. "how..." "what happened? are you scared now? you''ll never be able to kill me, you foolish slut!" at that moment, i remembered soo-ah''s words when she said he was immortal... the realization weighed heavily on me, but it only fueled my determination further. "then let me kill you until you forget how to resurrect!" i said calmly, but my battle spirit blazed like wildfire, more intense than ever before. Chapter 60 Darkness Born from Sorrow the darkness around him spun in thick, swirling circles, as if nourishing his body with its ominous energy. the air pressed heavily against my skin, almost suffocating, and each breath felt harder to take. the air seemed to pulse with a heavy, unnatural presence. each passing moment made me feel like something was fundamentally wrong, like an unseen force was creeping closer.whoosh! my eyes widened, a tingling sensation running through them as they revealed a glimpse of the future. i saw a massive dark sword descending to stab me from above. i instantly jolted to the side, using my superior space distortion to dodge just in time. boom! a massive dark sword struck where i had stood, leaving me shivering. fuck... i''m so glad i have this ability... i almost became a kebab... "why are you running? aren''t you a proud genius gamer? come on now! fight me like a real man! or was all your talk just empty words? where''s that bravado now? you called yourself the best, but here you are, trembling and dodging. face me properly, if you dare!" "idiot, i''m a woman. but i will beat you up even harder!" my scythe danced in my palm, and i sent a rapid-fire attack at him. fire and water were my main elements, as i used my elemental slash attack. each time he dodged, no longer underestimating me. each attack that hit left a small wound despite his defenses. as long as this idiot lets me drag this fight out, i will win despite our level difference. a sharp pain suddenly hit my stomach, and when i looked down, i saw a moderately big hole inside me. it came out of nowhere; at least i couldn''t tell when it happened. there was no indication of an attack. warm blood spilled out of me, but my body shivered in cold¡ªi was dying. you''re an idiot, gaon. why did you come here so early, or maybe it was too late... "let me out... i''ll help you kill him..." at that moment, the darkness inside of me flared up. why? so you could overtake me forever just like his darkness? you think i''m stupid. i''m not sure what you are, but i will not let you control me. not now! not ever! "who i am and what that thing is, are not the same. i like you, gaon. we are already one, after all. so let me help you. after this, i promise¡ªi''ll let you be yourself again. that is my vow to you." no! even when my eyes were becoming heavier, i was not ready to lose myself. i had to keep trying, my last option was to try to drag this out as much as i could. i activated my newly acquired healing ability, desperate to mend myself as quickly as possible, but it wasn''t fast enough. my wound sealed at a steady pace, my organs regenerating sluggishly, but it was clear that kim ha-joon had no intention of letting me recover. "you still haven''t had enough?" he sneered, pausing for effect as a wicked grin stretched across his face. "or are you begging for another hole inside you?" he raised his staff, its dark energy crackling ominously, his eyes glinting with unrestrained malice. "this time," he said with a mocking chuckle, "i might even aim for your head!" his laughter erupted, cold and relentless, echoing through the battlefield like a cruel reminder of his dominance. "bye, my love. i really wanted to have you by my side, this tigress that nobody could tame, but i understand now, you''ll never be tamed, so it''s better to just let you go." why is this life so unfair to me? why do others get to enjoy life, why not me? "write to me from hell." kim ha-joon spat out, and a dark thin needle materialized in his palm. this time i could see what gave me that wound. he concentrated all of that power in a needle-sized attack, and when it reached me, he expanded it to hit me. he is good... i have to admit. if only i had another 10 seconds, i would recover from this wound and have another chance... whoosh! i closed my eyes. it was time for me to go on a new journey. well, i had a good one. what can i say, in my next life i will be more careful, i will protect those that i hold dear and will stop pushing them away... yes... that would be a good life... goodbye... "nooo!" a familiar scream echoed by my ear, and when i opened my eyes, my heart stopped. she stood in front of me, her eyes filled with fierce determination, arms spread wide to shield me. a massive hole was in her chest, yet she remained standing, her body trembling but unwavering. the earth wall she raised loomed in front of us, her last desperate attempt to protect me. "soo-ah!" i screamed at the top of my lungs with the last amount of energy i had. i wanted to gouge out my eyes. everything hurt more than the wound i received before. "why!? why the hell did you save me!? you idiot! noooo!" i cried out. soo-ah''s smiling face looked at me, her breath coming in shallow, rasping gasps, tears of happiness in her eyes. her body trembled violently, each breath a painful struggle, and her lips quivered as she fought to hold on. s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "i''ve never wanted to hurt you, my sister, remember? i promised i''d always protect you, now i pay the price for my sins. if you can live, i''ll be happy, even on the other side." she tried to lift her arm, but it dropped back down; she didn''t have the strength to move. i shook my head in refusal, tears blinding me. "save your strength, don''t move! i will get us both out of here. hey! don''t close your eyes, soo-ah! nooo! stay for me! don''t leave me again!" i tried to reach her, dropping my scythe which disappeared back inside me. not like this, fate please no, why her? yes, she hurt me, many times. but! she''s my best friend, goddammit! i dropped on my knees, catching her falling body, as our faces met for one last time. "please stay with me! kim ha-joon, do something, you heartless fool! isn''t she your girlfriend? don''t you love her?" "hahahaha!" he laughed happily as if he had lost his mind. "no! i only dated her to get to you, that was the only reason i ever needed her, but i have to admit she was a good slut." he mocked us, as he dropped on his butt, rolling and laughing, losing his mind completely. "what the fuck is wrong with you!" i screamed, holding soo-ah''s hand. her wound was not healing at all. panic gripped my chest, my heart pounding in my ears. i couldn''t lose her¡ªnot like this. wait¡ªmy new ability. please, let this work. come on, water aid, heal her! a brilliant blue light escaped my trembling palm as the water rushed out of it and filled the empty hole, i tried to close the wound, yet i could not recover what was once lost. "thank you for being my friend, i love you." those were the last words i heard before her eyes shut forever, never to be opened again. "no! don''t sleep... wake up... soo-ah... this isn''t funny... my sister..." a keening wail escaped my lips, piercing and heart-wrenching, as i clutched her close. the sound was primal, born from a place in my soul i didn''t know existed¡ªa place that screamed for this to not be real. i was kneeling on the ground, my gaze hollow and unfocused as i stared at her cooling body. "what a touching goodbye. how fitting... i have to say, gaon, you are really an unfortunate one." he got back up on his feet after having a good time, his steps louder than anything else i''d ever heard. each step reminded me of soo-ah. i''ve failed to protect the person dear to me... so useless... "now let me send you off for good. i will be considerate and let you join her quick, before she completely cools down." he burst out laughing again, but i didn''t care. hey... i know you can hear me. i don''t care anymore. even if you go back on your word, i will not care. just give me whatever strength you promised. take me... "why did it have to come to this... you poor child... today i will show the world your might, and put an end to your suffering. remember it was ____ who caused all of this to you. one day we will slay him together!" my heart skipped a beat, and i lost myself slightly, yet for some reason, i was still myself. i could feel the power surge through me, as the darkness overtook my soul, suppressing the golden fire. experience tales with empire "we''ll do this together. after this is over, kim ha-joon will no longer exist in this world." an indescribable surge of power coursed through me, overwhelming and relentless. my wounds closed in an instant, the darkness enveloping me like a freezing shroud. its energy seeped into my veins, sharp and biting, as if i were submerged in an icy, unrelenting torrent. my mind teetered on the edge¡ªhalf-blank, half-conscious. all that remained was a torrent of emotions: endless sorrow and a bloodlust so deep it threatened to consume me. "tonight we will become the new darkness. if the world stands before us, we will swallow it, destroying everything that threatens our loved ones. i, lee gaon, declare you dead, kim ha-joon..." the words that escaped my lips were a blend of my bleeding heart and the darkness that had overtaken it. Chapter 61 Clash in the Palace (Part 1) my heart pounded wildly, my blood as cold as the abyss itself. at that moment, fear no longer gripped me. only sorrow and pain were left, urging me to kill, to end anybody who stood in my way.the dress i wore burned with pure darkness, every thread engulfed in shadowy flames, leaving not a single trace untouched. i held soo-ah tightly in my arms, barely sparing a glance at her killer. memories of our childhood flooded my mind¡ªher laughter, her smile, her warmth. i wanted to tear this world apart. why? why did it have to be her? why wasn''t it me instead? "don''t let these thoughts corrode your heart any longer, child. what is lost cannot be recovered. focus your anger¡ªchannel it toward your goal, toward that person." yes... i gently laid her cooling body on the ground, my hands trembling as i brushed a strand of hair from her face. giving her one last look, i swallowed the knot in my throat and gathered all my strength. slowly, i stood, positioning myself between her and any possible threat, a shield against the world that had taken her from me. kim ha-joon unleashed another attack¡ªa small, dark needle hurtling toward me with lethal precision. but why would i fear that now? fear had no place in me anymore. my scythe ignited, dark flames erupting along its length. the fire was thicker, darker, and more consuming than ever before, as if it came from the very depths of my soul. the flames spread slowly, crawling from the base of the handle to the blade, transforming the weapon into something far more terrifying. "for those i loved..." darkness slash! whoosh! a concentrated wave of dark flames surged forward, tearing through the air with ferocious power. it hurtled toward kim ha-joon, leaving a blazing trail of destruction in its wake. the ground beneath it was scorched, a deep, jagged crevice replacing the once-untouched grass, as though the god of destruction itself had unleashed the attack. the black needle was consumed instantly, obliterated in the overwhelming torrent of my flames. kim ha-joon raised his arm in desperation, the darkness around him swelling in an attempt to shield him. but he underestimated my newfound power. in a heartbeat, he was struck. his body was split cleanly in half, the dark flames clinging to him, devouring him relentlessly. he didn''t even have time to scream as the flames reduced him to nothing¡ªash, shadows, and silence. it took only a moment for that same grating voice to echo through the air. "how interesting. just who are you, gaon?" the demonic voice boomed, resonating across the battlefield. "this power you wield... it feels foreign. all of that effort, just to kill me? how pitiful..." in a burst of black sparks, he materialized once more, hovering in the air. his face twisted into an ugly sneer, brimming with malice. but his expression was met only by my cold, unyielding gaze. "his body is special, and it doesn''t seem like this is his full strength," the eerie voice said, its tone becoming more unsettling with each word. it sounded almost like mine now, so much so that it was nearly indistinguishable. yet, strangely, i didn''t feel threatened. at that moment, i didn''t care anymore. even if i died, even if this fight left me unable to walk, i would kill him¡ªno matter the cost. i counted the seconds, each one dragging like an eternity. my boost in power was still thirty seconds away. "useless chatter..." another barrage of darkness slashes rained down on him. each strike was fueled not by my mana alone, but by the boundless darkness rooted deep within my soul, leaving my reserves barely touched. his arm flew first, severed cleanly. then the other followed, each cut delivered with ruthless precision. yet, instead of despair, his face twisted into a grotesque smile, one that oozed twisted ecstasy. it was sickening. the sheer delight in his expression made my stomach churn, the sight nearly unbearable. "is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, even as the final slash tore through him, taking his life once more. it felt endless, this battle¡ªan unrelenting cycle of death and resurrection. why exactly was he immortal? there had to be a limit, i thought, my mind racing. no one could resurrect forever... right? "it is a strange ability indeed, unless..." the eerie voice trailed off, fading into silence for a moment before returning. "unless this isn''t his true body but merely a puppet. if that''s the case... it means he''s hiding somewhere else." even so, if that''s true, he might be immortal, but he can''t have an endless supply of mana. i''ll destroy this puppet¡ªand if it''s fake, i''ll hunt down the real one. "this is getting boring. how about we raise the stakes, gaon?" his voice echoed as he materialized once more. the tone of his words only confirmed what i suspected¡ªhe wanted to end this quickly. his dwindling mana supply must have been pushing him to act faster. "take this, you bitch!" he roared as his staff shattered into pieces. his body vanished, leaving millions of small, deadly needles suspended in the air, all aimed at me. "if you think this will kill us, you''re an idiot..." the eerie voice seized control of my lips as a massive orb of darkness erupted around us, shielding me completely. the darkness surged outward, consuming everything in its path with black flames that devoured the light itself. the needles struck the shield relentlessly but disintegrated on contact, their force utterly nullified. if it had been anyone else but me, they would''ve been dead. i doubted many could survive such an attack. as the darkness dissipated, silence fell. i stood alone on the scorched ground, and beside me, soo-ah''s lifeless body lay unmoving. i cradled her lifeless body in my arms, her once vibrant face now pale and devoid of warmth. she was gone¡ªcompletely gone. rising into the air, my black fire wings flared brighter than ever, their flames stretching larger, now over a meter long. with a single, powerful flap, i soared toward the palace, its towering structure engulfed in flames. read new chapters at empire as i approached, my gaze fell on a harrowing scene. a massive ice flood dragon pinned the samurai''s bloodied body to the palace wall, its icy fangs completely froze the poor man''s body. his lifeless eyes, drained of all color, stared blankly into the void¡ªhe was dead. nearby, kim seong-hoon stood, panting heavily. his left hand was gone, the blood dripping steadily from the stump, yet his unwavering gaze remained locked on the samurai, as if anticipating another strike. but the truth was clear: the battle was over. kim seong-hoon had already won. he dropped to the ground, his weapon vanishing as he pressed his palm against the stump where his arm had been severed. ice rapidly formed over the wound, freezing it to stop the bleeding. not far from him lay his severed arm, already encased in ice. he was likely planning to reattach it later. i landed softly beside him and gently placed soo-ah''s body on the ground next to him. "big sis?" he murmured, his voice strained with pain as his gaze locked onto mine, searching for something¡ªcomfort, reassurance, or perhaps hope. i shook my head slowly. "right now, even i don''t know who we are," i said, my voice calm but chilling. "i''m something in between." my gaze shifted to soo-ah, and i pointed at her still form. "protect her body for me, seong-hoon. that''s the only thing i ask of you now." his lips parted, but no words came. he only nodded weakly, his eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and determination. i turned away, and with a single step, my form blurred into motion. in an instant, i was standing at the palace entrance. my eyes scanned the battlefield, catching fleeting glimpses of my other friends. they were still locked in their own battles, but it was clear the tides had turned. each of them was on the verge of victory, their opponents faltering. s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the air shifted suddenly, growing lighter, as if the weight of the world had lifted. above us, the sky transformed, awash with a radiant celestial light that painted everything in hues of serenity and beauty. kaboom! jieun slumped against the wall, her small frame battered and bruised. cuts covered her body, and a black whip was tightly coiled around her abdomen. one eye barely remained open, her breaths shallow and labored¡ªshe was on the brink of collapse. but her struggles had not been in vain. the disgusting weirdo, clad in those grotesque, revealing leather clothes, was gone¡ªcompletely wiped from existence. not even a drop of blood remained, erased by the sheer force of her attack. her power had grown so immense it felt as though she could obliterate someone at the atomic level. i looked at her battered form and couldn''t help but feel pride swell in my chest. that kid is going to be so strong someday. good job, jieun. Chapter 62 Clash in the Palace (Part 2) eun-woo and malrang fought in perfect sync, one defending while the other attacked, their movements seamless and instinctive. the bulky man with twin axes had pinned malrang down, but eun-woo''s hammer swung with devastating force, sending him flying.enjoy new chapters from empire at the same moment, malrang unleashed her new attack. the ground trembled as a massive, five-meter-tall gate materialized behind her, its eerie surface adorned with skulls and sinister carvings. energy poured forth from the gate, wrapping around her like a living aura. her power surged, the air itself rumbling with her intensity. purple flames began to swirl and concentrate in her mouth, their glow casting an ominous light over the battlefield. "i''ll help you!" eun-woo shouted, discarding his shield and charging forward. his arms glowed with a brilliant golden light as he closed the distance to the mage, who hurled a shadowy orb straight at him. eun-woo didn''t flinch. ignoring the attack entirely, he seized the mage by the head with his radiant hands and hurled him with incredible force toward the bulky, towering man. the tall man showed no mercy. without hesitation, he swung his axe, slicing the mage cleanly in half. flames erupted violently around him, and a massive inferno roared to life where he stood. his axes gleamed, wreathed in terrifying magma that dripped and sizzled, radiating heat and destruction. "let''s see who''s tougher, you lowlives!" the man barked, slamming his axes into the ground. a massive surge of magma erupted, barreling toward malrang and eun-woo with devastating force. malrang didn''t hesitate. the energy she had been building erupted in a pure beam of purple fire, tearing through the air like a blazing arrow of destruction. the beam collided with the incoming magma, overpowering it effortlessly. the attack surged forward, engulfing both men in its path. when the flames finally dissipated, nothing remained of them but scattered ashes on the scorched ground. but the magma attack was still rushing toward them, relentless and consuming. s§×ar?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. i trusted eun-woo. without hesitation, he moved, positioning himself in front of malrang. a massive ten-meter-tall wall of shimmering moonlight materialized before him as he planted his shield firmly into the ground. his stance was unyielding, his back radiating unwavering resolve. he would not give up. the colossal wave of magma collided with the wall, its searing heat radiating across the battlefield. for a moment, it seemed unstoppable, but the moonlight barrier held strong. the magma scattered, its force dissipating against eun-woo''s defense. as for the thunder tempests, they relentlessly hunted down those who lacked the strength to fight back. the ground was littered with mauled corpses, stretching endlessly in every direction. i had no idea how many people had lived here, but it must have been a significant number. still, none of them seemed like saints. serving such a cruel, self-proclaimed emperor was a death wish in itself. if you were truly virtuous, you wouldn''t have stayed in a place like this. but now wasn''t the time to dwell on such thoughts. now it was time to end this once and for all. my scythe floated behind me, dancing through the air under my control as i wielded my kinetic powers. with a single motion, it slashed through the massive wooden palace doors, shattering them instantly. the scythe returned to my hand as i stepped inside. what greeted me was a sight of pure malice¡ªa man sitting casually on a wooden throne, his lips curled into a wild smile. he was cloaked in an eerie black tunic, the fabric almost pulsing with darkness. in his hand, a black staff radiated an aura far stronger than before, its surface teeming with trapped souls that writhed and flickered like dying embers. "took you long enough to find me," he said, his voice cold and taunting. he rose slowly from the throne, his smile widening. "how about we finish this, once and for all, gaon?" "accept your fate..." i extended my arm, aiming directly at him. "second step... life." a tiny ball of black fire danced on my palm, its energy crackling with ominous power. i sent it hurtling toward him, fully expecting the attack to end him. but instead of destruction, his body shattered, dissolving into a new, grotesque form. his figure became completely black, no longer physical. his legs disappeared, leaving him floating ominously in the air. black, razor-sharp claws replaced his hands, and his head was shrouded in a black hood. where his face had been, two violet spots glowed faintly¡ªhis eyes, i assumed, piercing and otherworldly. the staff he once wielded shattered into countless fragments, each piece radiating a black light as they began to orbit him. the fragments spun around his body with incredible speed, creating a haunting sound like rushing wind. it all happened in an instant. my attack was reflected back at me, leaving me no choice but to take the hit¡ªif i dodged, it would have killed my friend behind me. "remember that disgusting reflect you used to beat me in the tournament?" he roared in a demonic voice, the sound echoing as if it came from the very depths of his soul. "here, take it back!" "foolish," we said coldly, our voice laced with disdain. "using my own attack against me only makes you look like an idiot." the reflected fire slammed into my palm, but instead of harming me, it was absorbed effortlessly into my hand, the flames vanishing as if consumed. "let''s finish this for real now, kim ha-joon." in an instant, our bodies blurred, colliding with tremendous force. the impact sent a shockwave tearing through the palace, obliterating it from the inside. walls crumbled, debris flew, and the entire structure was consumed by the sheer power of our clash. his claw was like death itself, slicing through the sky and leaving three jagged black streaks in its wake as they hurtled toward me. i dodged gracefully, my body spinning and twisting in ways i hadn''t even thought possible, my agility sharpening with every movement. it was as if i had become as lithe and nimble as a cat. without hesitation, three copies of me split from my form, vanishing into the shadows. they moved like ghosts, their presence erased entirely, each with a single objective: to strike when the perfect moment arrived. triple darkness air shatter... as i dashed toward him head-on, i cast three air shatters infused with a dense darkness aura. the attacks streaked through the air at lightning speed, cutting toward him with precision. i knew i couldn''t win a direct confrontation¡ªnot against him¡ªso i had to break his defenses first, and this ability was perfect for the job. kim ha-joon swung his claws to deflect the incoming attacks, but the instant they connected, his spectral arms shattered. a thick, dark ooze spilled from the destroyed limbs, dripping to the ground like tar. a blood-curdling screech ripped through the air, sharp and jagged, so piercing it felt like my ears might bleed. seizing the opening, my scythe flared with dark flames as it danced in my grip, ready to strike. i lunged forward, aiming to sever his head in one decisive blow. but in the blink of an eye, his body vanished. he reappeared outside the stone wall, his form flickering faintly in the distance as if mocking my efforts. "are you trying to flee? dream on!" we snarled, giving chase without hesitation. from the corner of my eye, i saw kim seong-hoon moving to follow me, but i sent a quick slash attack at the ground in front of him. the message was clear: stay out of this. his worried expression and the reluctance in his eyes said everything, but i couldn''t let him interfere. "catch him for us!" my clones were already ahead, closing the gap with frightening speed. their forms radiated an ominous glow, soul shackles swirling around their bodies as they prepared to ensnare our prey. unfortunately, i was still slower than i wanted to be. my boost phase had reset the moment the first illusory demon was destroyed. i gritted my teeth¡ªeighty seconds¡ªjust eighty more seconds before i could unleash my full strength again. "gaon, you will regret this!" the voice screeched like metal scraping against metal, its sound sharp enough to send chills down my spine¡ªeven to me, someone who was half-demonic, or whatever i had become at this moment. kim ha-joon''s body expanded rapidly, growing into a monstrous, towering figure at least ten meters tall. the illusory black demon loomed over me, its claws restored and gleaming with malice. in an instant, the world around us was swallowed in darkness, as if he had cast a prison of shadows over the battlefield. it was similar to my darkness prison¡ªbut there was one thing this fool didn''t realize: i could see clearly in the dark. he had no place to hide. my eyes glowed with a luminous aura, the light cutting through the shadows like a beacon. the ability to glimpse half a second into the future sharpened my senses. a small needle of darkness streaked toward me, deadly and precise, but i saw it coming. i dodged it with ease, my heightened sensitivity to the darkness aura giving me a distinct advantage. "we need to end this quickly. i can hold this power for at most sixty more seconds." those words snapped me back to reality, a wave of panic crept in. i''d thought this power would last indefinitely, but i had been naive. no problem. i can make this work. let''s go all out and finish this. he was enormous now, towering over me, but his size came at a cost. his movements were fast, but far more sluggish than before. that gave me the edge. my speed was unmatched. my dark fire wings flared as i launched myself into the air, weaving through the oppressive shadows with precision. every beat of my wings left trails of black flames, the heat intensifying as i prepared my next move. "get annihilated!" we roared, channeling every ounce of power into the attack. Chapter 63 The Great Flood i felt the energy in my body drain almost instantly, deflating like a punctured balloon. the sheer force of my own power had overwhelmed me, leaving my arms shattered¡ªevery muscle, every bone destroyed under the strain.whoosh! my attack streaked through the sky, a decree of judgment from the heavens themselves. the black flames danced as they descended, crashing onto kim ha-joon''s massive demon form. his body was engulfed in the inferno, the flames consuming him as his agonized screams echoed across the battlefield. but even in that moment of agony, he refused to yield. several dark claw attacks surged toward me, tearing through the air with deadly precision. despite the unbearable pain he endured, kim ha-joon was not one to surrender or let me take his life so easily. dammit... how is he still so resilient? i dodged swiftly, landing on the ground in a blur. there was no time to waste. using my superior space distortion, i passed through him, slashing his massive body from behind. the blade tore through his flesh, leaving a gaping wound that oozed thick, black blood. the smell of iron filled the air, unnervingly human, as if he were truly bleeding. kim ha-joon''s demonic form suddenly erupted in a burst of black sparks, his towering figure vanishing. in an instant, he reappeared at normal size, slightly further away. above him, the fragmented staff pieces coalesced, reforming into a solid staff suspended in the sky. without warning, it unleashed a searing black beam of light, aimed directly at me. my eyes flashed with a luminous glow, and i saw it¡ªa glimpse of the future. the beam would pierce my chest, killing me instantly. i had no time to think. i forced my body to lurch to the left, narrowly avoiding a fatal hit. but the cost was brutal. my right arm, along with my scythe, was obliterated, blown away completely in a violent explosion of black energy. "aaaarrrggghhhh!" i screamed, clutching my chest. it felt as though a piece of my soul had been torn away. the pain was like nothing i''d ever experienced before, searing and unrelenting. another black beam of light loomed, threatening to consume me entirely. was this because my scythe was destroyed? i had no choice but to dodge again. this time, the blast ripped through my body, obliterating my remaining arm. "how does it feel to lose both your arms?" kim ha-joon''s mocking voice rang out, dripping with malice. "you seemed to enjoy taking mine¡ªso tell me, what are you going to do now?" experience more content on empire blood poured from my wounds, the sudden loss making me dizzy. my vision blurred, my focus waning. how do i fight now? "it''s not over yet," the entity within me growled, its voice cold and commanding. "keep yourself together. summon your scythe again. even if you have no arms or legs, you can still fly! even if you can''t wield a weapon, you can control it with your mind. so what are you getting depressed about? go and kill that bastard, gaon!" fuck... i thought bitterly. i''m being berated by a damn entity inside me. just great. through sheer willpower, i forced myself to summon the scythe i had lost. it materialized before me, its dark aura flickering like a flame on the verge of extinguishing. it looked weaker, battered by the destruction it had endured. but as i reached out to its presence, something else stirred¡ªa raw, primal urge to kill. it was stronger than ever, a ferocity that burned with unrelenting intensity. even without hands to wield it, i could feel the scythe vibrating faintly, as though it were alive. it wasn''t just a weapon¡ªit was part of my soul. another attack came rushing toward me, and i had no choice but to run. my scythe danced around me, slashing through the air and sending waves of darkness toward kim ha-joon from a distance. but the demon raised a veil of shadow, effortlessly blocking every strike. "time is running out," the voice inside me warned, its tone growing colder. "if you can''t kill him, i won''t be able to help anymore. at that point, you''ll have to survive on your own¡ªfor ten seconds." ten seconds. it didn''t sound like much, but against this monster, it felt like an eternity. the clock was ticking against me. each time the staff fired, i had to dart frantically through the air, dodging mid-flight. i flew around like an insect trying to avoid a swatter¡ªcomical in retrospect, but humiliating in the moment. that''s exactly how i felt: powerless, insignificant. i couldn''t stand this feeling. my soul power was nearly drained, and now i was forced to rely entirely on my mana reserves. i hate this... i thought bitterly. i''ve been neglecting my mana system. the soul''s power is incredible, but it runs out far too quickly. and the skills this world''s system provided me... they''re nowhere near strong enough to fight him. frustration churned inside me as i darted again, narrowly avoiding another devastating attack. even annihilator wasn''t enough to end him. if that couldn''t do it... what else could compare? and then it hit me. that skill... but... could it even work against that body? would water really be enough to kill him? i hadn''t had the chance to test my new skill yet, so i had no idea what it was truly capable of. all i knew was the cost¡ª20,000 mana for a single use. it has to be amazing... right? the uncertainty gnawed at me, but i didn''t have the luxury of hesitation. i sprinted through the deceptively simple forest, my breath ragged as black beams of energy streaked past me. each one missed by mere inches, but every time, it felt like my life was on the brink of ending. i''d lost count of how many close calls i''d had¡ªit had to be more than ten by now. no matter how many attacks i hurled at him, they were all useless. nothing worked anymore. fuck it. i won''t know unless i try. gripping my scythe tightly, i slashed through the air in front of me. the motion tore open a rift, and the very world seemed to shudder in response. the ground beneath me trembled violently. "great flood!" the words left my lips just as a wave of dizziness slammed into me. my mana reserves drained almost instantly, leaving me gasping. "i''ll pour the last of my energy into this attack," i said firmly. "whatever happens next will depend entirely on your own ability." from the rift, an immense torrent of black water erupted, surging forth with unstoppable force. the tidal wave swelled higher and higher before crashing down on kim ha-joon''s demon form, engulfing him completely. "die, kim ha-joon!" we roared, my vision blurred and my chest heaving as though i''d just run a marathon. my body was failing me, but my determination burned like an eternal flame. i had to end this. the wave struck with unimaginable force, obliterating his demon form in an instant. when the water subsided, all that remained was his human body, embedded in a tree. he looked utterly drained, his form limp and lifeless¡ªbut he was still alive. somehow, he''d managed to block enough of my attack to survive. "hahaha..." his laugh was weak, raspy, yet mocking. "we''re both on our last legs, gaon. are you sure you want to keep this up? what can you do to me when you can''t even stand properly?" his words stung, and i hated how true they felt. my knees buckled, meeting the cold, unyielding ground. i couldn''t move. my scythe vanished into nothingness, leaving me empty-handed. for a long moment, we simply stared at each other, both too broken to fight but too stubborn to give in. "you''ll never beat me, you fool," i said coldly, my voice low but firm. "not in the games, not in this world. i will always stand above you. even now, even today, i will slay you." but my confidence wavered as reality set in. the darkness within me, the source of my strength, was gone. it was as if it had entered some kind of slumber¡ªi could no longer feel its presence. "are you sure about that?" kim ha-joon sneered, his ugly smile spreading across his face. "looks like you''re out of juice." i watched helplessly as the fragments of his staff rose into the air once more. slowly, steadily, each piece floated higher, radiating ominous energy. with every passing second, uncertainty gripped me tighter. i tried to summon my scythe, pouring every ounce of willpower into the effort. but nothing happened. no matter how much i tried, it was useless. i was defenseless. "any last words?" he asked mockingly, his tone dripping with condescension. "who said i''ve lost to you?" i shot back, buying time. only ten seconds remained. my laughing at the death skill was about to activate. i wasn''t ready to die¡ªnot like this. i wouldn''t let it end here. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 64 Slaying Kim Ha-Joon "give me one reason i should leave you alive," i said coldly, my gaze piercing through him. "perhaps i might even consider it."i could see him trembling. his body was just as battered and exhausted as mine. he didn''t have much power left¡ªthose flashy moves of his must have drained an insane amount of mana. yet, his staff, now fully intact, began to glow faintly with dark light, as if it were preparing to fire again. "i still have many questions before i kill you," i continued, my voice steady despite the pounding of my heart. "for example, are the other bastards here as well?" the thought sent my pulse racing. if, by any chance, more of the people responsible for my humiliation were in this place, i''d hunt them all down. every last one of them. "hehe... it''s pointless for you to know," he sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "you''re about to die. what could you possibly do with that informatio¡ª!?" his words were cut off by a violent cough, blood splattering from his lips. his body trembled, the damage from the great flood far worse than it appeared. even someone like me would have been killed instantly by its force. for a brief moment, the dark light of his staff dimmed, flickering as if struggling to maintain its power¡ªonly to regain its sinister glow a heartbeat later. "i will kill them all," i growled, my voice a low, dangerous promise. "if you know something... i''ll beat it out of you until you tell me!" he grinned wickedly, his expression twisted with malice. "goodnight, my love," he said coldly, mockery dripping from his tone. "may you rest in agony..." the black energy erupted from his staff, streaking toward me with deadly intent. but it didn''t matter¡ªthis was my moment to end it all. the black beam struck my head in an instant. a sharp, searing pain shot through me, and for a moment, everything vanished. my vision, my thoughts, my very existence faded into nothingness. but in the next second, i was back. not only had my boost in power activated, but my body regenerated instantly, restoring me to peak condition. for the next twenty-five seconds, i was immortal. "ha... hahahaha..." laughter spilled from my lips, raw and unrestrained. it felt so good to see his face¡ªthe stupid expression of despair and utter confusion etched into it. "what the hell is your class...?" his trembling voice carried genuine fear, mixed with a trace of awe. "i''m a death eater, and i''ll make your last few moments a living hell!" my scythe materialized in my hand, its dark flames flickering ominously. in an instant, i closed the distance between us, my blade resting coldly against his neck. "speak. are there others? where are they?" i demanded, my voice cold and unyielding. i had no intention of sparing him, but i needed answers¡ªneeded information. "y-you''ll regret this... if you kill me, you''ll never know!" he stammered, his voice trembling with fear. i didn''t care. if he refused to cooperate, i''d just have to force the truth out of him. "well then..." the sky darkened as massive, illusory teeth appeared above us, their sharp edges glinting with malice. they descended on him with terrifying speed, biting down. i held back just enough, tearing only a small fragment of his memory and soul. "aarrrgghhhhhhhhh!!!" a blood-curdling scream tore through the air, raw and guttural, as if it came from the very depths of his soul. "so... jeong suhan is also here," i said coldly. kim ha-joon''s eyes widened in shock, his trembling body betraying the depth of his fear. he understood the inevitable; he was smart enough to know his time was running out. s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "no... no... don''t kill me! i''ll lead you to him¡ªplease!" his voice cracked as panic overtook him. "i-i don''t know where he is right now, but... but if you let me live, i can help you find him! i promise i''ll serve you well, okay? i''m sorry, lee gaon! i''ll be a good dog, i swear! just spare me¡ªi beg you!" "sure, i''ll spare you," i said softly, a warm smile spreading across my face. "after all, you said you''d be a good dog." his eyes flickered with a fleeting glimmer of hope¡ªbut only for a moment. suddenly, his body ignited in golden flames. i controlled the fire, letting it burn him as slowly as possible. every scream that tore from his throat was a symphony to my ears, each one a reminder of the pain he had caused me. hours passed. his body was reduced to nothing but ashes, scattered and lifeless. i''ve finally done it. my hands trembled slightly, a mix of excitement and an unfamiliar, indescribable feeling coursing through me. kim ha-joon... you took everything from me¡ªmy life, my pride, my family, and, most importantly, soo-ah. let your death stand as a testament to her lost life, a revenge not just from me, but from her as well. soo-ah''s death will likely haunt me for the rest of my life, a wound that will never truly heal. may she finally rest in peace, while your vile heart stays bound to me, forever cursed. i hope you never find peace. i hope you suffer endlessly, trapped in agony until the day everything crumbles to ashes and the universe itself breathes its last. yet, even as i stood over the remnants of my revenge, the satisfaction was fleeting. the rush of triumph faded quickly, leaving only emptiness in its wake. it felt good, but only for a moment, replaced almost instantly by a new, unrelenting desire¡ªto find the next one. my thoughts turned to someone i had once admired, someone who had been my idol during his reign in the gaming industry. the person i had once looked up to... and now despised with every fiber of my being. "jeong suhan..." i muttered, my voice low and cold. "you were my idol once, but now, you''re just my enemy." experience more tales on empire i looked into the distance, my gaze fixed on the vast expanse of the night sky. the stars seemed indifferent, silent witnesses to my vow. "and you''re my next target," i continued, my voice unwavering. "no matter where you are, i will find you. and i will make sure you learn one thing¡ªthere are some people you should never mess with." [congratulations!] [you have reached level 21] [you have reached level 22] [you have reached level 23] [you have reached level 24] [your overall abilities have been drastically increased.] [laughing at death has reached its peak level and will no longer grow. a new skill has been rewarded as compensation.] [life and death - the user gains a deeper understanding of life and death with each use of this skill. the greater the understanding, the more powerful the skill becomes. the user may cast a curse on a target, which can either instantly or gradually kill the enemy depending on the skill''s strength.(skill does not consume mana)] [you have gained a new skill] [level 2 mana burn ¨C the user can increase their overall power level by 5% by burning mana (4000 mana/s).] power coursed through my body. every level-up brought a renewed sense of life, an invigorating yet hollow feeling. this battle had been both refreshing and empty, leaving me with the unsettling certainty that my life would never be the same. still, i felt a strange satisfaction in resolving my problems through my own strength. many might judge me for taking another''s life so easily, in such cold blood. but sometimes, it''s the only way. as i gazed at the stars, a strange sense of expansion filled me, as though my very soul was growing. we humans are such foolish creatures. we kill, we rob, we love¡ªbut we never truly change who we are. even if kim ha-joon had sworn to serve me, even if i had spared him, one day he would''ve tried to take my life through schemes and trickery. keeping someone like him by my side would''ve been a mistake. my thoughts drifted to the few people i had come to trust. they were different. even when they were scared, they came back. maybe, just maybe, fate was finally giving me a glimmer of hope¡ªthat this life might not be as bitter as i once believed. i raised my hand to the sky, reaching for the stars. "soul harvest." a black orb rose from kim ha-joon''s lifeless body, spiraling upward before rushing into my mouth. [quest updated: kill 1/2 rulers to become the king.] i was close now¡ªso close to my goal. from this moment forward, i would no longer hesitate to consume human souls. the taste, the morality of it... none of it mattered anymore. clinging to old values would only lead to my doom. i needed to grow stronger. i needed to rise to the top, even if it meant letting go of my humanity. the foul taste lingered, but i forced it from my mind. a new journey was beginning. perhaps, when all these endless, empty revenges are complete, i might find a place to settle. a place to finally rest. but why couldn''t i be like the happy people who live their lives in peace, free of conflict and pain? jealousy burned in my heart, though i knew it was foolish. yet no matter how much i tried, i couldn''t control it. there was something wrong with me, something i couldn''t fully understand. "but no matter what it takes, i vow to myself: one day, i will hold the world in the palm of my hand!" Chapter 65 Leaving the Palace i stood silently, gazing at the sky for what felt like an eternity. but i knew it was time to move. i had to check the situation in the palace, and my friends were most likely growing worried. it had been too long.it''s time for me to go back. still, i appreciated their restraint. they hadn''t come to interfere, and for that, i felt a flicker of gratitude. perhaps they were finally beginning to truly understand me. it took only a moment. i used space shatter, stepping through the void and reappearing in the smoldering remains of the palace. everything was in ruins. the ground was littered with corpses, carefully lined up in neat rows. cloths covered their faces, but i could no longer sense their souls lingering within. soul harvest was no longer an option. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. for some reason, that realization unsettled me. it shouldn''t have mattered, but i couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that i''d wasted a valuable opportunity to grow stronger. "big sis! you''re back!" kim seong-hoon called out as he rushed to meet me. his arm, now reattached, looked as good as new, as if the gruesome injury had never happened. several hours had passed, and all their wounds seemed to have healed. "are you all okay?" i asked hesitantly, my voice faltering. i knew this massacre would leave scars¡ªnot just on their bodies, but on their minds. for some reason, i couldn''t help but blame myself for that. "we''re fine..." eun-woo replied, his voice heavy with sadness. but i knew that wasn''t true. his clenched fists trembled at his sides, and his eyes burned with internal conflict, betraying the truth he couldn''t say aloud. i walked past kim seong-hoon, stopping in front of eun-woo. gently, i placed my fist against his chest, looking him directly in the eyes. "what you did today may feel unnatural¡ªit may feel wrong," i said in an assuring tone. "but sometimes, that''s the only answer. you don''t have to blame yourself for it. if you hadn''t drawn your blade, they would have killed you¡ªor worse, what if they had killed one of us?" i paused, letting the weight of my words sink in. "that would only have damaged your soul even more. when it comes to protecting the people who are important to you, it''s okay to take a life. you don''t do it for yourself¡ªyou do it for the sake of others." "gaon..." his eyes glistened, slightly watery, but within them burned a newfound determination. it was as if a dormant beast had awakened¡ªa protector ready to shield those he held dear and crush anyone who threatened their safety. "thank you," he said, his voice steady but tinged with emotion. "i feel much better now. it still feels wrong, and maybe i''ll never be able to fully live with it. but, as you said, i''ll follow those words." "good." i smiled warmly at him, a rare softness surfacing. despite everything, some part of me truly enjoyed being with this group. "big sister gaon, are you okay?" jieun asked softly, her voice filled with concern. yet her face betrayed no regret for the life she had taken. she was growing too fast¡ªtoo mature for her age. it made me proud, but it also scared me. what would this child become someday? "i''m good," i replied, my voice steady but distant. "i took my revenge, but there are many more to come. i wonder... will you stand by my side on this journey? i hope my friends will stay with me..." i turned away from them, my gaze drifting to the empty air as the words hung in the space between us. it felt strange¡ªalmost embarrassing¡ªto admit it aloud. "hahaha! i can''t believe big sis said those words! of course, we''ll stay by your side¡ªwhere else would we go?" kim seong-hoon''s booming voice echoed across the sky. "so... does that mean i''m your friend now too?" he teased, a wide grin spreading across his face as he leapt toward me, arms outstretched for a hug. i instinctively moved to dodge, but that mischievous fox, malrang, darted to my side and blocked my escape. before i could react, that bastard wrapped his arms around me in a triumphant hug. "malrang!" i shouted, my voice sharp with irritation. "oops... that was an accident. i had nothing to do with this. hehe," she replied, her tail swishing innocently. hehe? this little... fine, just you wait, malrang. let''s see how you feel when i ''accidentally'' steal your chicken the next time you''re not looking. i wanted to cry, but no tears came out. i tried to push him away, but his grip was unyielding, as if his life depended on it. the warmth i had never asked for crashed over me, leaving me flustered and unsure of where to hide my reddening face. "big sis''s body is truly the best¡ªso warm and soft to hug," he blurted out, his voice full of unfiltered enthusiasm. my face burned hotter, but this time with rage. "kim seong-hoon!" i roared, my temper exploding like a firestorm. air shatter! kim seong-hoon''s body was launched through the air, crashing hard into the ground and obliterating part of the stone wall in the process. "don''t you dare cross the boundaries, you bastard!" i screamed, my voice echoing with fury. i was so annoyed with him. maybe it had been a mistake to let him join. i should''ve just kept eun-woo and jieun¡ªthey at least knew how to respect personal space. my heart was pounding as if i''d been running at full speed, and my face felt impossibly hot. all i wanted was to crawl under the thickest blanket and disappear. "that was a really strong attack¡ªyou almost took my life! but it''s okay," kim seong-hoon groaned, slowly emerging from the rubble of the shattered stone wall. his body trembled, clearly battered, but his teasing grin never faltered. "since you''re my big sis, i''ll forgive and forget." he was like a relentless child, always pushing boundaries, never knowing when to stop. "anyway, let''s forget about him and leave this place," i said calmly, brushing off the moment as if nothing had happened. kim seong-hoon''s teasing faded into a sad expression, his shoulders slumping slightly. "thunder tempests, to me!" i growled, and the pack quickly gathered around me, their presence both comforting and foreboding. "what about the bodies of the fallen?" eun-woo asked softly as i approached soo-ah''s lifeless form. "i''ll handle it," i replied, my voice tight. "let them rest here. but soo-ah... we''re taking her with us. i want to give her a proper burial." the ache in my chest surged again, and i felt tears threatening to spill. the pain of losing her hadn''t lessened¡ªit refused to recede, clawing at me relentlessly. i blamed myself for her death, for my own incapability. no matter what, i vowed to never let my friends take my place again. never. "let''s move!" i said firmly, placing soo-ah''s body gently on lykaon before mounting ravokar myself. slowly, we began leaving through the main gate. "hey, wait for me!" kim seong-hoon''s voice rang out from behind. he scrambled to catch up, mounting vargrin, who had been waiting patiently for him. as we moved forward, i cast one last glance at the palace grounds. "let the flames consume those who cross my path... step three: death." golden flames erupted, spreading rapidly and engulfing the entire palace grounds. the fire roared, merciless and absolute, turning everything into ashes. the once-imposing structure was reduced to nothing, the golden flames bringing death and rest to the countless fallen souls. we walked slowly as the palace burned behind us, its golden flames marking the end of the fight. it took us about an hour to find the perfect resting place for soo-ah¡ªa serene spot beside a tiny spring that gently flowed through the forest. your adventure continues at empire the place was beautiful, untouched, and peaceful. it felt so much like earth, a fitting place for someone like her to rest. "do you want me to do that?" eun-woo asked softly, placing a steady hand on my trembling shoulder. "ah? no... it''s fine..." i replied, though my voice wavered. "don''t say that," he said gently. "we understand your pain. you don''t have to hide it today. just let it out¡ªand let us take care of this for you." i sat in the corner with jieun and malrang by my side, their presence close and comforting, as if they could somehow console me. meanwhile, eun-woo and kim seong-hoon worked tirelessly, digging a grave with hastily crafted wooden shovels. it took time¡ªlonger than i wanted to bear¡ªbut eventually, the hole was deep and dignified. the wolves, who had disappeared into the forest earlier, returned after ten minutes. in their jaws, they carried delicate white flowers. one by one, they gently placed them beside the grave, their silent tribute adding a touch of purity to the moment. at last, everything was ready. it was time to give soo-ah her final farewell. Chapter 66 The mysterious statue it had been three days since we buried soo-ah. that day, i cried uncontrollably¡ªfor the first time in a long time, i didn''t hold back. it felt like a debt i had to pay, a price for my failure. it was my fault, after all.but now, we were traveling further east. i only knew one thing: jeong suhan was out there, somewhere. finding him in this vast world felt like chasing a shadow¡ªan almost impossible task. so we decided to search for civilization. if kim ha-joon had managed to build his so-called empire, it stood to reason that others might have done the same. somewhere out there, in this sprawling world, someone would hold the key to finding him. those at the top always craved more power. in this untamed world, new kings and emperors would emerge, rising to the top and enslaving the weak. but i would never be one of their pawns. i would never be tamed. i would always stand above their empires. "big sis, is something on your mind?" kim seong-hoon''s voice broke through my thoughts. i looked over at him as we rode the wolves, his curious eyes meeting mine. for a moment, i was pulled from my musings, grounded in the present by his gaze. "i guess..." i replied coldly, steering ravokar further away from him. the area we were in now was shrouded in darkness, as if death itself had claimed this land. the desolation was absolute¡ªno signs of life, only an eerie stillness that clung to the air. it sent a shiver down my spine, making me uneasy. for some reason, this place felt familiar, though i couldn''t quite place why. s§×arch* the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. this looks like the place where i saw the goddess of fire destroy everything in front of her... don''t tell me it''s the same place. i tried to envision the scene from my memory, but it was too vague, blurred by time and emotion. only the scorched black ground bore a resemblance to the place etched in my mind. "you know," kim seong-hoon said, breaking the silence, "i have an interesting feeling about this place. it''s like there might be treasure hidden here. look ahead¡ªthere''s an old mountain in the distance. maybe we''ll find something there." he slumped against vargrin, his body almost lifeless as he let out a long groan. "also, i''m starving. we haven''t eaten anything all day." his complaints, though grating, brought a sliver of normalcy to this unsettling place. "big brother seong-hoon, you complain too much!" jieun scolded, her voice stern. "look at big sister gaon¡ªshe hasn''t eaten anything for ages, and she''s not whining about it." her words made me chuckle softly. "what do you mean? that''s because she doesn''t even need food," seong-hoon retorted, rolling his eyes dramatically before letting out a long sigh. "what''s that?" eun-woo suddenly interjected, pointing ahead. his finger directed our gaze to a tall statue perched atop the mountain. we hadn''t noticed it from a distance, but now, as we drew closer, its form became clearer¡ªa small figure with long hair stood there. at first glance, i thought it might be the statue of a girl, but as i studied it more closely, it resembled a boy. the child''s features were delicate, yet there was something haunting about the way it stood, watching over the desolate land. "let''s move. it''s a small mountain¡ªit''ll only take a moment to get there," i said, spurring ravokar forward. the wolf dashed ahead, and within moments, we reached the base of the small mountain. the entire area was black and barren, lifeless. not even a single blade of grass dared to grow here. only the scorching sun stood as its silent companion. "get me up there," i growled, my voice commanding. ravokar didn''t hesitate, leaping into motion with a streak of golden light. it climbed the rocky terrain effortlessly, navigating the steep ascent as if it were nothing. in no time, we stood next to the statue of the boy. his figure seemed to be crafted from copper¡ªor perhaps something even more refined. despite its age, it appeared untouched, gleaming under the sun as though it had just been sculpted. there was something profoundly striking about it, especially the eyes. they seemed to hold the secrets of the world, staring into the horizon with an intensity that sent a chill through me. "how can there be a statue in this world? did somebody suddenly build it here?" jieun asked as she caught up to me, her gaze fixed on the boy''s figure. her eyes sparkled with curiosity and admiration as if she were captivated by its beauty. i had to admit, the boy was strikingly handsome. for someone her age, it might even seem attractive. they looked to be of a similar age, after all. "no idea," i replied, my voice steady despite the lie. the truth of this world¡ªand the tragic accident tied to it¡ªwould stay with me. i had no intention of revealing those secrets to anyone. not now, perhaps not ever. and then there was the fire goddess. her gift of abilities had come far too easily, leaving me wary of her true intentions. i was grateful, of course, but i couldn''t take her generosity for granted. trusting her blindly would be foolish. the truth of this world... i thought to myself, my resolve hardening. i''ll uncover it with my own hands someday. "how mysterious..." both men said it at the same time, glancing at each other with matching smiles. without a word, they bumped fists, a silent acknowledgment of their synchronicity. "this place is far too desolate. i can''t imagine someone placing a statue here for no reason," kim seong-hoon said, his tone unusually serious. "could there have been a civilization here before us?" his words sent a shiver through me. for all his antics, kim seong-hoon''s thoughts were sharp¡ªsometimes sharper than i cared to admit. he might be an idiot, but he was the smartest and most fearsome idiot i''d ever met. "look, there''s some sort of text down there," malrang suddenly chimed in, her paw pointing toward the base of the statue. at the bottom, golden letters gleamed faintly in the sunlight. the words were written in latin letters, their meaning just barely visible against the coppery surface. "what''s that? it looks like some sort of language," jieun said, squinting at the golden text as she tried to decipher its meaning. "can any of you read it?" she asked, her curiosity evident. "i can try," kim seong-hoon replied confidently. he leaned closer to the base of the statue and began to read aloud. "ruearan masala teva garni sanamei..." the words flowed calmly from his lips, but each syllable carried an otherworldly weight. i could feel it¡ªeach letter crashing into my soul, nourishing it in a way i couldn''t explain. experience more on empire the ground beneath us trembled violently. the statue''s eyes lit up with a brilliant golden glow, enveloping us in radiant light. before i could process what was happening, the world around us shifted. when the light faded, i found myself standing in a different world¡ªa world untouched by devastation. the sky was clear, the air vibrant with life. it was the world as it must have been before the catastrophe struck. the others stood beside me, their faces a mix of confusion and awe. yet, it was only the four of us. the beasts were nowhere to be seen, as if this place wasn''t meant for the creatures of the creator to witness. the statue stood before us, unchanged. its surface gleamed as though freshly crafted, the same pristine and enigmatic figure, untouched by time. from the mountain, my eyes were drawn to a sprawling, bustling civilization. a massive city stretched endlessly, its grandeur overwhelming. rivers of blue and white liquid floated gracefully through the air, weaving between towering structures. i quickly realized what it was¡ªconcentrated soul power. my enhanced vision allowed me to see the currents of energy, their raw power beyond anything i had ever imagined. the sheer magnitude of it filled me with awe... and fear. for the first time in a long while, i felt an urge to kneel, as if i were standing in the presence of something divine. "what is this place?" jieun murmured, her voice trembling with wonder. her wide eyes sparkled like gems as she gazed ahead. "this is..." i hesitated, searching for the words. i knew exactly where we were, but explaining it was another matter entirely. "this is the world before it was destroyed," i said softly. "long... long before our time." i locked my gaze on a massive citadel in the distance. it towered over the city, at least one hundred meters tall, it was made from diamonds and gems. just looking at it made my chest tighten. deep down, i felt certain i knew who lived there. "how do you know that?" all of them turned to me at once, their expressions demanding answers. i let out a deep sigh. "it''s a long story," i replied. "let''s stay here for a while. i''ll explain everything, but i think it''s dangerous for us to move around here recklessly." i sat down cross-legged, bracing myself. slowly, i began to recount what had happened with the blazelia gem. the words felt heavy, each one reluctant to leave my lips. but hiding the truth seemed impossible now. "you... you mean to tell us that we can escape this system someday?" eun-woo roared, his booming voice cutting through the tension. "shhh! you big idiot!" i hissed, glaring at him. "if we mention the system in this time and place, we could die! who knows how powerful the people of this era were?" my voice dropped to a whisper. "all of this might be an illusion, but it feels too real to take any chances." Chapter 67 The realm of the ancient the three of them stared at me, their expressions a mix of disbelief and wariness. it was as if, in their eyes, i had become something... alien. something monstrous."big sis, why didn''t you tell me sooner?" kim seong-hoon''s voice broke the silence, sharp with disappointment. for the first time, his usual lighthearted tone was replaced by something heavier¡ªsomething resembling mistrust. it felt as though a tiny crack had formed in the bond we shared, and i couldn''t help but feel the weight of it. "i don''t even need to explain myself," i said sharply, my voice firm. "but if you really want to know so badly, it''s because i didn''t want to drag any of you into this¡ªnot yet." i looked at them, my gaze unwavering. "as far as i know, we''d already be dead if that creator found out we''ve started piecing things together. or maybe he does know and simply doesn''t care about the likes of us. but even so, it''s better to be safe than sorry." all of them nodded in agreement, the tension between us easing as quickly as it had risen. the weight of the moment lifted, and things began to feel normal again. "that''s amazing," kim seong-hoon muttered to himself, his eyes gleaming with ambition. "i want to learn how to control soul power too. if that could boost my strength further, then maybe... i could even beat big sis!" before he could gloat further, i struck the top of his head with my fist. "keep dreaming," i said flatly, rolling my eyes as he yelped in exaggerated pain. "ouch... okay, okay, i''m just joking," kim seong-hoon muttered, raising his hands in mock surrender. but i caught the subtle movement of his crossed fingers. i sighed, resisting the urge to slap my own forehead. "so, what do we do now? head down and explore?" eun-woo asked, breaking the moment. "we can''t stay here forever¡ªit''s bound to get suspicious if we linger too long." sea??h th§× n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what should i say... even so, who knows what kind of language these people speak? if we look too suspicious, we''ll end up in trouble. best-case scenario, we get locked up somewhere. worst-case scenario¡ªwe die struggling. hopefully, it''s neither of those. "try reading the text again first," i said firmly. "if that doesn''t bring us back, we''ll have to move down there and figure out if there''s something we need to do. this doesn''t feel like actual time travel. it''s either some sort of trial or a vision. either way, we need answers." my voice was resolute, even as unease churned within me. kim seong-hoon tried reading the text again, but it was all in vain. nothing happened. we were left with no choice but to descend the mountain. the endless city loomed around us, its vastness oppressive. my worst fear clawed at the edges of my mind: what if this mountain was a sacred place? what kind of disaster would we have brought upon ourselves? and how did i know i was right about it...? "halt!" a booming voice interrupted my thoughts. a guard floated before us, clad in golden armor that shimmered under the sun. behind him, spectral wings of wind spread majestically, a testament to his power. luckily for us, he spoke korean. that small mercy made the situation slightly less dire¡ªbut not by much. "who gave you permission to climb the mountain of the sacred deva?!" he demanded, his voice sharp and unyielding. "speak now, or meet your fate!" the weight of his words hung heavy in the air. his presence alone screamed authority, and i could instantly tell he wasn''t someone i could fight¡ªor even attempt to challenge. think, gaon. you need to come up with a lie, and fast. "greetings, senior," i said respectfully, bowing slightly. my voice was steady, but my heart raced. nudging the others, i signaled for them to follow suit. "we were carrying out a mission given by the goddess of fire, agnia." the guard''s eyes narrowed sharply. "you dare lie to me? why would the great goddess send you here?" his golden spear shifted, its tip aimed directly at me. the power emanating from it was overwhelming, a force that threatened to obliterate me on the spot. "i am her disciple," i declared firmly. raising my palm, i willed the golden fire within me to spark. a pure flame erupted, its light radiant and sacred, illuminating everything around us. the guard''s stern expression faltered as the flame''s brilliance overwhelmed him. the sheer force of the energy it emitted sent him flying back several meters, his composure visibly shaken. "th-that''s the sacred light of the chosen few. y-you! who are you?" the guard stammered, his voice trembling with shock. the sacred flame of the chosen few? my mind raced. how come she never mentioned anything like that? that goddess was truly up to no good. if she dared to force some kind of fate on me because of these flames, i swore i''d find a way to undo her. i''d dig her out of her grave, and if that wasn''t enough, i''d rewind time itself to kill her again. your journey continues on empire "my name is... surya," i said smoothly, fabricating a lie on the spot. "and these are my servants. they are not allowed to have names, so don''t bother with them." the words spilled out effortlessly, but inside, i braced for his reaction. it was complete nonsense, and i could only hope it would work. "s-sorry for misunderstanding the situation," the guard stammered, lowering his spear. "please ensure you fill out the proper paperwork next time you wish to carry out missions on the sacred mountain. that will save us all the trouble of... misunderstandings." "yes, senior, i understand. i''m sorry for the oversight," i said, bowing again with feigned humility. "may we go now?" every fiber of my being screamed to leave as quickly as possible, before he caught a whiff of the mountain of lies i''d just served him. "yes, of course!" he said, stepping aside with newfound reverence. "and please, send the goddess of fire my regards." "certainly!" i said confidently, stepping forward. "let''s go, you disgusting slaves. we have a job to do." i raised my hand, signaling my friends to follow. i could practically feel the "what the fuck was that about" looks burning into the back of my head, but i didn''t care. formalities could wait¡ªthis was about survival, and improvisation was key. "yes, master!" kim seong-hoon replied enthusiastically, his tone far too genuine for comfort. a shiver ran down my spine, and i had to fight the urge to gag. it was as if he actually meant it. i''m going to puke later, i thought, quickening my pace to escape his unsettling energy. we moved swiftly, slipping behind houses that seemed to be made of clay. yet, even walking past them felt oppressive, as if their very presence radiated spiritual power. the sensation was overwhelming, shaking me to my core. this world is... amazing. "so, what now?" eun-woo whispered, his voice low as he fell into step behind me. his eyes scanned the surroundings with a restrained curiosity, his discipline keeping him in check. "shouldn''t we search for the goddess of fire and ask her to help us find a way out?" jieun interrupted, her voice laced with curiosity. "no, that''s a bad idea," i said, shaking my head firmly. "she''s a very prideful individual. if she found out i used her name to get past the guard, we''d all be dead in the blink of an eye." jieun''s expression faltered, and kim seong-hoon chimed in before the silence could linger. "i suggest we first learn about this place," he said thoughtfully. "we''ll need food and a way to stay under the radar. changing our outfits and masking ourselves should be easy enough. but..." he grinned mischievously and pointed directly at me. "our flashy, beautiful big sister stands out way too much. we can''t just walk around like this without drawing attention." i glared at him, already regretting letting him talk. "so, how about we go to a pub?" he continued, undeterred. "you know, like in video games or anime¡ªpick up a thing or two about this place while grabbing some food. it''s the perfect plan!" annoying as he was, his words made sense. information was our most valuable tool right now. i''d learned that the hard way too many times before. "yeah, but we have no money," eun-woo said bluntly, his tone uncharacteristically serious. "how are we supposed to blend in? right now, we''re nothing more than beggars in flashy outfits. do you want us to sell our clothes? or should we just steal from some unlucky person?" his words hit me like a shockwave. eun-woo¡ªwho i couldn''t even imagine stealing candy from a baby¡ªwas suggesting robbing someone. the thought shook me deeply. "no, we can find another way to¡ª!" my sentence was cut short as we left the alley, only to find ourselves stepping into a massive square teeming with people. the sheer pressure of their presence hit me instantly, their auras so overwhelming that it felt like the air had been sucked from my lungs. this was the mysterious realm of cultivators. everywhere i looked, people radiated power and grace. each one seemed impossibly beautiful, like walking works of art. not a single face was less than stunning. some strode through the square with their hands behind their backs, exuding confidence and authority. others flew gracefully on swords, their robes fluttering as they passed. the market was alive with activity¡ªmysterious treasures of every kind being displayed and sold. it was breathtaking, intoxicating even. this is what the world must have been like before everything fell apart... before the system overtook it all. this wasn''t just a place¡ªit was an immortal paradise, a dream any human would long for. and yet, i couldn''t shake the feeling of how small and insignificant we were here. Chapter 68 The Golden Trouble wherever my eyes fell, i felt myself being overwhelmed. it was too much to take in all at once. the first time i was transported to this world had already felt like a dream come true, but this...if someone could live in days like these, the days before the fall¡ªthis was a time worth dying for. "let''s go explore!" i shouted, my voice brimming with excitement. for the first time in ages, i felt like a child again. everything fascinated me, and i wanted to see it all¡ªevery street, every shop, every treasure. my friends exchanged puzzled glances, clearly taken aback by my enthusiasm. but i didn''t care about the weird looks. this place was too incredible to ignore, and nothing could dampen the pull of discovery that burned within me. "look at that!" i exclaimed, pointing at a golden plate displayed prominently on a vendor''s stall. etched with mysterious characters, it emanated an aura that felt alive¡ªpulsing faintly as if it held a secret waiting to be uncovered. "good eye, my friend!" the old vendor said enthusiastically, his long beard swaying as he leaned closer. "are you interested in buying this exquisite golden plate? for someone with eyes as sharp as yours, i''ll offer a discount. how about... twenty million soul stones? cheaper than anywhere else in the world!" his hopeful gaze locked onto me, clearly mistaking my extravagant dress for wealth and status. i wanted to tell him i didn''t have a single soul stone to my name¡ªbut then again, why not play along? sea??h th§× n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "pffft... do you take this young mistress for a fool?" i scoffed, crossing my arms with exaggerated indignation. "at best, i can offer you one million soul stones¡ªand that''s already generous. i can''t believe it. i''ve barely set foot in this square, and i''m already being scammed." i put on my best performance, ignoring the increasingly baffled looks from my friends. "who is that, dressed as gaon?" eun-woo whispered to kim seong-hoon, though his attempt at discretion was futile¡ªi could hear every word. "that''s the princess for you," kim seong-hoon replied, grinning. "not only is she beautiful, but she can also act." without hesitation, i delivered a sharp elbow to kim seong-hoon''s stomach. he doubled over with a gasp, but his grin didn''t falter. "young lady, don''t be like this to an old man," the vendor pleaded, his tone almost pitiful. "i''m only trying to make a living. i can''t go less than ten million..." i was only playing around, but the situation had become so amusing i couldn''t bring myself to stop. suddenly, an extravagant-looking young man stepped up beside me. his sharp aura radiated authority, and his facial features were impossibly refined¡ªlike a living k-pop star carved from marble. "i will pay for this beautiful lady," he said, his voice calm and composed. "five million. no more." with his hands clasped behind his back, he stood as immovable as a mountain, his posture exuding an air of effortless superiority. who is this shithead? trying to win me over with his wealth... good luck. i smirked internally, curious to see how far he''d go. but seriously, having that much money? so annoying. why am i broke? i need to make some money fast if we want to survive here. "thank you, big brother. may i know your name?" i said sweetly, my expression perfectly composed despite my inner desire to murder him and loot every last soul stone he had. "i''m lin feng," he replied, clasping his hands together as he bowed slightly before me. with a courteous gesture, he extended the golden plate toward me. "and may i have the honor of knowing your name, miss?" "my master does not need to answer to you!" kim seong-hoon suddenly interrupted, his voice booming. my eyes widened in disbelief. what the hell is he doing?! all i wanted was to accept the plate, promise to meet this overly polite rich guy later, and then never show up. if kim seong-hoon ruined my plan for a quick buck... i swear he''s going to regret it. their gazes clashed, and for a moment, it felt like i could see literal sparks flying between them. "i''m sorry for that," lin feng said coldly, his sharp voice cutting through the air. "but i wasn''t speaking to the dog." those words hit a nerve. who does this bastard think he is to talk to my friends like that? even if what he said about kim seong-hoon was partially true, i was the only one allowed to insult him like that. "we will take our leave now," i said sharply, my glare locking onto lin feng. his expression darkened, his pride clearly bruised. before we could step away, he teleported in front of me, his movement so fast it made my stomach churn. "my apologies, miss." his voice softened, laced with a false humility that only irritated me further. "here, take this as compensation. i hope we meet again, and perhaps i''ll earn the privilege of knowing your name." he passed me the golden plate, bowing gracefully. but as he turned to leave, he shot kim seong-hoon a bloodthirsty look that set my teeth on edge. i can''t let that pass... but if i start a fight here, what kind of trouble would it bring? "follow me," i ordered the group, heading for an alley a bit farther from the crowd. once we were out of sight, i turned to kim seong-hoon, my frustration boiling over. "what the hell are you doing, kim seong-hoon? have you lost your mind? if we make a scene here, it''s all over!" i could see the regret in his expression. he''d only wanted to help, but his actions had thrown everything off balance. damn it, i don''t need protection. i''m the one who protects others. "look," i continued, my tone harsh but controlled. "that guy is nothing. i could probably kill him with one swing of my scythe. but this isn''t the place for a fight, and we can''t afford the attention. got it?" "sorry... it''s just..." kim seong-hoon''s gaze met mine, filled with a mix of regret and frustration. "it''s okay, brother," eun-woo said, placing a reassuring arm over his shoulder. "she won''t understand. let''s go find a pub or something. maybe we can pick up some information¡ªand leave the girls alone. they''ll be fine." "but!" kim seong-hoon started to protest, but i cut in, thinking it was actually a good idea. "go with him," i said calmly. "it''s okay. jieun and i will take care of ourselves. besides, i want to see if i can resell this plate and get us some money." reluctantly, kim seong-hoon let eun-woo guide him away, casting one last concerned glance over his shoulder. as their figures disappeared into the crowd, jieun turned to me, her curious eyes darting between the golden plate and the busy square. "so, what now, big sister gaon?" "i want to find a quiet place to study this thing." i held up the plate, its golden sheen catching the light. "there''s something about it... it''s like it''s calling out to me. i can''t explain it." we wandered through the square until we found a beautifully decorated wooden bench in a quieter corner. settling down, i began inspecting the plate. it was adorned with unknown letters, their intricate designs mesmerizing. curiosity burned within me as i tried channeling my soul energy into the plate. but nothing happened. "what are you doing, big sis?" jieun asked, watching me intently, her eyes brimming with curiosity. "i''m channeling my soul energy into the plate," i explained. "testing if it''s connected somehow. i can feel something from it... something calling to me." "you can use soul energy like that?" she exclaimed, her voice filled with awe. continue your saga on empire "yes. all you have to do is jus¡ª!" before i could finish, jieun instinctively rotated her soul energy. in an instant, she radiated a pure, celestial energy, so powerful and natural it left me speechless. i stared, dumbfounded. how... how is she doing this so easily? for me, it had taken time, effort, and practice. but this kid managed it on her first try. the celestial light spread in all directions, filled with life and completely devoid of destruction. "this is so cool, big sister!" jieun shouted excitedly, her face glowing with joy. i wanted to cry. a part of me felt bitterly jealous, but another part couldn''t help but feel proud of her. "good job," i said with a weak smile. "now... i wonder how to activate this thing." "you should try using your golden flames! they''re both golden¡ªyour flames and the plate!" she suggested, her tone innocent but insistent. it sounded ridiculous, but i decided to humor her. with a flick of my wrist, i summoned my golden flames and let them touch the plate. to my surprise, it worked. the plate lit up instantly, the unknown characters glowing with a radiant golden light. it bound itself to me in a flash, forming a soul connection. an overwhelming aura surged from it, filling the air with an intense energy. the ground beneath us shook violently, and a wave of powerful soul energy spread in all directions, drawing the attention of everyone in the square. "what is that person doing?" "does she have a death wish?" "who in their right mind would test a treasure item in the middle of town? guards!" before i could react, guards in golden armor swarmed us. among them stood the man i had encountered earlier. his face carried a complicated mix of frustration and disbelief. "you again?" he said, his voice laced with exasperation. "no matter if you''re the goddess''s disciple or not, you need to follow the rules. you will follow us to your master, and you will issue an apology to the entire town later." before i could protest, golden chains wrapped around both me and jieun, stripping away all my powers. in the blink of an eye, we were teleported to the front of the diamond castle. i think i really messed up this time... Chapter 69 Meeting the Goddess of Fire again the massive gates creaked open as i stood, bound in golden chains. i couldn''t muster any energy to resist¡ªthe oppressive aura of the chains drained every ounce of strength from me.the crystalline gates shimmered in the light, and from beyond them emerged guards clad in flame-wreathed armor. their movements were precise, their presence suffocating. they approached with an air of curiosity, their fiery eyes scrutinizing every inch of me. read latest chapters at empire "i believe this one is yours," the golden-armored guard said coldly, gesturing toward me. my gaze shifted to the figures waiting beyond the gate¡ªfearsome-looking individuals whose very presence radiated danger. they didn''t look like the kind to hesitate when it came to setting someone ablaze or inflicting untold pain for their sins. and now, i was at their mercy. gaon, you fool. you brought this upon yourself¡­ the middle-aged guard scanned me with a piercing gaze, his eyes narrowing as a flicker of surprise crossed his face. "a pure fire body," he murmured, almost to himself. "rare these days... but she isn''t one of ours. why have you brought her here?" the golden-armored guard, now shifting uncomfortably, glanced at me before answering. "this person claimed to be a disciple of the goddess. i leave her in your hands to decide what to do next." s§×ar?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. without another word, he turned and fled, leaving me and jieun alone in the shadow of the imposing guards. well, damn... i thought, my chest tightening. i wonder what the goddess will say¡ªif she even bothers to show up. the guards wasted no time. fiery spears were immediately leveled at us, their sharp tips radiating a heat that promised a quick and agonizing end. "hold!" the commanding voice of the middle-aged guard rang out as he raised a hand, his tone brooking no argument. the tension in the air eased slightly as the other guards reluctantly lowered their weapons, though their wary eyes remained fixed on me. "it''s your lucky day, troublemaker," the middle-aged guard said with a smirk. "the goddess has requested the two of you be summoned before her. at least you''ll get to live a little while longer." with a sharp signal, he commanded the guards to escort us. the heavy gates opened further, and we were led inside. the citadel''s interior was breathtaking¡ªextravagantly decorated with fiery gems and diamonds that refracted light in every direction. the walls shimmered as if they were alive, reflecting a kaleidoscope of flames. every inch of the space radiated heat and power, leaving me both awed and uneasy. i wonder if she''d even notice one or two diamonds missing. it wasn''t long before we arrived at a private chamber. the guards opened the door with a low creak, and my breath caught as i stepped inside. sitting casually on an ornate bed, her long red hair cascading down almost to the floor, was a familiar figure. the goddess of fire, agnia. her fiery aura filled the room, both beautiful and terrifying, and for a brief moment, i couldn''t tell if her expression was one of amusement or irritation. "how wonderful..." agnia purred, her voice dripping with amusement. "two excellent disciples appeared right in front of me, just when i needed them. truly, it must be my lucky day." she moved closer, her fiery presence suffocating. her hand tilted my chin upward, forcing my gaze to meet hers as her face drew dangerously close. "it''s nice to see you again, lee gaon," the goddess said in a low, sultry purr. "it''s been a while since part of my soul met you in that gem. how have you been, beautiful?" jieun shot me a weird look, her expression caught somewhere between confusion and curiosity. not again... "fuck off!" i snapped, fury bubbling in my chest. "i told you once, and i''ll tell you again¡ªi''m not interested in women! and guess what? nothing''s changed!" i tried to kick her, but the golden chains binding me kept me immobilized. the frustration only made my blood boil hotter. "as fierce as always," she chuckled, clearly entertained by my resistance. her smirk widened as her gaze shifted to jieun. "and this time, you brought a guest. who''s this little genius?" "i''m park jieun, big sis!" jieun declared confidently, stepping forward without hesitation.despite being restrained by golden chains, she appeared calm... too calm. her boldness made my heart skip a beat. she wasn''t afraid, not even a little, and that terrified me. this kid... she''s growing too fast. too confident. "good answer," agnia said, her lips curling into a sly smile. "unlike that big sister of yours, who forgot to even say hello to her old friend." her fiery eyes shifted back to me as she sat gracefully on the crimson bed, crossing her legs with an air of casual dominance. "i don''t understand how this works or how it''s even possible for you to know me," i said, narrowing my eyes. "but i can imagine this isn''t the past, and this isn''t the real world. i''ve figured out that much." i kept my tone steady, probing her carefully. let''s see how much this self-proclaimed goddess is willing to spill. "heh..." she chuckled softly, shaking her head as if disappointed. "you have no respect for your master... none at all. it makes my heart ache." she sighed theatrically, placing a hand on her chest. i turned my head away, refusing to meet her gaze, the irritation bubbling beneath my skin. "so, tell me," she said, her voice suddenly softer, almost curious. "how has your journey been? have you grown familiar with your fire powers yet?" her words dripped with condescension, but there was something deeper in her tone¡ªsomething that hinted at genuine interest. "it''s... great," i said reluctantly, my voice guarded. "much stronger than you described the first time. it even changed¡ªtook on a golden color." i watched her closely, catching the subtle furrow of her brow. for the first time, the goddess looked genuinely surprised. without warning, the shackles around me and jieun vanished. the sudden release left me momentarily unsteady, but the feeling of freedom quickly flooded back. my hand instinctively tightened around the golden plate, its mysterious aura pulsing faintly in my grip. "show it to me!" she demanded, her voice sharp and rushed. i hesitated for a moment, but the energy inside me answered before i could think. the air around me ignited in a brilliant golden light, flames engulfing my body. the warmth wasn''t painful¡ªinstead, it felt... calming, almost as if it were cradling me. her eyes widened in alarm, the composed facade she wore shattering. "where did you find that flame?!" her exclamation carried a mix of astonishment and something else¡ªpanic. "the last time we met, i didn''t feel that flame inside you!" i explained the situation to her, detailing how the flame might be related to the fallen king and how i had only recently awakened it. i didn''t dare hide any details¡ªbetter to be upfront with this goddess than risk her wrath or her probing deeper. meanwhile, jieun had discovered a small collection of dolls tucked away in the corner of the room. she was ecstatic, happily arranging and playing with them, her giggles filling the otherwise heavy atmosphere. her innocent distraction gave me the space to speak candidly with agnia. "what you possess," the goddess said, her voice measured, "is the sacred light of the chosen few. i believe that all of you were gifted these by... that person." her fiery eyes flickered as she held her chin and turned to gaze out the window. the citadel overlooked the sprawling city below, a vast expanse glowing with life and mystery. "but why?" she continued, more to herself than to me. "that would not benefit him at all. it would only make him vulnerable to you." i hesitated, the memory of that encounter flashing vividly in my mind. "he tricked me into a vow," i said, my voice steady but tinged with anger. her head turned sharply toward me, interest flashing in her eyes. "i must help him with something in the future," i admitted. "he didn''t say what or when, only that the time will come. and i... i agreed to it." the words left a bitter taste in my mouth. even now, i hated the thought of being bound by such an oath. agnia''s expression darkened as she studied me intently. "a vow with him is no small thing," she said quietly, almost as if speaking to herself. "what have you gotten yourself into, gaon?" her eyes widened, a mix of surprise and worry flashing across her face. "let''s say you help him," she began cautiously. "what will he pay you in return?" "his life!" i declared, my voice resolute, the weight of my words echoing in the room. agnia chuckled softly, but there was a sharp edge to it. "you''re truly a ferocious one, lee gaon. even daring to challenge someone like that person." she stood, her fiery presence commanding the space as she regarded me with an expression that was equal parts admiration and concern. Chapter 70 Leaving the city "well, i believe you can do it," she continued. "that''s why i chose you. but understand this¡ªhe is not someone you can underestimate."her voice dropped, growing serious, almost grave. "it will be a battle unlike any you''ve faced before. and until you take that step we talked about, you are not allowed to even try." "i know..." i said quietly, my voice steady but my mind racing. "good. now, enough useless chatter." her gaze fell sharply to the golden plate i was holding. "this plate¡ªwhere did you find it?" "why? is it valuable?" i asked, my grip on the plate tightening. "let''s just say, if you can take it back to your world, then yes¡ªit would shake the entire world." her tone was laced with intrigue and envy. "but most likely, you won''t be able to, unless you find its counterpart in your own world." continue reading stories on empire she paused, her fiery eyes locked on the plate as if it held the answers to the universe. "this is one of the ten legendary treasures of this world. it holds the power to nourish and purify your flame energy. i''ve craved this treasure for eons... and yet, it found you so easily." her voice trailed off, her gaze distant as if lost in a memory. this is insane... i thought, staring down at the plate. but how am i supposed to find something like this in the real world? "it will come to you," she said suddenly, as if plucking the thought straight from my mind. i blinked, startled. "you''re scary, you know that, right?" she smirked faintly but didn''t respond. "but now," i pressed, "this treasure isn''t what i care about. how do i escape this place? and why am i here in the first place?" the goddess sighed heavily, her expression softening. for a brief moment, i thought i saw her eyes glisten, but it was gone as quickly as it came. "you''re here to witness the death of the world¡ªagain. this time, in person. but what terrifies me is that you can die here," she said, her voice carrying a somber weight. her gaze locked on mine, piercing through my bravado. "even with my legacy, my flames would kill you instantly. as for how to leave... i don''t know. i''m only a soul, a fragment of what i once was. all of us here are. we live in an endless loop. the catastrophe never ends for us. it''s the curse of that monster¡ªthe one who calls himself the creator." her words sent chills down my spine. "i don''t believe he has any humanity left in him," she continued, her voice steady but cold. "perhaps, at some point in his life, he did. after all, nobody in this world is born evil. it''s the environment, the people around them¡ªthey shape a person, push them to the edge. to drive someone to the point of no return, to kill endlessly just to satisfy their desires... he''s no longer human." "so you''re telling me we were dragged here just to die?" my stomach churned at the thought. "yes... and no," she replied, her tone cryptic. "there must be a deeper reason. after all, only you otherworlders were brought here¡ªnot your monster beasts." "how did you know that?" i asked, my voice trembling slightly. her knowledge terrified me. she shook her head, refusing to answer. "there''s still a month and a half before the disaster strikes. you''ll need to figure out how to leave this place on your own. and be careful¡ªdon''t provoke beings you cannot handle." her fiery eyes burned into mine as she added one final warning. "one more thing. i''m sure you''ve realized by now, but your system powers are useless here. they do not exist yet in this time. you''re on your own. and gaon..." her voice softened slightly, almost teasing. "don''t make any trouble for your master. after all, i''ve never once taken a disciple." before i could respond, the world around me shifted. in an instant, our bodies were teleported back to the bustling square. as the familiar chaos of the marketplace greeted us, i felt a deep sense of unease settle in my chest. the difference between her and me... it''s like night and day. s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "ah? how did we get here again?" jieun asked, her voice tinged with surprise as she glanced around. her golden eyes seemed to shine with a new light, something subtle yet different. i couldn''t put my finger on it, but it felt as if something about her had changed¡ªsomething profound. the thought made me uneasy. the goddess of fire... she''s too mysterious. i have no idea what her true intentions are. "let''s go find eun-woo and kim seong-hoon," i said, shaking off the thought. "i''m worried they might have gotten themselves into trouble." "okay," jieun nodded, quickly falling into step beside me. she still clutched the beautiful red-haired doll in her arms, one she must have carried with her during the teleportation. my thoughts were interrupted when a group of young adults stumbled into view, arms slung around each other''s shoulders, singing loudly and slurring their words. they were clearly drunk out of their minds. and among them... were the two i had been looking for. "what the hell are these idiots doing? who asked them to get drunk?" i resisted the urge to slap my forehead. how had it come to this? how did i end up with this useless group? "hey! had enough fun yet? let''s go!" i shouted over the noise of the crowd. kim seong-hoon froze mid-laugh the moment he heard my voice, his expression snapping from carefree to caught-in-the-act in a split second. "big sis! i mi-missed you so much!" kim seong-hoon slurred, stumbling as he grabbed eun-woo''s hand. together, the two of them staggered back toward us, crashing into several people along the way and nearly causing more trouble. "let''s drink again someday, brothers!" one of the drunken men called out from behind, his voice booming with cheer. "and seong-hoon, tell your girlfriend not to be mad at you! we promise, we won''t steal you away from her!" the group erupted into hearty laughter. seong-hoon, hearing this, sobered up instantly. without a word, he abruptly changed directions, clearly intent on escaping the scene before things got any worse. "come here," i said coldly, my voice cutting through the noise like a blade. this time, he had truly crossed the line. kim seong-hoon turned back to me, his shoulders slumping as he approached. he looked like a guilty puppy, fully aware of his mistake and trying to appear sorry. "big sis, i swear, i don''t know what they were talking about," he mumbled, his voice barely audible. "they must be so drunk¡­ they misunderstood¡­" "misunderstood¡­ okay, okay, i see," i said coldly, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "maybe one day, i might accidentally cut your head off¡ªa big misunderstanding on my part, of course. but that''s fine, right? you wouldn''t be mad because, after all, it was just a misunderstanding..." kim seong-hoon visibly shivered under my glare, while eun-woo averted his gaze, pretending not to notice. so much for being blood brothers. the day was nearing its end, the sun dipping lower on the horizon, painting the sky in warm hues. yet, here we were¡ªno money, no place to stay. at least that damn goddess could''ve given me something. she doesn''t need any of it anyway... i wanted to cry, but there was no time for that. fooling around wouldn''t solve anything. i had to think of a way to make some money and find us a place to stay¡ªor we''d end up sleeping on the streets tonight. the big city wasn''t an option. it was time to head out into the wild. i dragged my drunk friends and jieun through the city gates, barely keeping them upright. once we passed the barriers, the guards handed each of us jade slips, explaining that they would serve as free entry passes if we ever wanted to return. the gesture caught me off guard. was this the goddess''s doing, or were the people here just not as bad as i''d assumed? the place that was desolate in our timeline was brimming with life here. forests surrounded the area, and the air buzzed with the sounds of creatures¡ªbirds, animals, and even insects, all imbued with soul power. each one seemed formidable as if they were at least level twenty. the thought alone sent chills down my spine. still, considering this was just the area around the city, i decided not to worry too much. we ventured into a thick forest, where i stumbled upon a small cave. to my relief, i discovered i could still use my scythe¡ªit was connected to my soul, after all. with a single slash, i felled a large bear, providing both shelter and food for my friends. even if the meal wasn''t ideal, it was enough to keep them going. but my relief was short-lived. to my dismay, i couldn''t harvest souls here. without them, i would slowly starve to death. we needed to find a way to escape¡ªsoon. Chapter 71 Learning to Fight Without the System morning arrived, and the two hungover sleeping beauties finally stirred awake. groaning, they grabbed their heads, clearly battling the consequences of their actions yesterday."did you two sleep well?" i asked, my tone dripping with sarcasm. both of them nodded, still groggy and half-asleep, their eyes unfocused as if they hadn''t fully processed what i''d said. "good, because we need to move, and fast. if we don''t get out of this world within a month and a half, we''re dead. no questions allowed. now, get your asses up! your training starts now!" "wha¡ª" kim seong-hoon''s protest was cut off by my gentle fist hitting the top of his head. "i am not playing around!" i shouted, twisting his ear. these two had already wasted too much of my time. they''d promised to gather information, but all they''d managed to gather was alcohol. "what was that for?" kim seong-hoon whimpered, his voice trembling on the verge of tears. i sighed, reigning in my frustration. "sorry, i lost my temper," i said, though my tone was still sharp. "anyway, in this world, we can''t rely on our system abilities. we''ll have to depend on our soul energy to fight. it''s time for the two of you to learn how to use it." i summoned my scythe, the fire around me roaring to life, casting flickering shadows on the cave walls. "summon your weapons first," i commanded. the two of them exchanged confused glances but reluctantly complied, clearly unsure about what they were getting themselves into. "why do we have to train while jieun gets to sleep?" kim seong-hoon whined, pointing an accusatory finger at the little girl curled up nearby. "do you have no shame?" i snapped, lunging at him with my scythe. the weapon danced in my hands, its blade slicing through the air, aimed straight at his waist. clang! the sound of metal meeting metal rang out as my scythe collided with his dragon sword, which he''d managed to summon just in time. sparks flew in the next instant, lighting up the cave in a fiery burst of energy. explore new worlds at empire "she has talent in this field. she can already use her soul power freely. and the two of you?" i narrowed my eyes. "you haven''t even tried. so how dare you complain?" i lunged at him again, spinning in a tight circle before delivering a powerful strike with my scythe. the force of the blow sent him staggering backward, his body pushed away as he barely managed to block, gripping his blade with both hands. "i feel like you''re just taking your frustration out on me, that''s all!" kim seong-hoon protested, his voice strained as he steadied his stance. "and as for soul energy¡ªhow am i supposed to train in it if you don''t even give me a chance to breathe?" "less complaining, kim seong-hoon! more action!" i shouted back, my voice echoing through the cave. "learn through battle¡ªor die trying!" a small flame burst from my hand, streaking toward him. he barely managed to react as it threatened to leave a nasty burn on his shoulder. "dammit!" he roared, his dragon sword suddenly emitting a frosty fog as he raised it to block my attack, dispersing it instantly. "i did it!" he shouted, his voice filled with childlike excitement as if he''d just unlocked a hidden power. "good job. now¡­" i smirked, and in an instant, a fireball the size of a football materialized on my palm. before he could react, i launched the fireball at him with blistering speed. he barely managed to summon a thin layer of frost to block it, but the force still sent him flying out of the cave. i exchanged a glance with eun-woo, but he quickly turned and left on his own, unwilling¡ªor perhaps too afraid¡ªto step up and face the challenge. that''s more like it. i nodded in approval. we trained for a good twenty minutes. kim seong-hoon''s power stemmed from frost, while eun-woo wielded a rare dual soul power, like me. his abilities revolved around the sun and moon, a powerful combination. however, without the guidance of the skill system, summoning his powers proved difficult. he endured a relentless beating from my flames, stumbling and struggling to keep up. yet, despite everything, his soul shield remained completely unharmed, not a single crack marring its surface. "this won''t do. if we were attacked by a beast with power equivalent to level 30 or higher, we''d all be dead." these two were just too slow. "you didn''t even explain how to do it!" eun-woo snapped, frustration clear in his voice. "we''ve had to figure it out ourselves!" in that moment, it hit me¡ªi could never be a teacher. i sucked at it. "let''s stop for a second," i said, dismissing my scythe with a flick of my hand. "listen, the way i do it is simple. i imagine a cyclone inside me, drawing its energy directly from my soul. i rotate the energy over and over, making it more concentrated and powerful, then release it in the shape i picture in my mind. try it yourself." it took them a few hours to get decent results. kim seong-hoon was the first to succeed, creating a small ice dragon from his frost. however, it lacked the power and vitality of the skill system¡ªit felt clumsy and incomplete, entirely different from what he was used to. eun-woo, on the other hand, had plenty of talent¡ªhe was just a bit slow. but when he finally succeeded, his entire body shone with a golden light as he accidentally created a soul armor for himself. it was an unexpected but pleasant discovery, one that kim seong-hoon and i immediately tried to replicate. my body began to glow with a fiery layer of light, while the idiot managed to emit frost fog from his own. it wasn''t perfect, but it worked well enough for both of us. what shocked us the most, though, was jieun. when she woke up, it took her nothing more than a glance to wrap herself in a flawless soul armor. "hey this looks fun, what are you all doing?" how is that even possible? why can''t i have that kind of talent? i felt so jealous without reason and that was pissing me off even more, just what is forcing these feelings on me? "wow!" kim seong-hoon exclaimed, his voice full of excitement. "little jieun is so talented, look at her!" he seemed genuinely happy for the child, but honestly, i couldn''t decide which one of them was more mature. "i feel like¡­ i might have a handle on this now," eun-woo suddenly said, extending his hands. moonlight glowed from one palm, and brilliant sunlight radiated from the other. the mysterious power gave me chills as the lights danced around him in a graceful circle. "now i understand. it''s all about how you imagine the flow. for example, gaon can easily make the area around her burn, right?" "yes," i replied, letting fire spark to life around me. it flared outward, then obediently returned to my control. "but it''s not just fire¡ªi can control darkness itself." sea??h th§× nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. i had never needed to use darkness without the system before, and this new method was a challenge. still, it felt similar to controlling fire, just more¡­ unnerving. the entire area suddenly plunged into complete darkness as an eerie aura spilled from my hands. it swirled around me, colliding with nearby trees, which instantly corroded into nothingness. this was the darkness deep within my soul¡ªterrifying, even to me. i could almost hear everyone gulp as they watched the darkness corrode the trees, a shared unease hanging heavy in the air. it made me wonder¡ªwhere would this power take me someday? we trained together the entire day. it was the price we had to pay to survive in a world without system powers. with no way back for now, adapting was our only option. when the sun finally dipped behind the horizon, veiling the world in darkness, we decided to go hunting. well, not for me¡ªthis was for the others. i was still fine, having consumed enough souls recently to sustain me for a month. i had yet to feel true hunger in this world, and for some reason, i was afraid to find out what it meant. "over there!" kim seong-hoon whispered, pointing toward a group of wild boars grazing in a clearing. they looked unremarkable, but we had no way to gauge their strength without the system''s ''inspect'' ability. honestly, it sucked¡ªwe had to tread carefully. moments like this made me really appreciate the system. "i''ll go first," i whispered, narrowing my eyes at the boars. "if you see me in trouble, assist me from behind." slowly, i stepped onto the forest floor. crack! shit... by sheer dumb luck, i stepped on a twig i hadn''t noticed. the sharp sound pierced the silence, and the boars instantly turned their gaze on me. their eyes weren''t filled with fear¡ªthey held disdain and mockery. before i could process the insult, their bodies lit up with a brilliant golden glow, and a chill ran down my spine. something was wrong... very wrong. reacting instinctively, i summoned my scythe and blocked just in time. wham! the impact sent me flying, crashing directly into kim seong-hoon. i barely had time to process what had happened. the boar was so fast i hadn''t even seen it move. my shock deepened as i tried to steady myself. just how powerful are the creatures in this place? Chapter 72 Kim Seong-Hoons Resolve "gaon, are you okay?" kim seong-hoon asked worriedly as we lay together on the ground. his arms held me firmly, ensuring that my crash into him hadn''t caused any harm."i''m fine," i said, coughing up a small amount of blood. "i appreciate your help, but could you let me go now?" i hated being held like this and wanted nothing more than to get away as quickly as possible. "i''m comfortable like this, big sis. you don''t need to wor¡ª!" his words were cut short as my elbow slammed into his ribs, giving me the opening i needed to break free. "there''s no time for games, you idiot!" i snapped, losing my temper. sometimes, i wondered if he even took the whole ''you could die at any moment'' thing seriously. once again, i saw one of the boars charging toward us, its body bathed in a golden light so intense it felt suffocating. but what truly caught my attention was something even stranger¡ªwithin the radiant aura, as it flared and exploded outward, i caught a glimpse of five translucent lines shimmering against the golden glow. "watch out!" eun-woo shouted, his massive frame leaping in front of us. like an unyielding mountain, he stood firm, absorbing the boar''s attack with his shield without budging an inch. jieun moved swiftly, her body beginning to glow with a celestial light as her aura steadily intensified. my eyes, increasingly attuned to the flow of soul energy in the air, caught glimpses of two faint lines shimmering on her form. i had no idea what they signified. moments later, she unleashed a small celestial attack, but it barely grazed the boar before dissipating as it struck the ground. the weight of our situation pressed down on me¡ªi knew we weren''t ready for this fight. yet, i had led everyone into what felt like an inescapable doom. i have to act fast! my scythe whirled in my hand, shrouded in darkness as i struck at the boar. a sharp metallic clang rang out the moment my blade collided with its body. the golden light enveloping the creature flared twice as brightly, leaving me stunned. its defense was unreal¡ªlike an impenetrable steel wall, no matter how much force i put behind my attack. eun-woo quickly followed my lead, bringing his hammer crashing down onto the boar from above. the sheer force of the blow, combined with his immense strength, made the creature squeal in pain. but just as it turned to flee, "first step: birth!" a massive golden fire erupted from the ground, roaring to life and cutting off the boar''s escape route. the flames surged and crackled, forming an impenetrable barrier that trapped the monster in place. "hold it there! i want to try something!" jieun shouted, her fingers dancing in the air as though weaving an intricate spiderweb. in the next moment, strands of delicate celestial light materialized, following the flow of her movements. a massive celestial net formed in her hands, radiating an otherworldly brilliance that left me utterly speechless. this child... who is she? she swiftly hurled the net over the boar, ensnaring it as effortlessly as if she had cast a net of steel. the boar thrashed violently, but the net held firm, burning its flesh as if the golden light shielding it didn''t exist. the searing flames consumed it, leaving the creature powerless. the other boars charged toward us at first but halted when they saw the flames devouring one of their own. recognizing the impending doom, they turned tail and fled. we had captured our first beast, and it was thanks mostly to eun-woo and jieun. i couldn''t help but feel a twinge of inadequacy. my darkness, once so powerful, had grown weak since the entity within me had entered its slumber. it felt as though my powers were being suppressed, leaving me with only fragments of the strength i once wielded. yet, i wasn''t the only one affected. kim seong-hoon stood off to the side, his dragon sword coiled tightly around his arm, pulsating with barely contained energy. he looked ready to leap into the fray, but before he could act, jieun had already taken care of the beast. "you okay?" i stepped toward him. i wasn''t truly worried about him, but guilt gnawed at me for dragging us into this mess. "yeah... i''m fine..." he muttered, barely audible. his eyes avoided mine, fixed instead on some distant point, as if lost in his own thoughts. "actually... can you accompany me for a moment?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly. "but right now..." i hesitated, glancing at the still-struggling boar. if it managed to break free, we''d be in for another fight. "that''s fine. you two go," eun-woo interrupted, his tone calm and reassuring. "jieun and i have this under control. i''ll handle it¡ªskin this thing for our dinner and wait here for your return." "please... just... i need a word with you. alone," he said again, his voice quiet but insistent. i sighed, relenting. "fine, but make it quick. we don''t have time to waste." "i won''t take much of your time, big sis," he replied with a small nod, and i reluctantly followed alongside him. "so, what''s this about?" i asked, my eyes darting around to scan the area for any lurking monsters. i couldn''t afford to let my guard down. "do you remember when we first met?" "i wish i could forget..." i replied, my tone cold but laced with a hint of humor. strangely enough, despite everything, i found myself enjoying his company now and then. "right... back when we were evenly matched in power. our sparring sessions were incredible," he said, his voice growing quieter. "but now, i''m falling behind. more and more, each day, it feels like all of you are leaving me in the dust¡ªespecially you, big sis." his words trailed off, his gaze distant, as if lost in some important thought. "well, don''t you want a big sister who can protect you every time you get into trouble?" i teased, trying to lighten the mood. "and i do it for free! though, if you keep complaining, i might start charging you¡ªwith a foot rub or a massage as compensation. but that''s as far as i''ll go!" i laughed, hoping to ease his worries. "that''s the problem¡ªi don''t want to be protected," he said, stopping in his tracks. his voice carried a weight of determination, and i could see in his eyes that he wasn''t joking anymore. "i want to grow stronger, to stand by your side once again as your equal. even if i have to train harder than anyone else, i refuse to be useless in battle. i''ll make sure i''m always there to protect you¡ªeven if it costs me my life!" i didn''t know how to respond at first, but i understood him completely. i hated falling behind too. "you''re the only idiot i know with such a ridiculous resolve," i said, the words slipping out before i could think. "but we''re friends, so don''t sweat it. we''ll figure this out together. and if you''re determined to surpass me someday, then do it. show me what you''re capable of. one day, we''ll spar again, and that battle will shake the entire world¡ªproving that the two of us stand at the top." i extended my fist toward him. "let''s do it, kim seong-hoon." for the first time ever, i smiled at him¡ªbright and warm. i believed in him. i knew he had what it took to climb to the top of the food chain. all he needed was his awakening. your next chapter awaits on empire "yeah!" his fist met mine with a determined force. "i''ll grow so strong that no one will ever dare to look down on me. i''ll become the dragon among men, someone even you, lee gaon, can look up to!" his eyes burned with unshakable resolve, and a powerful blue light began to radiate from his body. the air around us grew colder, the temperature dropping sharply, as though something deep within him was awakening. "yeah, no. i''m never going to look up to you," i said with a smirk. "but we can be a duo¡ªfire and ice. we may never see eye to eye, but together, we''ll become an unstoppable force!" sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. in that moment, i shared a rare smile with him, caught in the simple joy of his unwavering determination. when it came to growing stronger, i couldn''t help but admire people with the resolve to rise above everything. maybe that''s why i let him follow me the first time we met. a small ice dragon began to materialize behind him as kim seong-hoon exhaled a frosty breath. his eyes shut for a moment, only to snap open again, glowing with an intense light-blue frost. i instinctively took a few steps back, watching as the bluish aura around him thickened. his entire body trembled under the strain, blood trickling from his nose, but he pressed on. slowly, painstakingly, the ice dragon took shape, its majestic form identical to the one he could summon with the system''s help. but this time, he had done it on his own. the sight left me breathless. "i, kim seong-hoon, vow to you, big sis, that one day, i will become a true dragon among men!" his voice boomed with unwavering conviction, and as the words echoed, the entire area around us was cast in shimmering frost, the ground and air transformed into a frozen testament to his awakening. Chapter 73 Isolation and Growth the ice spreading across the ground left me in awe. somehow, this fool possessed incredible power¡ªhe just needed the right motivation to bring it out. i couldn''t help but wonder how strong he might become someday. could he even surpass me?if kim seong-hoon would stop fooling around, i bet he''d already rank in the top fifty. the thought lingered in my mind. i wonder... is being in this group actually holding him back? "good. i like your determination," i said with a smirk, glancing back toward the others. "now let''s head back before something happens to those two..." eun-woo was still trying to kill the boar, his shining hammer crashing down repeatedly, but the creature''s resilience was staggering. sweat dripped from his brow as exhaustion set in, yet he refused to back down. s§×ar?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "no. i''m sorry," he said, his voice firm as he stood surrounded by ice. "i''ll leave the three of you and join you later." suddenly all the ice was gone as i turned by head back. "i need to grow stronger, and i can only do that alone." so i was right... "i want to face near-death battles, to push myself to the very edge¡ªonly then will i truly grow," he said, his voice resolute. his hand moved over his blade in a deliberate motion, almost as if he were speaking to it in a silent, unspoken language. "are you sure about this?" i asked, a strange hesitation creeping into my voice. for some reason, i didn''t want to let him go. but who was i to stop him? "mhm." he nodded firmly. "fifteen days..." he suddenly said. "i know time is limited, but that should be enough, right?" his burning eyes met mine, and i knew there was no convincing him otherwise. "at least go and say goodbye to the others," i urged. "nah... eun-woo won''t let me go¡ªi know him too well," he said with a wry smile. but i noticed the faint tremble in his frame. "just tell them i''ll be back later." his voice grew firmer as he added, "let''s meet in the same city square. when i return, i promise i''ll be much stronger." "just don''t get yourself killed out there, or those two will cry forever," i said, trying to sound casual. "and you won''t?" he asked, his hopeful eyes locking onto mine. "i''ll cry if you actually come back," i replied with a teasing smirk. "now go, haha." to be honest, i wasn''t sure if i''d cry for any of them. ever since soo-ah''s death, it felt like all my tears had dried up, leaving me hollow inside. "you''re just as mean as always," he said with a faint smile. "but i''m happy to have you as my big sis." he began stepping backward, his unwavering gaze still locked on mine. "maybe this world isn''t as cruel as it seems. maybe it''s an opportunity¡ªa chance for us to grow stronger. let''s work hard and achieve the impossible, so that when we return, we''ll be so powerful that even the system won''t be able to shackle us." his voice softened as he added, "i''ll miss you, big sis." "okay, now go. i don''t have all day," i said, waving him off. your next chapter awaits on empire "yeah... i''m going," he replied, though his eyes lingered on mine, unwilling to look away. just as i was about to turn back to eun-woo and jieun, his hand shot out, grabbing my waist and pulling me into a hug. "listen, kim seong-hoon," i said, my voice dangerously low. "i''m this close to ending your miserable life. if you don''t let go in three seconds, your head will be flying." lately, he''d been crossing the line too often. am i being too soft on him? the instant he felt my killing intent, he shoved himself away from me, not daring to meet my eyes. without a word, he vanished into the dense forest, leaving only the faint rustle of leaves in his wake. i stood there for a few minutes, staring in the direction he had disappeared. i knew i couldn''t let the others chase after him¡ªthis was something he had to face on his own. let''s see how strong you''ll grow in those fifteen days, seong-hoon. before i realized it, a small smile tugged at my lips, unbidden. well, it''s time to head back. i sighed, already dreading how i''d explain the situation to eun-woo. it took only a moment to return, and when i did, i found eun-woo standing over the slain boar. his hammer hung heavily in his bloodied hand, its surface smeared with gore. sweat poured down his face, his chest heaving with exertion¡ªbut he had done it. jieun, however, hadn''t taken her eyes off the scene, her unblinking gaze fixed on the dead creature. a chill ran down my spine. there was something unsettling about the intensity in her stare, almost as if i were watching a future psychopath in the making. "where''s brother seong-hoon?" eun-woo asked the moment he saw me returning alone. he straightened, scanning the area behind me for any sign of him. "he''ll be back in fifteen days. he said he wanted to train alone. i hope you''ll understand," i said, keeping it simple. words were never my strength anyway. to my surprise, eun-woo didn''t protest. his lips parted slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but then he closed them again and turned his attention back to the slain boar. "can you butcher this monster for us? and start a fire too... if it''s not too much," he said quietly. his calm tone couldn''t mask the hint of sadness in his voice. of course, his best friend had left without a word to him. this big teddy bear was too soft; his heart was likely aching, though he was doing his best to act cool. "sure," i replied. a few hours passed, and eun-woo and jieun ate their fill, preparing for the days ahead. the small giant devoured nearly the entire boar, his appetite seemingly insatiable¡ªmaybe because of the pain he was hiding. he couldn''t seem to stop himself. after finishing the meal, we ventured deeper into the forest. along the way, we left a bloody trail behind us, fighting monsters relentlessly. it wasn''t about survival¡ªit was about honing our skills. i was beginning to control my darkness better, which was a constant struggle without the system''s help. jieun, meanwhile, was something else entirely. she created new skills at an alarming pace, her soul energy growing stronger with every fight. i couldn''t help but wonder if she''d been born in the wrong world. her talent was so extraordinary, it would be hard for anyone¡ªeven in this era¡ªto believe it. eun-woo grew stronger too. he learned how to wrap his shield in moonlight energy, making it nearly unbreakable. his hammer could now materialize from thin air, crashing down on his enemies with devastating force. and so, five days passed. i could say everything had been going well¡ªuntil now. at this moment, i wasn''t sure whether to run or fight. a massive bear, towering at least fifteen meters tall, loomed over the three of us, its killing intent palpable. under normal circumstances, it might not have been so bad. but... i might have accidentally cut off its ear while it was sleeping. why? well... i mistook it for a tree and wanted to test my new skills. yeah, great idea, gaon. grrroooooaaaarrrr! the beast''s roar shook the entire forest, uprooting trees and sending them flying like twigs. the sheer force of the sound made the ground tremble, and i could feel it reverberate in my chest. the waves of energy from the roar hit us like a physical blow, leaving my ears ringing and my stomach churning with nausea. "i doubt we can run," i said quickly to the others. i wasn''t sure if they could even hear me over the ringing in their ears, but their stances said it all¡ªthey were already prepared for battle. my scythe materialized in my hand, its blade surrounded by flames that danced wildly in the air, radiating intense heat. "gaon, i''ll take the lead!" eun-woo shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "i''ll make sure you have plenty of openings¡ªjust watch me!" his body lit up with a brilliant mix of sun and moonlight, the two energies blending into a dazzling display. the bear hesitated, its attention drawn to the sudden shift in eun-woo''s aura, as if it were taunting the massive creature. in the past five days, we hadn''t wasted a second. each of us had worked tirelessly, trying to replicate the feeling of using system-given skills and channeling that into our soul energy. without this world forcing us to adapt, we''d never have tried it. after all, the system made everything feel instant and effortless. why bother training when the results were handed to you on a silver platter? but now, in this fight, all that effort would be put to the test. Chapter 74 First Encounter with the White Tiger Sect the bear exuded an overwhelming presence, its massive form radiating raw power. in the next instant, its body glowed with a vibrant green light, and an oppressive aura descended upon us like a crushing weight from above.it was a strange sensation, one that might have paralyzed me before. but after all the battles i''d endured, i was growing used to resisting such pressure. this time, i would prove that i wasn''t so easily broken. a massive claw swiped down toward eun-woo, its sheer force shaking the air. his shield flared with a radiant moonlight, but just before the claw could strike, a delicate veil of celestial light wrapped around him¡ªjieun''s protection. she had worked tirelessly to recreate this ability in this world, but it lacked the strength of its system counterpart. the claw''s immense power shattered it instantly. yet, eun-woo didn''t flinch. he stood firm, taking the attack like a true champion. the massive claw collided with his shield, meeting an unyielding wall of defiance. "nice block!" i shouted, my voice echoing through the battlefield. dark flames erupted around me as i dashed through the air. it wasn''t as fast as my usual space distortion; without the system''s support, the technique was too complex to fully execute. now, it only gave me a slight edge in speed, but that was enough. i raced past the massive claw the moment it clashed with eun-woo''s shield, the timing perfect. my scythe burned with golden flames and crackled with black energy as i gripped it tightly. channeling every ounce of power into the swing, i slashed with everything i had. in an instant, the massive claw dropped to the ground, severed cleanly by my strike. my power had grown significantly over the past five days, and this was proof of it. "celestial fire!" jieun''s voice rang out, and the next moment, a blazing celestial ball shot toward the bear''s face. the impact was devastating, sending the massive creature toppling onto its back. this fight was going much smoother than we had anticipated. perhaps we had even overestimated our opponent. the bear growled in pain, its roar shaking the ground, but we had no intention of letting it live. my scythe whirled in my hands, its flames flaring with renewed intensity. eun-woo''s hammer blazed with radiant sunlight, illuminating the battlefield. meanwhile, jieun''s fingers moved gracefully through the air, as though weaving an intricate masterpiece. in the next instant, her efforts culminated in a massive ball of celestial light, glowing with divine power as it descended from the sky like a falling star, aimed directly at the bear. explore hidden tales at empire it took only moments for the beast to fall, utterly annihilated by our combined attacks. its massive body lay in pieces¡ªsome parts severed cleanly, others crushed beyond recognition. as for its head, it was completely obliterated, as if reduced to atoms. pretty solid teamwork, if i say so myself. i allowed a small, satisfied smile. if we keep fighting like this, no beast in this forest will stand a chance against us. "i''ve finally done it! did you see how powerful my hammer was when i wrapped it in my soul energy?" eun-woo beamed with pride, his confidence radiating as brightly as his weapon had moments before. "if only brother seong-hoon could see it... i bet he''d freak out at my new power." he smiled, clearly proud of his achievement¡ªand i didn''t blame him. this time, the energy he exuded felt at least half as powerful as when he had the system''s support. "what about me?" jieun pouted, her golden eyes shining brightly as she turned to me. "big sister gaon, did you see? did you see? that attack i cast was so strong! what do you think?" "you both did an amazing job. at this rate, you''ll both leave me in the dust," i said with a smile, my words meant to encourage them. but deep down, i didn''t believe it. i couldn''t let them surpass me¡ªi needed to be the strongest. a sudden burst of jealousy surged through me, sharp and uncontrollable, like a poison spreading through my body and mind. no matter how hard i tried to suppress it, the thoughts wouldn''t go away. s§×arch* the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. eun-woo''s laughter echoed through the forest, hearty and carefree. "you flatter us, gaon. there''s no way we''d eve¡ª" "well, well, well. what do we have here?" a sharp, slightly high-pitched voice cut through the air, interrupting eun-woo mid-sentence. "it seems a bunch of rookies in the soul bend stage has stolen our prey, young master. what do you think we should do?" two figures emerged from the forest, their powerful auras pressing down on us, unmistakably stronger than ours. one of them, clad in a pristine white robe, had long black hair tied neatly in a ponytail. he looked no older than fifteen or sixteen, yet carried himself with the poise of someone far more experienced. the other was slightly older, wearing an identical robe, though he lacked the striking handsomeness of the first. even so, he was far more attractive than most people i''d known back on earth. it seemed everyone in this world possessed a beauty that put my old world to shame. "we should teach them a lesson¡ªnot to steal from the territory of our white tiger sect. otherwise, everyone will think they can do the same," the older one said, his tone cold and condescending. his gaze flickered over us before he smirked. "but... they do look like rogue cultivators. maybe we can be lenient. if that beauty would accompany us for a round of dual cultivation, we might as well let them all walk away today! hahaha!" his disgusting laughter echoed through the forest, making my skin crawl. i didn''t know what dual cultivation meant, but the way their eyes scanned my body told me everything i needed to know¡ªit wasn''t anything good. a wave of nausea hit me as their predatory gazes lingered, and i clenched my fists, fury bubbling inside me. i know she told me not to mess with anyone... but honestly, they''re already as good as dead. so why not help them along and make it quicker? i''d be doing them a favor, to be honest. my scythe whirled in my hand, dark flames dancing along its edge. without hesitation, i channeled all my soul power, unleashing a devastating dark slash at the one who dared insult me. his eyes widened in shock, but he reacted quickly. his fingers moved in a flurry, forming intricate seals, and in the next instant, a sword shot out from behind him. it radiated a golden light as it surged forward, attempting to intercept my attack. but it was all futile. my attack tore through his sword as if it were paper, the golden light shattering in an instant. the dark slash collided with his neck, severing it cleanly. his eyes remained wide, frozen in shock and fear. i think the last thing he saw was my cold, unflinching gaze locking with his before his head fell to the ground with a dull thud. "you bitch! what the fuck did you do?!" the cocky one was trembling, his bravado shattered. his legs gave out beneath him, and his once-pristine white robe was quickly turning yellow as he lost control in fear. "should i deal with him?" jieun asked suddenly, her hands glowing with celestial light, ready to strike. but i raised a hand to stop her. "no, i''ve learned from my past mistakes. we''ll keep at least one alive for questioning," i said calmly to jieun. but the man i was referring to was already trying to flee. struggling to even stand, he fell back onto his rear before frantically crawling away, his movements clumsy and desperate, as if he''d just seen a ghost. "i''ll catch him," eun-woo growled, his voice rough with anger as he took off after the man in white. eun-woo seemed furious¡ªmost likely because of the way they had treated us so dismissively. he might have been soft at heart, but when someone messed with his friends, he turned into a beast. a beast even i found myself wary of. "n-no... please... spare me! w-we were wrong, okay? i''m sorry!" the man stammered, his voice trembling with fear. "i didn''t even see anything, i swear! i''m blind in one eye¡ªno, in both eyes! i can''t even see who''s coming toward me! please, just let me go!" eun-woo grabbed the man by the neck from behind, his massive hands wrapping around him effortlessly. he lifted him like a small kitten, the contrast almost comical¡ªbut at this point, laughing would feel entirely out of place. "what do you want to do with him?" eun-woo''s grip tightened, causing the man to scream out in pain. "no! please, spare me!" the man begged, his voice frantic. "shut up!" eun-woo growled, his voice cold. "you dare speak to us like that? you''d better learn how to face the consequences." i glanced at the scum he was holding with a cold gaze. "let''s leave first, and shut him up with something. we don''t need any unnecessary attention." "and what about the other one?" eun-woo asked, his eyes shifting toward the lifeless body. "i''ll deal with him." with a flick of my wrist, golden flames suddenly surrounded the corpse, reducing it to nothing but ashes. Chapter 75 Learning About the Cultivation Stages eun-woo silenced the man by stuffing a pinecone he''d found on the ground into his mouth. without wasting any more time, we moved deeper into the forest.eventually, we came across a small cave. jieun, ever resourceful, conjured a rope from her celestial energy, and we used it to securely tie up the idiot we had captured. "so, are you going to be obedient and answer all our questions, or would you prefer to dual cultivate with that pinecone still in your mouth?" i asked coldly, locking eyes with him. his body trembled violently, and he nodded his head in frantic agreement. "good. start by telling us your name." i slowly stepped closer, keeping my gaze fixed on him as i pulled the massive pinecone from his mouth. it was disgusting, but i had to maintain the bravado. if i showed any hesitation, he might think we were all talk. he looks like the typical coward... barks only when dealing with those weaker than himself. but today, he''d barked up the wrong tree. "i''m huang gou dan, an outer disciple of the white tiger sect!" he spat, his tone laced with newfound arrogance. "if you dare harm me, i''ll have your heads fly! my master will be here soon¡ªi''m sure he''s already sensed something amiss, since we were supposed to meet up shortly. you don''t know who you''re dealing with!" suddenly, his cockiness resurfaced, emboldened by the mention of this supposed master. "so, dual cultivation it is. good. i like this guy," i said with a cold smirk. then i turned to jieun. "jieun, go play outside. you''re not allowed to watch this." "eh...? why?" she whined, her golden eyes wide with curiosity. "i wanna see what dual cultivation is! pleeease!" i sighed, shaking my head. some things were better left unseen by kids. read latest stories on empire "no talking back. now go and guard the entrance," i said coldly, my tone leaving no room for argument. "fine..." jieun pouted but obeyed, stepping out of the cave. once she was gone, i cloaked the entire cave in black energy, masking it from the outside world. "no! i was just kidding!" huang gou dan''s voice trembled as panic set in. "please, no! i''ll be obedient! i promise¡ªi swear!" i clenched the pinecone tightly, and soon, the cave was filled with screams of agony that echoed off its walls. twenty minutes later, i emerged from the cave, dragging the still-tied man behind me. his face was pale, his body trembling as if the fight had been drained out of him. eun-woo stood beside me, his expression tense, and kept casting me uneasy glances. he had been there the entire time, holding the man down during the process. i could tell the experience had shaken him. but if i didn''t teach certain people proper manners, how else would they learn to be obedient? the entire experience left me feeling sick to my stomach, yet a part of me... enjoyed it. am i crazy? i wasn''t sure. but at least now, he''d talk. "big sister gaon, you''re finally out! it was so boring here..." jieun pouted, crouched on the ground playing with some insects. then her eyes flicked to the man. "eh? why is he crying? did he not like that dual cultivation?" her innocent question almost made me burst out laughing, especially when the man visibly shuddered at her words. "oh no, not at all," i replied with a grin. "i think he enjoyed it a bit too much." the man was reduced to tears, his eyes vacant and hollow. as he shuffled along, his legs awkwardly wide apart, it was almost comical¡ªalmost. but one thing was certain: he''d never dare to be cocky again. "now, tell us¡ªwhat did you mean when you said we''re in the soul bend stage?" i asked, holding him firmly by the arms from behind as we walked. "what do you mean? it''s basic knowledge..." he muttered. "you want another round?" i replied coldly, my tone cutting through his hesitation. his body stiffened, and he quickly changed his attitude. "soul bend is the second realm of immortal cultivation. you''re all in that realm," he said, his voice now trembling with compliance. "good. now tell me all the stages you know." i needed to memorize this information well since the useless goddess of fire had left me to figure everything out on my own. this was the perfect opportunity to fill in the gaps. "there are ten stages known to me," he began, his voice steady but cautious. "the first is soul birth. every person is born in this stage¡ªit''s impossible not to possess it, as it forms the foundation for all creatures. it''s the most basic stage, where one learns to control the soul energy within themselves." s~ea??h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he explained slowly, his gaze darting nervously as we paced in circles around the cave. "continue," i urged, my tone firm when he paused for too long. "each person must overcome nine challenges to advance further," he explained cautiously. "these challenges vary for each individual. some need to delve deeper into understanding themselves, while others must study ancient scripts to comprehend the soul''s nature better. but as long as your soul grows stronger, passing the challenges becomes almost automatic." "so, what about the second stage¡ªthe soul bend you mentioned?" eun-woo interjected. "tsk..." "did you just click your tongue at us!?" i snapped, my aura flaring as i fixed him with a cold stare. "no, no!" he stammered, his body stiffening in fear. "the second stage is similar, but the challenges differ. in this stage, one must learn to control their soul energy. the better your control, the faster your strength grows and the quicker you can reach the next stage!" his voice rose, almost a scream, desperate to avoid another punishment. "then what stage are you in?" i asked, my tone calm but firm. "i... i''m a stage above you. i just reached the soul orb stage," he muttered, his voice barely audible. his embarrassment was clear¡ªlosing to us must have stung his pride. "explain," eun-woo barked, his voice sharp and commanding. "i-it''s the stage where one forms an orb inside their soul," he stammered. "nourishing that orb drastically increases soul power. each challenge in this stage is tied to the size of the soul orb. for example, when one forms the basic orb, it''s typically around ten centimeters in diameter. some geniuses, though, can form orbs as large as a meter¡ªbut those are as rare as phoenix feathers..." his tone turned flat, almost resigned. "i don''t have a cultivation method for this stage yet. i only recently joined the sect and advanced to the soul orb stage. i swear i don''t know much." then, as if sensing an opportunity, his demeanor shifted. "but if you follow me back to the sect, i can vouch for you! my master would love to accept disciples like you¡ªespecially you, big sister. your talent is unparalleled, unmatched in this world! even the gods would bend to you!" his sudden attempt at flattery made my stomach churn. does he think sweet-talking me will get him out of this? pathetic. "enough," i said sharply. "we need to think this through. there''s no guarantee you wouldn''t sell us out the moment we stepped foot in your sect. then what? we''d be dead. is that your plan?" huang gou dan struggled briefly against his bindings, but after a moment, he stilled. "no, of course not... i swear i''ll keep you all safe in there!" he said, his voice dripping with insincerity. i could almost smell the lies pouring out of his mouth¡ªor maybe it was just his breath, which reeked so badly it was hard to tell the difference. that''s when i noticed the small pouch holstered to his hip. without hesitation, i snatched it. "what''s this?" i asked, inspecting it closely. "ah! that¡ªit''s nothing! i swear, there''s nothing inside! please, i beg you, don''t search my soul pouch!" he exclaimed, his voice rising in panic. his sudden shift in behavior was almost comical¡ªbut also suspicious. "is that so..." i said, narrowing my eyes as i reached into the pouch. his gaze darted nervously, and his expression twisted into something strange when i found... nothing. how odd. his reaction wasn''t fake... of that, i was certain. but if there was truly nothing inside... perhaps... i channeled a small amount of soul energy into the pouch, and suddenly, my mind was overwhelmed by a vast, endless void. inside, i saw towering mountains of small, shimmering blue gems. soul stones? i thought, mesmerized. their beauty was breathtaking, and the pure energy radiating from them was almost intoxicating. i knew immediately¡ªi''d hit the jackpot. curious, i directed a larger amount of energy toward the pouch, and my mind quickly calculated the haul. seven hundred thousand soul stones... my thoughts raced. wow. but that wasn''t all. the space was filled with an array of weapons and scrolls, which immediately struck me as suspicious. hadn''t he just claimed he didn''t have a cultivation method? focusing my energy on the scrolls, i felt the pouch react. a brilliant multicolored light burst forth, and at least ten scrolls emerged, landing neatly on the ground beside me. huang gou dan''s face drained of color, his terror unmistakable. "that! no¡ªwait! my brain must have been acting up!" huang gou dan stammered, his voice frantic. "i just remembered¡ªi have short-term memory loss! yes, that''s it! these are cultivation scrolls i obtained not long ago... hahaha... how could i have forgotten?" his laughter turned manic, desperation oozing from every word. he knew that there was no escaping his fate this time. "you''re now useless to me," i said coldly. with a flick of my finger, flames erupted around his body. his screams echoed through the cave as he flailed, consumed by the fire. moments later, the screaming stopped, and nothing remained but a pile of ashes scattered across the ground. i stared at the remnants, unflinching. i would never spare anyone who harbored malicious intent toward me or my friends. Chapter 76 Disappearance of Kim Seong-Hoon this world had proven itself to be ruthless¡ªa dog-eat-dog kind of place where survival came at the expense of others. trust was a luxury no one could afford, and safety was a fleeting illusion. gaining his soul pouch was already a significant achievement, but taking further risks? that was out of the question."did we go too far?" eun-woo''s voice broke the silence, laced with doubt. "maybe," i admitted, "but leaving him alive would''ve been a bigger mistake. the second we reached his sect, he''d sell us out without hesitation. it''d be like digging our own graves." repeating my past mistakes was something i couldn''t afford. i''d encountered plenty like him before¡ªsmooth talkers who sweetened their words with compliments. they''d tell me how good i was, how i was destined to win, and how i had their unwavering support. but when everything crumbled, they were the first to turn their backs, acting as if they''d never known me. he shot me a sidelong glance, his expression unreadable, before quickly looking away and sighing. "you know, we''ve changed a lot¡ªor at least i have. back on earth... i could never have taken another life. but here? in this world? it feels impossible not to." his tall frame seemed to shimmer with latent power, his words heavy with unspoken emotions, each one a testament to the weight he carried. "i know," i replied softly. "if you ever need someone to blame for all this, then let it be me. after all, i''m the one responsible for dragging us into this." "not at all," he said firmly. "i chose to follow you of my own free will. even if i hadn''t, i''d have ended up in situations like this anyway. so no¡ªi don''t regret it, not even a little. in fact, it''s... fun." he walked over to the scrolls scattered on the ground, his tone light, but his words left me uncertain. i could never quite tell what was truly going on in his mind. jieun crouched beside the pile of scrolls, her small frame almost disappearing among them. we each picked one up to inspect, the scrolls emitting a faint, otherworldly aura. they appeared to be crafted from bamboo, their ancient texture radiating an air of mystery. "the whole concept of cultivation is incredible," jieun mused, unrolling her scroll carefully. "but i wonder¡­ is it really worth learning anything right now? after all, we seem to advance in cultivation stages just by leveling up. it''s so much easier¡ªand faster¡ªthat way." "i think that''s exactly what the so-called creator wants," i said, my voice tinged with bitterness. "he''s deceived the people of this world, only to cut them down shortly after. but for what purpose..." or was it something unexpected? that''s what puzzles me the most. he''s going to appear soon¡ªany day now¡ªin that city. he''ll spread his system there, and after that, the world will begin to unravel. or at least this area will, when the goddess brings her wrath. if we don''t find a way out before then, we''re as good as dead. "don''t dwell on it too much," eun-woo said, his voice steady and grounded. "as we are now, we''re in no position to uncover any secrets." he picked up one of the scrolls, the faint aura around it reflecting in his eyes, and sat down cross-legged on the ground, his expression calm but unreadable. "let me read this for you both. listen closely¡ªthis cultivation is truly fascinating. we''ve already learned about the first three stages, but here, i''ve found another seven." his tone was calm and measured, carrying the seriousness of a teacher imparting wisdom. i settled onto the ground, and jieun sat beside me, her small head gently resting on my thighs. she must''ve been exhausted¡ªnot just physically, but mentally as well. she trained relentlessly every day without pause, and now she had witnessed two more lives taken by my hands. "after the soul orb stage comes the soul split stage," he explained, pausing briefly to gather his thoughts before continuing. "apparently, in this stage, we''re supposed to split our soul into three parts. each part will undergo three challenges. but... there''s not much information here about how to actually do it. it only says that one needs a catalyst¡ªthe blood of a demon beast." he frowned, his brows furrowing as he scanned the scroll further. "it says you must find a beast that represents you the most and refine its blood? i don''t fully understand any of this..." he sighed, shaking his head slightly. "well, let''s keep going." splitting my soul into three sounds cool, i mused, but i wonder if that would mess with my mental state. "right after that comes the heavenly soul stage..." eun-woo continued, his voice faltering slightly as he read on. "it says one must comprehend the laws of heaven to advance to this stage. each challenge is overcome by understanding more of these laws. i... i don''t understand any of this. is this even real? maybe some fake scrolls got mixed in..." his frustration was evident, and he seemed on the verge of a mental breakdown. perhaps this cultivation stuff was too overwhelming for him. to be honest, i wasn''t faring much better. without proper guidance, how could we possibly comprehend the mysteries written here? "just tell us the names of the stages. we can go into more detail later¡ªright now, none of this makes any sense," i said, gently brushing jieun''s hair with my hand. "right..." eun-woo sighed in relief, as if the lecture had been too much for his brain to handle. "the remaining five stages are as follows: soul lord stage¡ª" soul lord? my thoughts froze for a moment. that sounds like my title... could it just be a coincidence? "soul fuse stage, eternity stage, immortal stage, immortal king stage, and finally, immortal emperor stage," he continued. then his voice hesitated. "but there''s a line here that puzzles me. it says cultivation has no true end, and that there are more stages beyond these, lost to history. that''s... all it says." sea??h th§× novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. eun-woo''s voice trailed off, his earlier confusion deepening. "it seems we have a long way to go. we''re only at the very beginning," i said, glancing at the horizon. "let''s move somewhere else. but before that, i need to figure out how to use this soul pouch¡ªsince we can''t rely on our system inventory anymore." i reached down and picked up the pouch from the ground. with a single thought, i directed my soul energy into it. the pouch reacted immediately, but to my frustration, i couldn''t store anything inside¡ªit only allowed me to withdraw. wait¡­ what if i wrap the objects i want to store in the pouch itself, then direct them inside with my energy? my second attempt was successful¡ªall of the scrolls were quickly sucked into the pouch. there''s one more... i pulled out a small golden plate i''d tucked away inside my dress and placed it carefully into the pouch. "now we can move," i said, a hint of pride in my voice. "good job, big sister gaon!" jieun cheered, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm, as if i''d just performed a magic trick. her excitement made me smile, just a little. it was silly, but somehow, spending time with them like this made me feel... great. as if, for the first time in a long while, i truly belonged somewhere. after a while, we left, leaving nothing behind but ashes on the ground. several days passed, and my hunger started to gnaw at me. i tried eating meat with eun-woo and jieun, but it didn''t help¡ªi wasn''t satisfied. my hunger was deeper, something beyond physical. another five days went by as we ventured farther from the city. that''s when something strange happened. eun-woo walked straight into an invisible wall, hitting his head and falling flat on the ground. "it seems... the world has limits," he muttered, rubbing his head in confusion. with no other option, we decided to map the area as we searched for anything that could lead us to an exit¡ªsomething akin to the statue from before. we had to return soon, as our meeting with kim seong-hoon was approaching. at least we knew the way back now, which would only take a day. unfortunately, our search yielded nothing. no clues, no hidden pathways¡ªnothing but endless wilderness. with heavy hearts, we turned back. in those fifteen days, we''d grown much stronger. if i had to estimate, i''d say my power was now at 80% of what it was when i could rely on the system. eun-woo was slightly behind at around 70%. but jieun? she was a prodigy¡ªalready at 95% of her former strength, perhaps even surpassing 100% soon. her talent for cultivation was astounding. but when we returned to the meeting square, kim seong-hoon was nowhere to be found. "where is big brother seong-hoon?" jieun asked, her voice tinged with worry as the night dragged on. "i don''t know... where is he?" i muttered, a sinking feeling growing in my chest. stay tuned with empire we waited until morning, but he never showed. eun-woo''s anxiety was palpable, and jieun was on the verge of tears. "did he leave us forever? or did something...?" her voice cracked as she started crying. these two... "we must go now! let''s find him!" eun-woo roared, his desperation boiling over as he prepared to rush off blindly. before he could, i stopped him by grabbing his shoulder. "where will you go? do you plan to search the entire world?" i snapped, frustration flaring. "you don''t have any feelings! what the hell would you know!?" he shouted back, his harsh tone cutting deep. his words made me step back. i don''t feel anything? right... i never did. eun-woo''s face softened as he realized his mistake. "i... i''m sorry, gaon. i went too far. i''m just worried about him," he said, his voice apologetic as he stepped closer. i shoved his hand away. "it''s fine," i said curtly. "let''s just ask the guards if they''ve seen him. if he entered the city, they''d know." i didn''t want to dwell on the argument anymore. "gaon¡ª!" eun-woo called after me, but i was already running toward the gates. i knew it. i''ll never find anyone who truly understands me. you''re so stupid, gaon... trusting people only to get hurt again. good job. when i reached the guard station, i wasted no time. "sorry," the guard said. "after you left the first time, he never came back. we did, however, receive a report of a conflict involving someone from the white tiger sect and him. after that, he disappeared." those words hit me like a tidal wave. the white tiger sect again?! just you wait. if you''ve hurt him, i will destroy every single one of you! Chapter 77 Youre my friend Seong-Hoon! my aura surged with raw anger, an uncontrollable urge to tear everything apart consuming me. darkness seeped from my body like a living entity, twisting and writhing around me, while fire raged in tandem, casting an eerie, flickering glow."whoa! please, calm down!" the guards shouted, their voices trembling. their expressions were a mix of shock and fear, as though they had never witnessed anything so terrifying before. "where''s their headquarters?" i asked calmly¡ªor at least, i thought i did. the expressions on the guards'' faces made it clear my voice was anything but calm. "south of here. you''ll find a massive white palace. their sect is located there," one of the guards replied. his tone was unnervingly casual, as if my aura didn''t faze him in the slightest. "but if you go and make a scene, you''ll be dead." he didn''t even look at me as he spoke, leaning back in his chair with an air of complete indifference, as though the situation were beneath his notice. "gaon!" "big sister gaon!" eun-woo and jieun finally caught up, their auras flaring wildly from the effort of rushing at full speed. "follow me. we need to save our group''s idiot from the white tiger sect," i said firmly, turning to the guard lounging in his chair. the straw hat he wore completely obscured his face. "thank you, senior. we''ll handle it from here." without waiting for a response, i launched forward. "wait! what do you mean? why is it the white tiger sect again? damn it!" eun-woo yelled, quickly picking up speed to follow. jieun, right on his heels, kept pace without a word, her determination palpable. your next chapter awaits on empire the two of them quickly caught up, their determined strides matching mine. eun-woo ran beside me, his towering frame moving like an unstoppable force, the ground trembling with every step. "gaon, we can''t just rush in blindly. we''ll di¡ª" "i know," i cut him off, my voice tight with barely contained frustration. "i just need to let off some steam... once we''re there, we''ll find a way to infiltrate. i promise¡ªwe''ll get him out." every fiber of my being wanted to scream, to charge in recklessly, to annihilate anyone who dared stand in my way. but deep down, i knew the truth¡ªi wasn''t much in this world. even so, i couldn''t sit back and do nothing. i had to act, no matter the risk. "big sister gaon, maybe we could infiltrate by pretending to be disciples," jieun suggested, her voice surprisingly composed. "we just need to find three unlucky ones and steal their identities. i saw that once in a game my dad was playing... though i never understood why he liked that bald uncle." i glanced at her, barely suppressing a smirk at the odd detail. "i hope it''s that easy," i replied, my tone serious. "otherwise, we''ll have to sneak in at night, and who knows how tightly that place is guarded." the smartest approach would probably be to apply as disciples ourselves, but how long would that take? weeks? months? damn it! if only i knew someone who could help me bypass all the red tape. we ran for what felt like half a day, pushing ourselves without pause until we reached the edge of the barrier. the shimmering field stretched endlessly before us, an invisible wall that marked the limits of where we could tread. in the distance, the looming silhouette of a grand palace came into view, its pristine white walls glowing faintly under the sun. despite its beauty, it was clear¡ªwe weren''t allowed anywhere near it. "how is that even possible?" eun-woo roared, his voice echoing through the stillness as he slammed his fist against the translucent barrier with all his might. the barrier shimmered but remained unyielding. "does that mean he wasn''t taken there? or... does this only apply to the three of us?!" his voice cracked with frustration, anger giving way to despair. "why does it have to be like this?! why am i so powerless to craft my own fate?!" his trembling forehead rested against the invisible wall as his strength faded. tears slid silently down his face, pooling at the base of the barrier that refused to bend to his will. "calm down," i said, my tone as reassuring as i could manage. "they probably haven''t taken him there yet. we still have a chance." eun-woo didn''t respond immediately, but his trembling shoulders began to steady. i pressed on. "we should surround the area and prepare for battle. if they bring him¡ªor his body¡ªwe''ll ambush them from the trees. we can''t afford to lose focus now." my words were firm, but deep down, the weight of uncertainty gnawed at me. i had to believe we could save him, even if the odds were stacked against us. "don''t say it like that! there''s no way he''s dead..." jieun''s voice trembled as she spoke, her celestial aura flaring wildly, crackling with a rage that burned like hellfire. "calm down," i said firmly. "hide yourselves... we must be patient." the words were harsh but necessary. time dragged on, minutes stretching into what felt like hours. from the shadows, we watched silently as figures in pristine white robes moved about, their steps measured and deliberate. they came and went with practiced ease, their routine unsettling in its precision. with each passing figure, the tension grew heavier, coiling tighter around us like an invisible chain. the air felt thick, every sound amplified in the oppressive silence as we waited for the moment to act. but there was no sign of kim seong-hoon. are they not bringing him here? what am i even supposed to think? i wondered bitterly. i''ve never cared that much about him, so why now? why is this frustration clawing at me like a living thing? another two hours crawled by, the day gradually surrendering to the deep hues of night. the darkened sky above seemed to echo the despair settling over us. we were losing hope, each passing moment forcing us to confront the possibility that the worst had already happened. but then, movement caught our eyes¡ªa group of about ten people emerged from the distance. relief flickered within me, fragile and hesitant. trailing behind them was a man¡ªbloodied and bruised, his body marked with the unmistakable signs of days of relentless torment. my heart clenched. it was him. "those bastards!" eun-woo growled, his muscles tensing as he prepared to charge out from the shadow of the tree. i grabbed his arm, holding him back. "wait," i whispered sharply, my voice low but firm. "we have to act swiftly, or we''ll end up just like him." the group was too close to their headquarters. one wrong move, and we''d be swarmed. my mind raced, formulating a plan. "jieun," i said, my eyes flicking toward her, "send a massive blast in front of them. it''ll blind them for a few seconds¡ªlong enough for us to make our move." i tightened my grip on my weapon. "i''ll handle grabbing kim seong-hoon. the moment i have him, we run. no hesitation." both of them nodded in unison. in the next moment, a powerful, blinding celestial attack struck the ground in front of the group of ten, exploding with an ear-splitting roar. "we''re being ambushed!" "prepare for a fight!" "i can''t see anything! what the hell is going on!?" sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. now''s my chance! wrapping myself in darkness, i melted into the shadows, becoming nothing more than a flicker in the chaos. my scythe materialized in my hand, its sharp edge gleaming with corrosive black soul energy that pulsed hungrily. my eyes locked onto the golden chains shackling him. they radiated a suppressive aura, dense and unyielding as if they embodied the void itself. i tightened my grip, channeling all my power into the blade, and swung with precision. the chains fell away as if sliced through butter. i didn''t hesitate, grabbing the disoriented kim seong-hoon and vanishing into the distance. eun-woo followed close behind, pausing only to release a massive moonlight blast from his shield. the energy surged forward, harmless but forceful, sending the group sprawling twenty meters away. it bought us precious seconds as we pushed our bodies to the limit, speeding away with all the strength we could muster. "chase them!" a rough, furious voice roared from the group behind us. "if even one escapes, i''ll end all of your lives!" his threats faded as we gained distance, but the malice in his tone sent shivers down my spine. "big sis?" kim seong-hoon''s weak voice broke through my focus, trembling as he spoke. "you shouldn''t have come. i had it under control... i¡ª i don''t want the three of you to die because of my foolishness." he began struggling on my shoulder, his weakened body squirming as if to throw himself off. "eun-woo, hold this idiot tight! we can''t let him do anything stupid!" "yes!" eun-woo grabbed seong-hoon firmly, perhaps too firmly. i cringed as i heard the faint crack of bones. that''s not what i meant by ''tight,'' eun-woo... "let me go! save yourselves!" seong-hoon cried, desperation seeping into his voice. "there''s someone in their group¡ªhe''s incredibly powerful! even you, big sis, can''t beat him!" "i will not abandon you!" my voice cut through his protests, resolute and unwavering. "you''re my friend, seong-hoon. even if it costs me my life, i will save you!" "big sis..." his struggles ceased, his eyes widening in surprise. he didn''t know what to say, and i had no time to wait for his reply. "take him far away!" i ordered, my tone leaving no room for argument. "i''ll stand my ground here." "no! we fight together!" jieun''s voice rang out, her celestial aura flaring brighter with every word. "listen to me," i said sharply, turning to meet her gaze. "both of you are too flashy. you''ll draw attention, and seong-hoon is in no condition to fight. if i don''t return within a day, find the goddess of fire. tell her i won''t be able to carry her legacy if she doesn''t act." before they could argue further, i turned away, wrapping myself in the shadows. my eyes scanned the surroundings, heart pounding as the sound of pursuit grew closer. reluctantly, i heard my friends retreat, taking seong-hoon toward the safety of the city. this would be my fight now. today, i will either die or live. there will be no other outcome¡ªno imprisonment, no surrender. i tightened my grip on my scythe. i will be victorious. Chapter 78 Fourth step: Infinity! i stood alone, hidden behind the shadow of a towering tree. the night enveloped me like a shroud, and my darkness aura surged, merging seamlessly with the pitch-black surroundings.the stillness of the air was heavy, almost suffocating, but it was my ally tonight. this was no time for hesitation or mercy. tonight, i will reap the lives of the unlucky ones¡ªsilently, swiftly, without remorse. the scythe in my hand pulsed with energy, hungry for what was to come. the first group of two approached swiftly, their footsteps growing louder as they closed the distance. my eyes scanned their auras, trying to decipher their strength, but no matter how hard i focused, i couldn''t make sense of it. nine extremely thin lines shimmered faintly across their bodies, stacked atop one another like a fragile tower. was this the soul birth stage? or perhaps soul bend? i couldn''t tell. frustration bubbled in my chest¡ªhow did cultivators always seem to determine someone''s realm with just a glance? no time for that now. they were running at full speed, their focus elsewhere. one of them veered closer to my position, passing right by the tree i was hiding behind. perfect. the darkness around me coiled tighter, my scythe pulsing in anticipation as i prepared to strike. you messed with the wrong person today, you bastards. my scythe pulsed in my hand, the darkness swirling around me in a deadly embrace. in a single, silent motion, the first head was severed, his body collapsing onto the forest floor with barely a sound. before the leaves and twigs had fully settled, i darted toward the second. "brother?" he called, turning around at the faint noise. his confusion was short-lived; instead of his brother''s voice, he met the cold edge of my blade. the cut was swift, clean¡ªanother life extinguished in an instant. two down. these two had to be the weakest of the group, and i had no time to waste. my eyes shot to the sky as the others descended, riding gleaming flying swords like predators circling their prey. i need to act fast. find your next read on empire my aura surged, shadows wrapping around me like armor. tonight, speed and precision would determine who lived and who perished. damn it! i have to reveal my abilities here¡­ so be it. i felt my power surge as darkness and fire intertwined within me, merging into a volatile storm. sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "let my flames and shadows unite once more," i muttered under my breath, my voice low and resolute. "let them burn all who dare challenge me to ashes." a pair of black fire wings erupted from my back, their fiery edges crackling with untamed energy. with a single, powerful flap, i shot into the sky, hurtling toward the group of seven with deadly precision. they halted mid-air, their flying swords trembling slightly as i came to a stop before them, my scythe gleaming in the flickering light of my fiery wings. the sky seemed to darken around us, the oppressive weight of my aura suffocating the air. the entire party froze in place, their confidence faltering under the overwhelming force of my presence. "woman, you must have a death wish, daring to mess with our sect!" barked a boy no older than thirteen, his high-pitched voice dripping with arrogance and malice. "explain yourself now, and perhaps you''ll be spared. the supreme court will decide your fate!" his words hung in the air, each one more venomous than the last. but i didn''t flinch. vile little brat, i thought, gripping my scythe tighter. you won''t have the chance to utter another word. "and what if i refuse?" i mused, letting my voice carry an edge of amusement. these people were insufferably arrogant, each one radiating an air of superiority as if the outcome was already decided. "what can a rookie at the fourth challenge of the soul bend stage even do to us?" a bulky figure sneered, his tone dripping with mockery. "we''re all at the ninth challenge. do you think you''re some never-before-seen genius who can actually stand a chance against us?" he chuckled darkly, his grin widening. "you and your stupid friend are cut from the same cloth. he dared to challenge us with his pathetic skills, and our elder brother crushed him like the fool he was. and you? alone?" his laughter grew louder, more scornful. "maybe if you brought another million of you, you''d have a one percent chance to win. but here? you''re nothing." "hahaha, good one, brother liang wuji!" the group erupted into mocking laughter, their jeers grating against my composure like nails on stone. the laughter died in my ears as i took a deep breath, steadying myself. "well then," i said, my voice cold and resolute. "you leave me with no other choice..." the air around me grew heavy as i murmured the words that would change everything: "fourth step: infinity." i had never dared use this skill before. it was a technique the script explicitly warned against, meant only for those with an overwhelming reserve of soul energy. and yet, here i was, standing on the precipice, ready to risk everything. but i had trained relentlessly over these past few weeks. my soul had grown, my strength had risen far beyond what even i thought possible. even if this skill leaves me half-dead, i''ll follow through. suddenly, their carefree expressions twisted into fear and panic as my aura surged around them, suffocating and inescapable. from the heavens, a massive torrent of dark fire descended like the wrath of a vengeful god. with a flick of my wrist, the inferno engulfed them completely. they scrambled to cast protective spells, their chants desperate and incoherent, but the sky itself seemed to ripple and shatter under the sheer force of the flames. this attack was absolute¡ªso devastating that even kim ha-joon wouldn''t have survived an instant. i watched as their bodies turned to ash, the last remnants of their arrogance consumed by the dark blaze. but as the flames dissipated, the toll of my actions came crashing down. pain shot through me like a thousand knives, my muscles screaming in agony. my body felt as though it were tearing itself apart from the inside. my head spun, and the metallic taste of blood filled my mouth as i coughed up a mouthful, unable to stop my descent. crashing to the ground, the impact jarred my already weakened body. my vision blurred, and i knew i was losing consciousness. i overdid it... perhaps i didn''t need such overwhelming power, but if i hadn''t used it, they might have escaped. they would''ve gone after my friends. no regrets, i thought, as darkness began to consume my vision. just as the ground rushed up to meet me, a pair of arms caught me mid-fall. through my hazy vision, i saw seong-hoon''s face, swollen and bleeding, yet determined. he stood tall despite his injuries, unwavering, and behind him were the rest of the group. they had come back for me. "you fools..." i murmured weakly, my voice barely audible as the last of my strength ebbed away. my eyelids fluttered, struggling to stay open. "you never abandoned me, and i won''t abandon you either," seong-hoon said, his voice steady yet filled with emotion. his lips curved into a soft, determined smile. "if we die, we die together." clap. clap. clap. the sound of slow, deliberate applause echoed through the woods, sending a chill down my spine. from the shadows of the trees, a familiar figure emerged, his presence as unsettling as his smile was wide. i squinted, and my heart sank. it was him¡ªthe man from the market square. the one who had bought me the golden plate. "i knew you had talent, miss... what was your name again?" he asked casually, his voice dripping with mockery as his wild grin widened. "ah, no matter. you''ve just killed my junior brothers, and i can''t let that slide. even if i like you, all of you will die today." his aura surged violently, a suffocating pressure pressing down on us as he continued. "i, lin feng, will bring my master the heads of four killers." seven glowing swords materialized above him, radiating an intense red light. the air around us grew hotter, the temperature rising to an unbearable degree as if the earth itself were melting under his power. "prepare to die, you scum!" he roared, the swords blazing like molten lava as they hovered, ready to strike. "you''re not very good with your words," seong-hoon barked, his tone sharp and biting. "i''ll have to correct that mouth of yours." without hesitation, he moved swiftly, laying me gently against the base of a nearby tree. his touch was surprisingly careful, despite the urgency of the moment. then, with a sharp motion, he summoned his dragon sword. the blade gleamed ominously in the flickering light, its presence alone enough to send a ripple of power through the air. seong-hoon strode forward, standing shoulder to shoulder with jieun and eun-woo. the three of them radiated dangerous auras, their combined energy like a storm ready to unleash its fury. lin feng stood unmoved, his grin never faltering as his seven blazing swords hung in the air above him, pulsing like molten hearts. the tension thickened, the silence between the two sides almost deafening. the clash of titans was imminent. Chapter 79 The System Resurfaces "hahaha!" lin feng''s laugh shattered the tense silence, his previous gentlemanly demeanor crumbling like glass. the cruel mockery in his voice was unmistakable as his expression twisted into something far more sinister¡ªhe no longer resembled the man i once met, but a demon in human form."i like the three of you," he sneered, his eyes flicking over seong-hoon, jieun, and eun-woo with dark amusement. "especially you, kim seong-hoon. our last battle was quite enjoyable. but you''re a fool to think you can challenge me again, even with your lackeys by your side." "they are my friends, not my lackeys!" seong-hoon barked, his dragon sword roaring to life. the blade shimmered with brilliant frost light, and the eye embedded in its hilt spun wildly, radiating a fearsome draconic aura that seemed to challenge the oppressive heat lin feng exuded. "your despicable dragon clan..." lin feng snarled, his voice dripping with venom. his grin widened into something feral. "that weapon must be something special. after i slay you, i''ll send your corpse back to them as a message!" with a roar, lin feng surged forward, his speed blinding. the seven blazing swords trailing behind him hummed with lethal intent. he grabbed one mid-air, the molten blade glowing like liquid fire, and swung it in a deadly arc toward seong-hoon. dragon clan? is he mistaking seong-hoon for someone from the clan of the past world? the thought lingered, but i could barely hold onto it as my heavy eyelids threatened to close. my body screamed for rest, but i forced myself to stay awake. i had to see this fight. if the worst came to pass¡­ i''d have to act. boom! a deafening explosion shook the area as a blazing red light clashed violently with a silvery moonlight. the shockwave rippled through the trees, sending leaves scattering into the air. eun-woo had stepped in, taking the brunt of the slash head-on, his massive frame absorbing the impact. his shield shimmered, holding firm against lin feng''s blade. without hesitation, eun-woo''s free hand moved, summoning his hammer in a blinding flash. with a roar, he swung, the weapon colliding with lin feng and igniting the darkness around us with a radiant burst of sunlight. the battlefield lit up like day, the oppressive heat of lin feng''s aura momentarily dispelled by the raw force of eun-woo''s strike. "the power of the sun and moon? how is that possible at your cultivation level?" lin feng exclaimed, genuine surprise flashing across his face. but it was fleeting. his shock didn''t last long, and his confidence remained unshaken. with a swift twist of his feet, he spun gracefully, his movements almost ethereal. in an instant, he vanished like a phantom, reappearing behind seong-hoon with terrifying speed. his blade arced downward, aimed mercilessly at seong-hoon''s unguarded back. but lin feng had underestimated them. jieun was faster. your next journey awaits at empire celestial light danced gracefully around jieun''s fingers, glowing with an otherworldly brilliance. in an instant, the light surged forward, wrapping itself around lin feng like chains of pure energy. before he could react, the force hurled him several meters away, detonating in a radiant explosion as it propelled him clear of the others. seong-hoon seized the opportunity. his dragon sword shimmered, shifting into a bow as he loosed a flurry of ice arrows with deadly precision. each arrow crackled with frost, streaking through the air toward their target. not one to hesitate, seong-hoon followed closely behind his own attack, his weapon seamlessly transforming back into the dragon sword mid-sprint. the blade pulsed with a blue aura, leaving a glowing trail in its wake as he leapt high, bringing the sword down in a devastating strike from above. lin feng, however, was already on his feet. he rose swiftly, as though jieun''s powerful attack had done nothing more than inconvenience him. his grin returned, more feral than ever, as the oppressive heat of his aura flared once again. the two attacks collided with a deafening roar, fire and ice warring violently as they threatened to consume one another. the sheer force of the clash created a shockwave that sent seong-hoon flying backward, his body tumbling through the air before crashing to the ground. blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, his breath ragged. the impact was clearly too much for his body to handle, his strength faltering under the strain. i need to help them... i tried to move, to force my body to respond, but nothing happened. pain coursed through every muscle, pinning me in place. damn it... i overestimated my own ability. frustration and helplessness clawed at me as i watched the battle unfold, unable to do anything but hope they could hold their own. "send me flying!" seong-hoon roared, his voice cutting through the chaos. without hesitation, eun-woo grabbed his arm, spinning in place like a human catapult. with a powerful heave, he launched seong-hoon straight at lin feng, the air crackling as the dragon sword glowed in his grip. at the same moment, jieun moved swiftly from behind, her fingers tracing intricate patterns in the air. celestial light surged forth, weaving into a massive, radiant net that descended upon lin feng like a falling star. "what the hell is this clown show?!" lin feng bellowed, his voice filled with fury. the flying magma swords orbiting him erupted into motion, dancing like fiery serpents through the sky. they slashed through the celestial net with ease, cutting it to pieces. one of the blazing swords turned sharply, streaking toward jieun like a comet, its molten edge glowing with lethal intent. oh no! but my fear was unfounded. a massive, triple-layered celestial veil shimmered into existence around jieun, deflecting the blazing sword with ease. her golden eyes shone with a ferocity far beyond her years, a look that no child her age should possess. she smirked, confidence radiating from her small frame as the celestial light she controlled surged once more, raining down on lin feng like a radiant storm. the shimmering strands solidified mid-air, binding him in place like chains forged from the heavens. the timing was perfect. seong-hoon descended like a meteor, his dragon sword poised to strike. the weapon glowed with a fierce blue light, its aura pulsing with deadly intent. as he closed in, the teeth along the blade''s edge seemed to shift, growing an inch longer, their jagged edges glinting like a predator''s fangs. the sword exuded a chilling cold so intense i could feel it even from where i lay, every nerve in my body screaming from its icy grip. s§×arch* the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "die!" seong-hoon roared, his voice reverberating with sheer determination. for the first time, lin feng''s confident mask cracked. his lips trembled ever so slightly, and fear flickered in his eyes. the sight was almost satisfying¡ªproof that he wasn''t untouchable. but just as victory seemed within reach, something unexpected happened. a simple bamboo slab shot out from lin feng''s robes, unassuming yet impossibly fast. it struck seong-hoon with overwhelming force, sending him flying backward. he collided hard with the approaching eun-woo, the impact toppling them both to the ground like felled trees. the sudden turn left a tense silence hanging in the air, broken only by lin feng''s heavy breaths. what is that thing? its presence was suffocating, a weight pressing down on my very soul. the power it possessed was nothing to scoff at¡ªit radiated an aura of malice, as if the abyss itself had taken form. i could almost feel the gaze of some entity from hell, watching me, waiting for the moment to claim my soul. "i can''t believe you forced me to use this..." lin feng''s voice broke through the tension, but it wasn''t the same. it was layered, distorted, almost as if two voices spoke at once¡ªhis own and something far darker, more ancient. it sounded exactly like... "i''m so glad i accepted this gift from that person," lin feng said, his voice laced with a manic glee. "this so-called system will make me the leader of the white tiger sect. no... i will become the strongest cultivator ever!" he laughed maniacally, his unhinged cackles echoing through the forest. suddenly, the aura radiating from him surged explosively, a kaleidoscope of colors bursting forth in an overwhelming display of power. the winds generated by the force crashed into all of us, pushing us back as if the very air itself sought to bow to his strength. "be the first ones to die by the creation of the god!" he roared. "the one who brought this to us is the almighty himself! hahaha!" no... my heart sank as realization hit me like a blade. this isn''t just a simple system. he has the same thing inside him as me and kim ha-joon. this is bad... really bad. suddenly, the red swords orbiting lin feng were engulfed in darkness, their fiery glow extinguished as they turned pitch black. they vanished into the shroud of the night sky, blending seamlessly with the oppressive gloom. the aura around him shifted, becoming something far more sinister, suffocating in its intensity. the simple bamboo slab hovered briefly before shooting toward his forehead. it struck with a sickening squelch, merging into his skull in a grotesque display. the sight was enough to churn my stomach. but within moments, his forehead healed, as though nothing had happened, leaving only a faint, eerie glow where the slab had disappeared. lin feng''s gaze snapped to me, his expression a twisted mixture of curiosity and malice. "so, you''re called lee gaon," he said, his tone chilling. "level 24... how interesting." his grin widened, and a cold shiver ran down my spine. "all of you... you''re already part of the system." Chapter 80 The Four Versus One My body trembled, despite being battered and broken. A chill deeper than physical pain coursed through me¡ªthe fear of the Creator. The mere thought of Him finding us here and wiping us out sent waves of terror through my mind.He erased entire civilizations from existence... I wanted to kill him, to stop him before his madness could spiral further, but even I wasn''t foolish enough to challenge a god. A god who had annihilated everything in His path. "We must kill him!" Eun-Woo roared, his voice echoing with unrelenting determination. Stay connected through empire In an instant, his body erupted in a dazzling explosion of dual light. Moonlight and sunlight intertwined, wrapping around him like living flames, solidifying into radiant armor that gleamed with otherworldly brilliance. Above him, the sky split open as a massive hammer materialized, its form shimmering with the combined energy of the sun and moon. The sheer weight of its presence was suffocating, its power undeniable. "Let''s freaking do it!" Seong-Hoon roared, his voice carrying an unyielding resolve. A brilliant blue light erupted around him, wrapping his body in a spectral glow that solidified into an intricate soul armor. The icy sheen of the armor seemed to chill the air, each movement exuding raw, unrelenting power. Behind him, an ice dragon emerged, its massive form coiling with ethereal grace. Its eyes glinted with a life of their own, piercing and fierce, as it radiated an aura of eternal frost. The ground beneath it seemed to freeze in its presence, the air biting with a frigid chill. Seong-Hoon''s sword vibrated with unrestrained energy, booming with an aura of pure killing intent and bloodlust, as though it thirsted for the life of its enemy. "This big brother messed with the wrong gang," Jieun said with a confident smirk, her voice brimming with defiance. She stepped forward, her body enveloped in a thick, radiant layer of celestial light. The glow was almost blinding, its purity unmatched as it pulsed with raw, unyielding power. In her hand, a small orb materialized, unlike anything I''d ever seen before. It began spinning at an impossibly fast speed, its energy intensifying with every rotation. The weight it radiated was staggering, as if she were holding a star plucked from the heavens. The ground beneath her feet trembled slightly, unable to bear the sheer force of the celestial object she wielded. "This is not possible!" Lin Feng shouted, his voice cracking with disbelief. "Soul Bend stage cultivators should not possess the skills of Soul Lords! Did he send the four of you to kill me? Am I now a threat to that existence?!" He took a shaky step back, his confidence visibly wavering. Soul Lord? The term rattled in my mind. But all we did was wrap our bodies in soul energy... isn''t that something we''re supposed to be able to do? A sinking feeling settled in my chest. Are we still supported by the system''s power? "Fuck..." Lin Feng cursed, his voice tinged with both frustration and despair. "You can''t even let me rest for a moment. This is ridiculous! The one you''re talking about is our enemy, but you..." I clenched my teeth, willing myself to move. Every muscle screamed in protest as I forced myself to stand, my legs trembling from sheer exhaustion. "...You can''t leave this place," I said, my voice firm despite the weakness in my body. "Big sis, stay down, you¡ª!" Seong-Hoon started, his voice filled with worry. "No." I cut him off, a smirk tugging at my lips despite the pain wracking my body. "If we fight, we fight together. And we kill this bastard!" "Hahahaha!" Lin Feng''s laughter echoed through the battlefield, wild and unhinged. His eyes gleamed with sadistic delight. "You think the four of you can kill me? Keep dreaming! I''ll crush your pathetic hopes and send you all to hell where you belong!" I wrapped my body in a golden light, the comforting warmth contrasting sharply with the exhaustion that weighed me down. The darkness within me was spent, drained to its very limits, leaving me with no choice but to draw from a different source. Golden flames danced along my palms and dress, their beauty rivaled only by their domineering intensity. They flickered and swirled as if alive, radiating an aura of pure, unrelenting power. Then, unexpectedly, my scythe caught fire. The once-black-and-gold weapon blazed with radiant energy, the golden flames consuming it entirely. For the first time, my scythe transformed before my eyes. Its solid, tangible form shifted into something ethereal, the blade itself now a searing flame. The golden fire flickered brilliantly, a weapon of pure energy, as if it were an extension of my very soul. I gripped the fiery weapon tightly, the sheer power coursing through me giving me the strength to stand tall. "Wha¡ª! Tha¡ªThat''s the golden fire of the chosen few!" Lin Feng stammered, his earlier confidence crumbling as he stumbled back, fear flickering in his eyes. "Who the hell are you?!" I smiled brightly, the golden flames around me dancing with renewed intensity. "Me?" I said, my voice steady and filled with resolve. "I''m Lee Gaon, the Fire Goddess''s successor." The weight of my words hung in the air like a blazing inferno, and I could feel the power surging through me. This was my moment¡ªto stand against the system and prove my worth. The fire around me erupted violently, raging like a wildfire unleashed upon the world. Its heat was overwhelming, a living, untamed force that responded to my will as I pushed my power to its absolute maximum. The scythe in my hands felt impossibly heavy, its fiery blade pulsing with raw energy. But I gritted my teeth, steadying my grip, and moved it with unwavering precision. With a single, decisive motion, I swung at my target. The scythe cut through the air, leaving a trail of searing flames in its wake. The intense heat ignited the atmosphere, creating small explosions that rippled outward with every arc of the blade. The battlefield seemed to hold its breath, consumed by the unrelenting fury of my flames. However, it wasn''t going to be that simple. The swords orbiting Lin Feng moved with unnatural grace, forming a protective shield as they deflected my fiery strike with precision. "That won''t be enough!" he roared, his voice booming with unrestrained fury. Before I could react, an overwhelming pressure descended upon me, crushing and suffocating. It felt as though the very weight of the heavens had been unleashed, and I wasn''t wrong. Above me loomed a colossal mountain, forged entirely from soul energy. Its massive form was pitch black, absorbing all light as it slowly descended with terrifying force. I stared in disbelief. This was no ordinary attack¡ªit was unlike anything I had ever seen before. The sheer size and oppressive energy emanating from it made every instinct in my body scream in protest. "Bring it on!" Eun-Woo roared, his voice echoing like a battle cry. Without hesitation, he rushed to my side, his massive frame towering above me. The colossal hammer in the sky descended with terrifying speed, aimed directly at Lin Feng. At the same time, Eun-Woo''s golden shield expanded, shimmering with moonlight as it grew to an imposing ten meters. The radiant barrier enveloped me completely as Eun-Woo braced himself to tank the incoming impact, knowing I couldn''t move. The hammer smashed into the earth with explosive force, leaving a massive crater where Lin Feng had stood just moments before. But Lin Feng''s speed was unmatched. He dodged the strike with a fluid motion, reappearing to the side with a sinister smirk. Had that attack connected, it might have left him with a devastating injury, but he wasn''t one to be caught so easily. Meanwhile, Jieun unleashed a relentless barrage of celestial attacks from the spinning orb in her hand. Each projectile shot out with incredible speed, creating a torrential rain of radiant energy that forced Lin Feng to stay on the move. Lin Feng had no choice but to dodge her attacks while evading the massive ice flood dragon, which relentlessly chased him around the battlefield. Seong-Hoon joined the fray, firing ice arrows with deadly precision. Each time an arrow missed, a towering ice spear erupted from the ground where it landed, transforming the terrain into a treacherous forest of frozen spikes. But Lin Feng wasn''t playing defense alone. Every counterattack he unleashed sent a dark sword slicing through the air, each blade imbued with lethal intent. One managed to strike Jieun, leaving a deep, nasty wound on her shoulder. Yet, she didn''t cry or flinch. Instead, her next attack was fueled by pure rage and pain, creating a swirling celestial vortex behind Lin Feng. The vortex howled like a storm, threatening to pull him in and grind him to dust. Her resilience left me speechless. Jieun''s talent was extraordinary, far beyond anything I could ever possess. If I had her gifts, this fight would already be over. "Careful, Jieun!" I shouted, spotting another dark sword slicing toward her chest. My scythe moved instinctively, sending a wall of golden fire surging forward to block the strike. Lin Feng''s focus was clear¡ªshe was his primary target. "Bastard, come at me!" I roared, the weight of the oppressive energy above me increasing dramatically. "I''ll give you a proper fight!" BOOM! The mountain of dark soul energy crashed down on Eun-Woo, shaking the entire battlefield. "HAAAAA!" he screamed, his voice echoing with the strain as he bore the overwhelming pressure. My chest tightened with helplessness. I couldn''t help him, but I was grateful beyond words for his sacrifice. Then, with a deafening crack, the spectral mountain shattered, splitting in two. The massive halves crashed down on either side of us before dissipating into the air, their immense power vanishing before they could touch the ground. Unbeknownst to us, a pair of pitch-black eyes watched from the shadows, observing the chaos. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are these four doing in this timeline?" a voice mused, smooth and chilling. "How wonderful. Lee Gaon, you never cease to amaze me." The figure chuckled darkly, their voice reverberating through the void. "I''m looking forward to the day you reach the peak..." Chapter 81 The Price of Victory Jieun''s shoulder was pierced, blood staining her robes as the redirected sword attack grazed past her. My fire wall had managed to reduce the impact and alter its path, but it wasn''t enough to spare her entirely.Despite the wound, Jieun''s resolve only hardened. She wrapped herself in an even thicker layer of celestial light, the radiant energy stemming the bleeding as her fury surged. The orb in her hand pulsed with raw power, releasing an overwhelming torrent of celestial energy until nothing was left. The entire area became bathed in brilliant light, a breathtaking yet terrifying display. In the next instant, all that energy condensed and hurtled toward Lin Feng like a divine judgment. He had no choice but to flee, his speed unmatched as he barely escaped the onslaught. Then, the explosion came. A blinding flash consumed the battlefield as the impact sent shockwaves rippling outward. The sheer force of the blast unleashed a gale so strong it uprooted trees, their massive trunks crashing to the ground like fallen giants. Dust and debris filled the air, and even I could feel the ground tremble beneath me. In the next moment, Lin Feng shot into the sky, his presence looming above us like an unstoppable force. Behind him, at least a hundred massive black swords materialized, their edges gleaming with malice. With a flick of his finger, the swords surged forward one by one, raining down on us with unrelenting precision. Seong-Hoon''s ice dragon roared and rushed to intercept, its ethereal form coiling upward in pursuit of Lin Feng. But the onslaught was relentless¡ªsword after sword shattered pieces of the dragon, chipping away at its icy form until it began to crumble. The sheer volume of swords raining down was overwhelming. "You''re too young and inexperienced to fight me! Every single one of you will die today!" Lin Feng sneered, his mocking voice dripping with arrogance. "Here, taste my blade!" His words cut deeper than his attacks, stoking the fire of hatred within all of us. But no matter how much we burned with the desire to strike back, all we could do was evade the relentless assault. The black swords rained down with terrifying speed and precision, forcing us to move constantly, our footing becoming more unstable with each dodge. The ground around us was soon littered with the ominous blades, their dark energy pulsating faintly as if marking their territory. "Come down here and fight me!" Eun-Woo roared, his voice echoing with unrelenting fury. In his left palm, an attack unlike anything I had ever seen began to form. Two opposing energies, which by all logic should never coexist, swirled around each other in perfect harmony. The orb resembled a small baseball, but its power was anything but ordinary¡ªit radiated a force so potent it made the air around us hum with tension. Eun-Woo''s hammer in his right hand suddenly flared to life, glowing with a brilliant golden light that seemed to pierce through the darkness. Then, with a fierce throw, the small ball of energy shot upward, arcing through the air. The moment it reached his waist level, Eun-Woo swung his hammer with precision, slashing through the orb. A playful smirk curled on Lin Feng''s lips as he waved his hand, sending at least twenty swords crashing down toward Eun-Woo. "Are you playing ball with me? What is this silly attack?" he taunted, his voice dripping with mockery. But his arrogance was short-lived. In the next instant, his expression twisted into shock and fear as the seemingly insignificant ball of energy transformed into a massive beam of combined sun and moonlight. The attack was blinding, crashing into him in mere seconds with an unstoppable force. Lin Feng barely had time to react, summoning a massive black shield in front of him. The beam shot upward, piercing the sky and painting it in breathtaking shades of gold and silver. The swords racing toward Eun-Woo were obliterated instantly, disintegrating under the sheer power of the attack. As the light faded, the battlefield fell into stunned silence. Lin Feng''s mocking demeanor was gone. His left arm was missing, the wound charred and still smoking, and his body bore scorched marks that oozed with fury and pain. His gaze locked onto Eun-Woo, no longer mocking but filled with fear and rage. "You''ll pay for that!" he roared, his body suddenly radiating a brilliant white light. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A massive beam of white energy erupted from him, streaking toward Eun-Woo with terrifying speed. Eun-Woo had no choice but to raise his shield, bracing for the impact. BOOM! The force of the attack shook the earth, sending tremors rippling outward. Eun-Woo''s shield absorbed the brunt of the beam, but the strain was visible. His legs quaked, and the shield''s once-pristine surface was left scorched, a thin layer of it nearly disintegrated. Had that attack been slightly stronger, Eun-Woo might not have survived. "I will kill you all!" Lin Feng roared, his voice shaking with unbridled fury as his eyes turned blood-red. He had completely lost his mind. "Then come and kill me! This time, I will not lose!" Seong-Hoon barked back, his voice fierce and unwavering. As the words left his mouth, his body began to transform on the spot. The dragon sword wrapped around his arm suddenly expanded, its sharp edges digging into his flesh like roots seeking sustenance. In the next instant, half of Seong-Hoon''s body became covered in shimmering scales, their surface radiating a faint icy glow. His eyes turned completely draconic, slitted and gleaming with primal ferocity. His entire frame surged with power¡ªsomething far beyond human comprehension. "Again with that despicable power!" Lin Feng spat, his expression twisted with rage and disgust. Does that mean Seong-Hoon used this power the last time they fought? I wondered, my gaze locked on him in awe. What even is this? A long, imposing dragon tail sprouted from Seong-Hoon''s back, swaying with deadly intent. He looked like a Dragon Emperor straight out of legend. The dragon sword fused with his body completely, its essence manifesting into a second blade in his other hand. Now wielding dual dragon swords, Seong-Hoon radiated an aura of absolute dominance. Even I couldn''t help but admit¡ªhe looked incredibly cool in that moment. "Die!" Seong-Hoon roared, his voice echoing with unrelenting fury. In an instant, he shot into the sky, moving with extraordinary speed. It took only a moment for him to close the gap between himself and Lin Feng, who hovered above. A thunderous boom erupted as their swords clashed, the sheer force of the impact sending Lin Feng flying even higher into the air. Blood sprayed from his mouth, his lone arm unable to fully absorb the blow''s power. Without hesitation, Seong-Hoon crossed his twin swords into an X-shape, channeling his energy. A massive ice attack erupted from the slash, traveling with blistering speed. The moment it struck Lin Feng, his entire body was encased in a thick layer of glistening ice, frozen solid in mid-air. Is he dead now? The thought filled my mind with hope. I wanted this to be over. But to my disappointment, cracks began to spread across the frozen surface. In mere seconds, the icy prison shattered, and Lin Feng plummeted to the ground. His body shivered uncontrollably, patches of his skin blackened and frostbitten from the attack. Seong-Hoon didn''t relent. His swords morphed into a massive longbow, and a barrage of ice arrows rained down from the sky as his body descended slowly. At the same time, Jieun unleashed another volley of celestial lights, her attacks flooding the battlefield with radiant energy. But Lin Feng moved like the wind, his extraordinary speed allowing him to dodge most of the attacks with inhuman precision. A few managed to land, leaving scorch marks and cuts across his body, but they barely seemed to slow him down. My aura surged to its maximum as I prepared to unleash a devastating fire attack, channeling every ounce of power I had left. What I didn''t expect was for Lin Feng to suddenly change direction, his blood-red eyes locked onto me. He rushed at me with terrifying speed, a blur of shadow and fury. Find more chapters on empire The battle grew more intense with every passing second, the chaos threatening to consume us entirely. Exhaustion clawed at our bodies, and worse, it was drawing unwanted attention. From the distant clamor of bells and rising commotion, I knew we were running out of time. My greatest fear was becoming reality¡ªsomeone powerful from the White Tiger Sect could appear at any moment and annihilate us before we even had a chance to react. But there was no time to dwell on fears. All my attention was focused on the man in front of me. Lin Feng, with his blood-red eyes filled with malice, sent a dark blade hurtling toward my chest. Eun-Woo wasn''t ready to block it, and I was too drained to move quickly. Do I really look like such an easy target to him? My muscles screamed in protest. I shouldn''t have pushed myself so hard against the others. Now, I have nothing left. As if reading my despair¡ªor maybe sensing my gaze¡ªfive more dark blades materialized around him, their edges gleaming ominously. "You are the most fearsome one here!" Lin Feng roared, his voice reverberating with hatred. "If I take you out first, this victory is mine!" The blades shot toward me, slashing from six directions at once, leaving no path of escape. Golden flames erupted around me as my hands moved instinctively, illuminating the battlefield with their brilliance. My scythe swung in a deadly arc toward his neck, the air sizzling from its heat. If I die now, he''ll go down with me. Lin Feng''s body jolted as he saw the attack, his eyes narrowing with fear and hesitation. But I didn''t stop. I let his blades pierce me¡ªeach one a searing agony¡ªbut my scythe found its mark. His head flew from his shoulders, his face frozen in agony, fear, and confusion. Even in death, it seemed he couldn''t comprehend why I would be so reckless. Neither do I... The pain was excruciating. Six dark blades had impaled me. One pierced my rib cage, missing my heart by mere inches. Others had torn through my arms, legs, and pelvis, leaving me immobilized and teetering on the edge of death. Blood poured from me, my strength fading. This world¡­ this cursed world¡­ it will not be my grave. Not in a million years! But my defiance couldn''t stop the inevitable. My vision blurred, and all sound drained away. Through the haze, I saw my friends rushing toward me, their faces etched with panic. I drifted in and out of consciousness, fragments of reality slipping through the void. I felt the warmth of someone carrying me. At times, I glimpsed the ground rushing beneath us, as though we were fleeing. Just before the darkness fully claimed me, I saw it¡ªa massive, blueish spectral sword descending from the heavens. It was impossibly large, stretching for kilometers, and its presence was suffocating. The ground shattered as it crashed, sending shockwaves that tore through the earth. In that instant, I felt us falling¡ªfalling into an abyss. A massive crater was left where the sword had struck, and I had no idea if anyone else had survived. All I knew was that my life was slipping away. My story might end here, in the cold, unrelenting darkness. Chapter 82 Defying Death I''m not sure how much time has passed since everything went black. All I remember is falling¡ªendlessly falling.Now, I''m lying on the cold, unyielding ground. Everything around me is shrouded in darkness, thick and oppressive. The only reprieve is a faint ray of light shining from somewhere far above me, barely piercing the void. It''s weak, insufficient to illuminate this place. Where am I? I can''t even tell what kind of place this is. Nothing feels familiar. Nothing feels real. I try to move, but my body refuses to respond. Only my fingers twitch faintly, the smallest proof that I''m still alive. Beyond that, I''m trapped, my limbs as heavy as the oppressive air around me. What happened to the others? Did anyone else survive? The questions swirl in my mind, but no answers come. Just the cold, the darkness, and the faint, flickering light. At least I''m still alive. The thought repeated endlessly in my mind, a fragile comfort amid the pain. I tried to open my eyes fully, but they wouldn''t budge. Only a thin sliver of my eyelid managed to lift before quickly closing again, as if it were a massive gate too heavy to be opened without help. Every inch of my body burned with agony, each wound a fiery reminder of how close I had come to death. The pain was unbearable, raw and unrelenting. Is this what infection feels like? The thought crossed my mind, but I didn''t want to dwell on it. I probably don''t have long... My chest tightened with a different kind of pain. What about the others? Is anybody else alive? I tried to move my neck, desperate to glance around, but the moment I attempted it, a tidal wave of pain crashed over me. My body screamed in protest, refusing to obey. I was completely stuck. Trapped in my own broken shell, unable to move, unable to check if anyone else had survived. The oppressive darkness pressed in on me, and for the first time, I wondered if this was how it would all end. Time blurred as I drifted in and out of consciousness. Each moment felt like an eternity, and yet, it passed in an instant. My thoughts spiraled, tangled in regret and pain. Perhaps I should have listened to the Goddess of Fire. Her words echoed faintly in my memory, a reminder of the path I had chosen to ignore. Perhaps I shouldn''t have provoked those I couldn''t defeat. But no¡ªthinking of someone important to me dying, and me being powerless to stop it, was unbearable. That wasn''t the kind of person I could be. I refused to stand idly by, to become like the same people who had abandoned me. Why is my life so tragic? I couldn''t help but envy those who had everything I had ever wanted¡ªloving families, loyal friends, and the chance to experience love. I wanted that too. I wanted to know what it felt like to belong, to be cherished, to feel at peace. But none of that would ever happen. Not now. Not for me. I could feel it, the grim truth settling in my chest like a heavy stone. I was likely going to die soon. I just hope the others will be okay. The thought lingered, my only solace as the darkness threatened to pull me under again. You could say I''ve given up... perhaps. But who wouldn''t? Who would keep struggling when their body is a complete mess, broken beyond repair? If I had any strength left, I''d dig myself out of this pit, clawing through the pain and despair. But I didn''t. And yet¡­ I''m a Death Eater. Doesn''t that mean I''m supposed to fight against death itself? To rise above it? To be in control of my fate? Or am I... Something deep within me stirred, faint but undeniable. A flicker of power, like a fragile flame, gently washed over my shattered body. For a brief moment, it felt like hope¡ªa whisper of possibility against the crushing weight of defeat. But it wasn''t enough. It couldn''t ease the pain or mend my broken form. Stay tuned to empire The flame flickered, and so did my consciousness. The agony surged, overwhelming me, and I slipped into the darkness once again. When I woke up again, there was no more light. Only darkness enveloped me, shrouding me in its quiet, endless embrace. Strangely, it felt comforting¡ªthis solitude, this void. Do I actually love the darkness? The thought crossed my mind, and for the first time, it didn''t feel strange. The embrace of the darkness felt like belonging, a feeling I rarely experienced in the harsh clarity of daylight. The sun always felt distant, casting me as a shadow beneath its brilliance, but here, in the void, I wasn''t a shadow. I was whole. Perhaps staying alone for so long has made me this way. Or maybe I had always been like this, and I simply hadn''t realized it until now. From the moment I was born, perhaps the darkness was where I was meant to be. "Anybody there?" The voice echoed through the darkness, faint and distant, but unmistakably familiar. Seong-Hoon? The thought flickered in my mind, though doubt quickly followed. Maybe I was just imagining it, clinging to the fragile hope of not being alone. The voice faded as quickly as it came, weak and fleeting, never to return. I tried to respond, summoning every ounce of strength I had. "I''m here..." The words barely escaped my lips, no louder than a whisper, swallowed by the oppressive darkness around me. However, there was no response. Only silence followed, heavy and suffocating, slapping me with the cold, undeniable truth¡ªI was on the brink of death. Death... I wondered. How will you welcome me? I had never believed in gods or the afterlife. Perhaps I should have. Maybe then, I wouldn''t feel this hollow fear gnawing at the edges of my mind. Wait... is it fear? No. It wasn''t fear of death itself. I wasn''t afraid to leave this world behind. The thought of dying didn''t terrify me. What burned inside me instead was the realization of how much I still had left undone. So many dreams, so many promises I hadn''t fulfilled. I don''t want to go yet. The darkness around me seemed to agree, embracing me like an old friend, yet its comfort only deepened my resolve. I couldn''t let it end like this. I gave it another try, another desperate struggle, refusing to give up. Dammit! Why won''t you move, body? Why?! Just stand up! But no matter how much I willed it, my body remained stubbornly unresponsive. My efforts only drained what little energy I had left, and the darkness closed in on me once again. I slipped into a haze, drifting somewhere between consciousness and oblivion. Time lost all meaning here. How long has it been? Days? Weeks? Maybe even months or years. There was no way to tell in this endless void. We''re most likely underground, right? Even if the Goddess destroyed everything up there... I tried to comfort myself with the thought. We''d survive here, wouldn''t we? But doubt crept in, insidious and unwelcome. Or am I just being naive? The silence was deafening, and the uncertainty gnawed at me as I drifted further into the unknown. Fuck! Get up, damn it! Let this useless body of mine move! Death is not my ending. Even if it comes, I will face it. I will embrace it, hold it close like an old friend¡ªand then stab it in the back. I refuse to die! I will not let death claim me. Death is not some grand inevitability; it''s a scavenger, circling the weak, preying on those who have already surrendered. But I am not weak. I have not given up. Death fears those who fight back. It cowers before those who refuse its grasp. And if it refuses to let me live, then I will devour it. I will become death itself. The fire within me burned brighter, fueled by my rage and determination. I would not surrender. I would rise again¡ªno matter what it took. In that moment, a warmth blossomed within my soul, spreading rapidly through every corner of my broken body. The exhaustion that had consumed me, the weakness that had left me powerless, began to fade. My drained, battered form now felt alive again, as if the very essence of my being had reignited. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Power surged through me like a raging current, and with it, the darkness deep within my soul grew stronger, more vivid. It wasn''t oppressive¡ªit was empowering, a force I could feel resonating with every fiber of my existence. My eyes, once heavy and unwilling to open, now shot wide with newfound strength. They glowed brilliantly, illuminating the pitch-black void around me, as though challenging the darkness itself. I''m not done yet. "[Welcome back to the World of No End Lee Gaon]" Suddenly, a voice echoed through the darkness, shattering the fragile silence around me. A voice I didn''t want to hear. It was him. My heart sank, the newfound warmth in my soul momentarily faltering. The oppressive weight of his presence filled the void, and for a moment, it felt as though the air itself had been stolen. Why now? Why him? His tone was as haunting as ever, dripping with mockery and malice. The darkness around me seemed to twist and ripple in response, as if it, too, recognized him. "[I have found you all. Your curiosity will be your doom.]" The voice echoed through the darkness, cold and unforgiving, each word reverberating with an otherworldly power that sent chills down my spine. "[This is my last warning.]" Chapter 83 Come to Mama! At that moment, confusion hit me like a wave.Is it possible that we''re no longer in that illusory world? The thought spiraled in my mind, refusing to settle. Then where the hell are we? Before I could dwell on it further, my system returned, its familiar interface flickering back into existence. Relief coursed through me as its energy surged, and within moments, my body was fully restored, the wounds and pain disappearing as if they''d never existed. I hate to admit it... but I missed the system. [Lee Gaon] [Level 24] [Player] [Soul lord] [Ruler] It had been a while since I''d seen this screen flicker in my mind¡ªhalf a month without it, maybe more. Or was it longer? Time had blurred in that void of pain and darkness. I looked around, taking in my surroundings. The walls were caved in, jagged and oppressive, leaving only a small pocket of space for me to even stand. The air was thick and heavy, pressing down like a constant reminder of how close I was to being buried alive. But amidst the suffocating silence, I was certain I''d heard something earlier. Kim Seong-Hoon''s voice... The memory of it flickered faintly in my mind, like an echo in the darkness. My eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness, thanks to my special skill. The shadows no longer felt impenetrable; instead, they revealed faint outlines of the caved-in walls around me. However, despite this newfound clarity, I hesitated. I couldn''t dig carelessly, no matter how much I wanted to escape. One wrong move could cause this fragile pocket of space to collapse entirely, burying me alive beneath who knows how much earth and rubble. "Seong-Hoon? Jieun? Eun-Woo?" The words escaped my lips before I could think, carried by the fragile hope of hearing a familiar voice in return. Minutes passed, and still, no reply came. A cold dread crept over me, sinking deep into my chest. What if they''re dead? The thought was unbearable. If they''re gone... that would be because of me. Regret twisted in my gut, heavy and suffocating. If only I had been stronger back then... if only I hadn''t let them down. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The weight of my failure pressed down on me as heavily as the rubble above. Desperation took hold, and I couldn''t sit idle any longer. I began digging through the dirt and rubble, moving slowly and carefully. With my enhanced strength, it wasn''t as difficult as I''d feared, though every movement felt like a gamble against collapse. After what felt like an eternity, a small tunnel emerged, opening into a larger space. I crawled through, my heart pounding, and found myself in what appeared to be a cave. The air was damp and cold, the silence pressing in like a living thing. It was pitch black¡ªutterly impenetrable to anyone without my skill. Thanks to my ability to see in the dark, I could make out the jagged walls and uneven ground. Without it, I would''ve slammed headfirst into the nearest wall without even realizing it. I hope they survived... The thought clung to me like a lifeline. Seong-Hoon, Jieun, Eun-Woo¡ªplease be somewhere here. I pressed forward, navigating the dark cave. It wasn''t just a cave, though¡ªit quickly revealed itself to be a sprawling maze. Each path I took seemed to twist and turn, only to end abruptly in a dead end. Frustration built with every wrong turn, but I couldn''t stop. I wouldn''t stop. To make things worse, the place was teeming with monsters. They lurked in the shadows, their low growls echoing faintly through the tunnels. Fortunately, they were all low-level creatures¡ªno real threat. The moment they sensed my presence, most of them retreated, slinking deeper into the darkness as if knowing they couldn''t challenge me. I had no idea how long I''d been traveling¡ªminutes, hours, maybe even days. The unchanging darkness and the endless twists of the cave made time feel irrelevant. Eventually, I reached a crossroads. Ahead of me lay the main path, wide and predictable. To my right, however, a small passage veered downward, narrow and shadowy. Something about that path called to me, an inexplicable pull deep within my chest. It wasn''t just curiosity¡ªit was as if a part of me was hungry to explore it, drawn by some unseen force. Who am I to refuse? I promise it''s not an addiction to danger or adventure. This path felt special and unique, as though it were waiting just for me. With a deep breath, I stepped into the smaller passage, letting the strange pull guide me forward. As I descended, a faint glow appeared in the depths¡ªa flickering, warm light, like the radiance of a small fire. The dim illumination danced across the jagged walls, creating shifting shadows that seemed alive. Then, I heard a low, rhythmic sound reverberating through the narrow space. It was deep and steady, like the sound of something... snoring. What the hell is down here? My heart raced as I edged closer. Whatever it was, I wasn''t going to risk being detected. I activated my Superior Space Distortion, shrouding myself in silence and masking my steps entirely. And then, I saw it. The sight before me was utterly mind-boggling, unlike anything I had ever imagined. Lying there, sprawled in a pool of molten magma, was a massive beast at least five meters long. Its entire body glowed with the fiery intensity of molten rock, as though it wasn''t made of flesh or skin but of the very essence of magma itself. Its form resembled that of a colossal crab, its jagged claws radiating heat waves, the edges glowing with a dangerous brilliance. The magma surrounding it bubbled lazily as if it were nothing more than a comfortable bath for this extraordinary creature. It was both terrifying and mesmerizing. A creature born of pure elemental power, resting in its natural habitat as though it were the most ordinary thing in the world. What even is this thing? I couldn''t look away, both baffled and awestruck by the sheer otherworldly beauty of the scene before me. Something deep within me stirred¡ªan undeniable desire awakened. It wasn''t just fascination¡ªit was the same feeling I used to have when playing gacha1 games, that burning need to collect every rare character. And here it was, a living, breathing treasure, unlike anything I''d ever seen before. I still have a lot of free slots until my next upgrade, I thought, a grin tugging at the corners of my lips. This is the perfect opportunity! I felt a twinge of guilt. Sorry, my friends... But the pull was irresistible. Right now, there''s something more important than finding you¡ªI want that thing! The beast, lounging in its molten sanctuary, had no idea it had just become the focus of my obsession. Inspect! [Molten Crab] [Epic Grade Demon Beast] [Level 25] [-Stats-] [Total Attack: 2100] [Total Agility: 1040] [Total Magic: 4030] [Total Strength: 2350] [Total Defense: 5030] [Total Mana: 30600] It''s perfect! My Demon Beast Control skill had reached Level 9, granting me an astounding 400 slots. The sheer number was insane¡ªmore than I could imagine filling any time soon. But a thought gnawed at me. Where exactly would I hold all those beasts? If I traveled the world with 400 beasts¡ªlet alone the 5000 I''d eventually command as a Demon Lord¡ªit wouldn''t just attract attention. It would scream, army incoming! And armies had their own set of problems. Imagine feeding them... Now that''s another nightmare. The logistics were mind-boggling. Food alone would require resources on a scale far beyond what I could manage while wandering. I would need infrastructure and people... I would need something on the level of a kingdom. A place to house them, feed them, and maintain order. But me? As a ruler of one? Nah... sounds stupid. I could barely lead a group of three without everything spiraling into chaos. The idea of managing an entire kingdom felt absurd¡ªlaughable, even. What would my leadership motto be? "Survive and hope for the best"? No, ruling wasn''t my thing. Yet, the thought lingered. If I wanted to command an army of beasts and thrive in this world, maybe I''d have to figure it out someday. Or find someone foolish enough to do it for me hahaha... The realization hit me like a bolt. If I wanted to sustain my growing arsenal of beasts, I needed a stronghold¡ªa place capable of feeding and housing my future army. This wasn''t just about collecting creatures anymore; it was about building something bigger. Better not to linger on those thoughts. Now, come to mama, you beautiful thing! Dark energy seeped from my hand, twisting and curling like living vines. The tendrils were thicker and more substantial than ever before¡ªa clear bonus of leveling up. They slithered toward the beast, slowly wrapping around its molten body, trying to breach its core. But there was a problem. The creature''s shell, made entirely of hardened magma, was impenetrable. My energy recoiled each time it tried to enter, unable to pierce the blazing armor no matter how much force I applied. The resistance only seemed to provoke the creature. Its eyes snapped open, glowing like miniature suns, filled with intelligence. The towering crab rose from its magma pool, its massive claws glistening with molten rock. Heat radiated from its body in waves so intense that even I felt the need to step back, despite my resilience. It locked its mocking gaze on me, and I knew at that moment¡ªI''d messed up. This wasn''t going to be easy. Hell, this could turn into the most dangerous fight I''d ever faced. When I think about it, I was in a cave, surrounded by unstable walls and ceilings. If the fight got out of hand and the cave collapsed, I''d be buried alive. No amount of strength or skills would save me from that. The creature''s towering form radiated heat and power, and I realized with a sinking feeling that it wouldn''t go down without a good fight. This only makes me want you more! I grinned wildly, the thrill of the challenge igniting a fire within me. The desire to capture this magnificent beast surged to unimaginable heights, reaching the sky itself. You''re mine, whether you like it or not. A term used for lottery-style game mechanics where each pull gives a random result, such as a monster or character. It''s similar to a slot machine, relying on chance and luck. Chapter 84 Jackpot! My scythe materialized in my hand without hesitation¡ªI had no time to waste.KRRRRKSSSHHH! A guttural roar erupted from the beast''s molten jaws, reverberating through the confined space. The sound was deafening in this tiny room, amplified by the narrow walls. I couldn''t help but wonder how it had gotten here. The space was barely large enough to house its massive form. Surely, there must have been some exit beneath the lava pool, a hidden passage through which it had entered. There was no way this towering creature had squeezed through the narrow entrance that only a human could pass through. "I mean you no harm," I called out, trying to sound as convincing as possible while gripping my scythe tightly. "As long as you follow me, I''ll treat you well." The thought sparked an image in my mind¡ªa vision of me riding this magnificent beast into battle. If I could make this thing my mount... how cool would I look? The corners of my mouth twitched upward at the thought. And when I summon my fire while riding it... damn... I''d look like a freaking Fire Lord! The excitement swelled within me, even as the beast''s glowing eyes burned with unyielding defiance. However, no matter how sweet my words, the beast wasn''t interested in talking. In the blink of an eye, its massive claw swung toward me with terrifying speed, the air sizzling from the sheer heat radiating off it. But who did this thing think I was? I wasn''t just anyone¡ªI was unmatched when it came to the system. My skills, my speed, my reflexes¡ªeverything about me screamed elite. Heck, for my level, nobody could match me. I might just be the fastest in the world. A grin tugged at my lips as I readied myself. Let''s see who''s faster¡ªme or this walking volcano. My speed soared to its maximum as I activated Superior Space Distortion, dashing through the confined space in a blur. In an instant, I was on top of the monster, its glowing eyes darting around in confusion as it tried to track me. My scythe moved without hesitation, slicing through its molten armor with a sharp clang. The blade dug deep, leaving a gaping, smoldering wound that oozed with glowing magma. "Let''s see how you struggle now!" I roared, a triumphant grin spreading across my face. Darkness surged through my arm, coiling like living tendrils as I prepared to make another attempt to take control of the beast. The energy pulsed, hungrier and more determined than before. This time, I wouldn''t be denied. But just as victory seemed within my grasp, the beast''s entire body began to glow a searing red. The temperature in the chamber skyrocketed, the heat so intense it melted the surrounding rocks, turning them into pools of bubbling lava. The air itself shimmered, heavy and oppressive. Yet, was I afraid? Not even for a second. I smirked, my determination unwavering. I am the new Goddess of Fire. This beast could rage and burn all it wanted, but in the end, it would bow to me. Whether it likes it or not. I leapt off the beast just as its body erupted in a blinding explosion of molten fury. The shockwave rocked the cave, leaving me with no choice but to dive straight into the lava pool below. The molten metal was thick and impossibly dense, something no ordinary person could navigate. But I wasn''t ordinary. With my fire affinity, I commanded the flames to part, carving a path through the lava with sheer will. As I dived deeper, I was met with a sight that defied explanation. Everything around me glowed with a radiant orange brilliance, an endless sea of molten light. It should have been disorienting, blinding even, but my eyes quickly began to adapt. It wasn''t natural¡ªit was as if something within my soul stirred, granting me the ability to see through the lava as though it were crystal-clear water. The space below was massive, stretching endlessly in all directions, like an entire hidden world beneath the surface. And at the bottom, swarms of smaller molten crabs swam, their glowing forms lighting up the depths like tiny, fiery stars. There were hundreds of them, maybe more, their movements synchronized as they darted through the molten sea. I gulped, a mix of awe and ambition swelling within me. Should I take them all with me? The thought of an army of magma crabs marching under my command was tempting¡ªunstoppable, terrifying, incredible. But then another thought struck me. How long would it take for them to grow up? I couldn''t help but smirk at the possibilities. Maybe it''s worth the wait... But my thoughts were cut short as the massive crab came crashing down from above, its immense frame barreling toward me with enough force to crush me entirely. Oh, hell no! There was no way I''d let it act so brazenly¡ªnot with its future master. The thought raced through my mind, and determination surged within me. My scythe twirled in my palm, the blade glowing with fiery energy. In an instant, wings of fire erupted from my back, their size even greater than the last time I had summoned them. With a powerful flap, I propelled myself through the thick magma, moving with an agility that felt almost instinctual. The searing heat of the molten sea embraced me, but it didn''t slow me down¡ªit fueled me. The giant crab slammed into the ground with a deafening crash, the force rippling through the lava. I winced as I realized what had happened¡ªits massive impact had crushed a large number of its own children. What a pity... I thought, glancing at the glowing remnants of the small magma crabs scattered across the molten floor. I wanted to take them with me. But maybe this is for the best... less is better, at least for now. Still, my focus snapped back to the towering creature before me. It had made its move, and now it was my turn. Darkness Slash! Soul Shackle! No monster on my level could match me, no matter how high their stats were. I was unmatched, my skills far surpassing anything this world could throw at me. In an instant, the towering beast roared in agony as a deep, searing cut slashed across its molten back. Before it could even react, my Soul Shackle snapped into place, black chains of energy binding its massive form. It struggled, but the shackle was absolute. The creature was immobilized, its fiery defiance extinguished. I extended my hand, my eyes cold and unyielding as I stared it down. My darkness surged forward, carrying my unspoken threat: Don''t you dare resist again. If you do, my next attack will be your last. The black vines snaked around its body, sliding into every crack of its molten armor, burrowing deep into its core. The beast trembled, its will bending as the dark energy fused it to me, forever binding it under my command. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have tamed a new demon beast!] [Total beast count: 6/400] The system''s notification rang in my mind, a triumphant confirmation of my victory. I smirked as I looked at the subdued beast before me. I couldn''t help but wonder where my Thunder Tempests were right now. The connection I shared with them was faint but unmistakable, a subtle thread of awareness that assured me they were out there, somewhere. Yet, frustratingly, I hadn''t figured out how to communicate with them over such a long distance. Maybe I need to level up my skill further before I can unlock that ability. The thought sparked a flicker of determination. The potential to coordinate with my beasts no matter where they were¡ªthat would be a game-changer. For now, I''ll trust they''re safe and biding their time. But the idea of being able to call on them whenever I needed, no matter the distance, only made me more eager to grow stronger. Also... where''s Malrang? The thought lingered, a pang of worry settling in my chest. I hope she''s okay. That fluffy fox had given me more trouble than I could count, but she was also my first friend in this world. Our soul link was strong¡ªI could feel it, pulsing faintly, a comforting reassurance that she was still alive. But even so, I couldn''t help the overwhelming concern gnawing at me. I miss her... so much. Shaking the thought for now, I focused on the massive crab beneath me. It still trembled from the force of our newly formed contract as I climbed onto its molten back. "So, will you submit to me?" I asked, my voice cutting through the dense lava. Speaking under these conditions was only possible because of my fire affinity, another reminder of how far I''d come. "I-I su...it!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The garbled reply was barely understandable, but the intent was clear¡ªit had given me the green flag. A smirk crossed my lips. "Good. Now take me out of here." Our connection deepened as the beast acknowledged the command. "My ch...dren... take," it growled, its voice heavy with lingering emotion. I blinked, caught off guard. Children? Turning my gaze, I noticed the smaller molten crabs lining up around me in perfect order. Though many had perished in the earlier chaos, a surprising number still remained. From above, they had seemed insignificant, mere specks beside their towering mother. But now, standing closer, I realized they were massive in their own right¡ªeach the size of a human and radiating molten energy. Their levels glinted in my vision, all of them at Level 20. If they grow alongside me... I thought, my heart racing. I''ll be unstoppable someday. Extending my hand, I summoned my power. Over a hundred black vines shot out, writhing disturbingly as they reached for the molten crabs. The sight was unsettling, but when the next message appeared before me, I couldn''t help the wide grin that spread across my face. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have tamed new demon beasts!] [Total beast count: 142/400] [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have unlocked a new achievement.] [Tame 10 demon beasts] [5 skill points were issued.] [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have unlocked a new achievement.] [Tame 20 demon beasts] [6 skill points were issued.] [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have unlocked a new achievement.] [Tame 50 demon beasts] [8 skill points were issued.] [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have unlocked a new achievement.] [Tame 100 demon beasts] [10 skill points were issued.] [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have unlocked a new achievement.] [The Great Tamer ¨C Tame over 100 beasts at once] [Your connection with the beasts has been drastically enhanced. You can now sense the exact position of your controlled demon beasts and summon them to you.] [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have gained a new skill.] [Level 1 Beast World (0 mana) ¨C You can now transport your controlled beasts into a spatial dimension where they can grow, train, and feed on your soul power. The size of the world depends on the user''s soul power.] Holy shit! I was so damn excited, my eyes practically shone like diamonds. From a fucking disaster to winning a jackpot! Chapter 85 I Will Not Distrust Them Anymore! I traveled on the back of the massive crab as it surged through the lava at an incredible speed. The molten surface rippled beneath us, but to this creature, it was like gliding effortlessly across water.Its only mission was to get me out of here¡ªthe cave above was completely gone, obliterated by the earlier chaos. The experience was nothing short of amazing. The thick, molten metal that would have been impassable to anyone else was nothing more than a playground for this beast. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind us, the smaller crabs followed in perfect formation, their glowing forms darting through the magma like fiery shadows. Together, we tore through the molten sea, unstoppable and untouchable. "Go faster, Magmaclaw!" I urged, grinning wildly. Yes, that''s the name I''d chosen for this magnificent beast. It felt fitting¡ªa name worthy of its fiery might. As for the smaller ones? Well, I just threw out whatever random names came to mind. Let''s be real¡ªI wasn''t about to memorize all of them. Thankfully, the Inspect skill saved me the trouble. Now, if a creature had a name, it conveniently displayed it for me. Saves me the trouble of remembering every single name, I thought with a smirk. But it wasn''t just that I''d forget their names¡ªno. The real problem was that they all looked the same! I glanced back, meeting the glowing eyes of the smaller crabs following closely behind. For a brief moment, I couldn''t help but think they looked... cute. Adorable little magma crabs. Who would''ve thought? It took us at least twenty to thirty minutes to navigate through the enormous lava cave system. The journey was mesmerizing¡ªthe molten paths twisted and turned endlessly, glowing with radiant heat. Thankfully, my Fire Body skill meant I didn''t need to breathe underwater¡ªor under lava, in this case. With a powerful burst and an earth-shaking slam, Magmaclaw propelled us upward, breaking through the lava and into an expansive cavern above. Once again, I was plunged into pitch-black darkness, but it didn''t bother me. Magmaclaw whispered to me through our bond, reassuring me that she knew the way out. This new cave system was massive, the walls towering at least fifty meters high, their rough surfaces glinting faintly in the dim glow of magma veins far below. Unlike the labyrinth I had come from, this path was straightforward, and we had no trouble moving forward. Despite the progress, my thoughts wandered. My friends... I was still worried about them. They had probably made it out of the cave by now, assuming I was dead after the cave-in. The thought stung, but it also made sense. If I were in their position, I''d think the same. And then there was the Creator¡ªthe one who had intervened, found us, and pulled us back into this world. The gratitude I felt for being alive mingled with a sour ache for the missed opportunities in the illusory world. What could I have accomplished there if things had gone differently? But there was no point dwelling on it now. I had new allies, new strength, and a path forward. For now, I would focus on getting out of here¡ªand finding my friends. "We''re almost out," Magmaclaw rumbled, her deep voice echoing softly through the cavern. Moments later, a faint light appeared ahead, growing brighter with every step. It blinded me for a moment as we emerged from the cave, and when my vision adjusted, I found myself standing on charred, desolate ground. The landscape stretched endlessly before me, barren and lifeless. The air felt heavy, as though it carried the weight of countless deaths. An aura of death lingered here, eerie and oppressive. Where are they? I scanned the horizon, desperately searching for any sign of my friends, but there was nothing. No movement, no familiar faces. Just emptiness. Frowning, I opened my Party Status menu. It was still active, their names glowing faintly. Strange... If they''re still in the party, they wouldn''t have abandoned me, right? I turned to Magmaclaw, my voice tense. "Do you know anything? Did you sense anyone else alive in the cave?" Her response was slow but certain. "No. No living beings besides you. For the last... week." I froze. "A week?" The word echoed in my mind, disbelief gripping me. Was I unconscious for an entire week? The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. If my friends had left me behind, they must be so far away by now. The idea felt like a betrayal, even though I knew it wasn''t. Why... The question lingered in the air, unanswered, as the desolate landscape around me offered no solace. "Master, are you okay?" The smaller molten crabs gathered around me, their glowing forms surrounding Magmaclaw as I sat on her back. Their concern was palpable, but it did little to steady the trembling in my body. I couldn''t stop shaking. The familiar sting of betrayal clawed at my chest, yet I tried to push it away. Maybe I''m overthinking it. Maybe they''re still in the cave, searching for me. But the uncertainty gnawed at me, leaving a hollow ache. I clenched my fists, forcing myself to focus. "We need to go back to find my friends," I said firmly, my voice trembling slightly but filled with determination. The molten crabs chirped in acknowledgment, their glowing eyes fixed on me, ready to follow my command. I took a deep breath. If they''re still out there, I''ll find them. I have to. "Master, there are no living souls inside," Magmaclaw said, her deep voice resonating with certainty. "Even if there were, they are long gone. This cave was under my rule¡ªI know every monster that dwells there. Nothing can pass me unnoticed." Her words cut deeper than I expected, but then she added, "There were three different monsters who left the cave... but I''m not sure if they are your friends." The statement left me heartbroken. A surge of jealousy overwhelmed me, sharp and suffocating. It wasn''t fair. If I couldn''t have that bond, that friendship... then why did they get to enjoy it without me? I risked everything for them. I fought for them. It was me who saved them! The bitter thought twisted inside me, dark and consuming. I clenched my fists tightly, the tremors in my body returning. For all I had done, for all I had sacrificed, the idea of being left behind¡ªforgotten¡ªwas a wound deeper than any physical injury. "Master!" Magmaclaw''s voice rang out, sharp and commanding, snapping me out of my spiraling thoughts. I blinked, steadying myself. "I... Forget it. Let''s move." Focusing on the bond I shared with Malrang and the Thunder Tempests, I could feel their presence to the north. They weren''t far¡ªlikely waiting for me. My new abilities made it easy to pinpoint their location, saving me valuable time. It didn''t take long to reach the mountain again, the one where the statue stood. As I arrived at the summit, I found it eerily empty, the winds carrying a heavy silence. But something wasn''t right. A sense of dread washed over me, cold and unrelenting. My instincts screamed at me, warning me that danger lurked nearby. Hurrying with Magmaclaw and my small army of molten crabs, it took only a moment to descend to the other side of the mountain. What awaited me nearly made me vomit blood from sheer rage. A group of at least fifty people surrounded Malrang and the Thunder Tempests, their glowing forms fighting desperately to hold their ground. And among them... my friends. They were here, battling alongside Malrang and the wolves, fighting tooth and nail for survival. Skills clashed in a chaotic symphony, blood splattering across the rocky terrain. It was an all-out war, and they were barely holding on. "Let''s move..." I said coldly, my voice carrying the weight of my resolve. "Today, we forge our bond in blood! This army of ours will destroy anyone who dares to cross our path. Kill all who refuse to submit to my rule as the Dark Lord!" I roared at the top of my lungs, the sound reverberating across the battlefield. The molten crabs roared in unison, their cries echoing with fiery intensity, shaking the very ground beneath us. Their response drew the attention of everyone on the battlefield. "Big sister!" Kim Seong-Hoon''s voice cut through the chaos, his tear-filled eyes locking onto mine. The raw emotion in his voice made my chest tighten with guilt. I had misjudged them again. But something dark and insidious inside me had driven me to think that way, to see betrayal where there was none. No more. In that moment, I promised myself to fight those feelings, to fight the shadows within me just as fiercely as I fought my enemies. I gripped my scythe tightly, my eyes blazing with determination. I will protect them. I will slay every last one of our enemies. No one will take them from me. And with that, I charged forward, ready to bring hell to those who dared threaten my friends. Chapter 86 King Versus King My rage surged, almost overflowing, as my gaze locked onto Malrang. Her massive body was riddled with sword and spear wounds, her fur matted with blood. Yet, despite it all, she stood her ground, unyielding and defiant.The sight only fueled the fire burning within me. "Who is that bitch?" The sudden voice snapped my attention to a woman on the battlefield. She stood out with her pink hair and a short, overly revealing dress that seemed completely impractical for a fight. Her sneer was as sharp as her words, her presence radiating arrogance. I couldn''t help but notice her features¡ªher face twisted with fury and disdain, as if life itself had done her no favors. Her massive spear spun gracefully in her hands, and before I could react, she leaped high into the air, her weapon aimed directly at me. "Mere level 30 ruler..." I said coldly, my voice dripping with disdain. "It''s time for you to make me a king!" Without hesitation, I moved, leaping off Magmaclaw with deadly precision. My scythe materialized in my hands as my wings burst forth, their fiery expanse illuminating the battlefield. My entire body ignited in flames¡ªdark and golden fire intertwining and dancing across my form. Even my scythe transformed, its blade wreathed in a sinister mix of black and gold flames. The ominous glow it cast across the battlefield was mesmerizing, and I couldn''t help but smirk. It will be the last thing this person ever sees. "Annihilation Slash!" I roared, pouring every ounce of strength into the attack, combining two of my most powerful abilities into a single devastating move. My newfound mastery over soul energy surged through me, a torrent of immense power that would have overwhelmed me before¡ªbut now, I was in control. My scythe blazed with fire and darkness, its aura so intense it seemed to warp the air around it. The weapon suddenly expanded, its blade growing to twice its usual size, radiating an energy so destructive it felt as though nothing in its path could survive. The surge of power was exhilarating... until I felt my mana drain sharply. 10,000 mana gone in an instant... The sheer cost left me momentarily stunned, but before I could fully process it, a system message flickered across my vision: [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have unlocked a new skill through combination: Level 1 Annihilation Slash (10,000 mana)] For a brief moment, I felt an unseen presence, like a shadow lingering just beyond my perception. The Creator. I clenched my teeth, the realization settling in. He was watching me¡ªslowing my progress in soul cultivation, forcing me to rely on mana instead. Is this his way of controlling me? Of keeping me from growing too strong in soul cultivation? The thought only fueled my defiance. I tightened my grip on the scythe, its fiery glow flickering like my resolve. If this is how he wants to play, so be it. "What the hell is that?!" the woman screamed, panic flashing in her eyes as her body suddenly glowed red. Her spear radiated with intense power, a deafening hum echoing as it prepared to claim my life. But who am I? I''m the Goddess of Fire and Darkness. Not officially, sure, but who cares? I''ll just make it official myself. Self-proclaimed it is! Whoosh! My attack struck with unstoppable force, the power of my combined flames obliterating everything in its path. Her spear, no matter how strong, melted instantly under the sheer intensity of my scythe. The woman didn''t stand a chance. The moment the blade of my scythe connected with her body, she was consumed in an instant. Not even ashes remained... I don''t think she even understood what hit her. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have successfully finished your quest and will now proceed to evolve to the King level] [You have become a King!] [Your stats have now been increased by 3 times instead of 2] [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have acquired a new achievement!] [King of the World] [Ten skill points have been rewarded] [You have received a new quest:] [Kill ten Kings to become an Emperor] [Current Emperors in the world: 0] Finally... I''ve been waiting for this moment for far too long. Every battle, every struggle¡ªit''s all been building up to this... The higher I climb, the fewer people will dare to look down on me. And one day... I could feel my heart pounding wildly in my chest, each beat echoing like a drum in my ears. One day, they''ll all tremble in my presence. This was just another step toward that destiny, another challenge to prove that nothing¡ªand no one¡ªcould stop me. The battlefield froze in an instant as I gracefully landed atop Magmaclaw, the glow of molten energy surrounding me like an aura of power. My eyes locked onto a single figure among the chaos¡ªa man wielding a lightning spear that crackled with immense energy, radiating thunderous power with every subtle movement. He stood tall, his long white hair cascading like a waterfall of light, framing striking pink eyes that glinted with confidence and intensity. I had to admit... he was handsome as hell. His chiseled body was partially exposed, his six-pack gleaming under the faint light as though it had been sculpted by the gods themselves. His every movement sent ripples through the air, an aura of strength that demanded attention. And yet, it wasn''t just his appearance that caught me¡ªit was his power. He''s a King, I realized instantly, feeling the weight of his presence pressing against me. Level 35, huh? I couldn''t help but smirk, though unease twisted in my gut. Well, this doesn''t look great for me. This fight might even be harder than the one I had with Kim Ha-Joon... But despite the odds, I felt the familiar fire of determination ignite within me. Let''s see if this so-called King can handle the Dark Lord. He had been fighting Kim Seong-Hoon and the others alone, while the rest of his group had surrounded Malrang and the Thunder Tempests. But then I saw it. One of them lay bloodied on the ground, barely clinging to life. It was Ravokar. He lay in front of Malrang, his battered body shielding her. Even in this state, his pride and arrogance had refused to let him retreat. He had stood his ground, defending her with every ounce of strength he had left. My chest tightened, anger coursing through my veins like fire. I will take revenge for you, my friend. My grip on my scythe tightened, the flames around it roaring to life. All of them will die. "Prepare to die," I said coldly, my voice carrying the weight of my bloodlust. Behind me, the army of Molten Crabs roared, their molten bodies glowing brighter with each passing second. Lava dripped from their fiery forms, sizzling as it hit the ground, a testament to their rising excitement. "You''re not qualified," the man replied, his tone even colder than mine. His pink eyes glowed with an unsettling power, as if he could see straight through me, peeling back every layer and reading my soul. "I''m Lee Gaon," I declared, my scythe blazing with dark flames as I pointed it at him. "And today, I will claim your life¡ªand the lives of your army. If you don''t believe me, let my scythe be the testament to your doom." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Likewise," he replied, his lips curling into a faint smirk. "I''m Nam Ji-Ho. You should at least know my name before you die." I locked eyes with everyone on the battlefield. The enemies grinned mockingly, their expressions filled with smug confidence. They must have placed their complete trust in him, the man they believed was unbeatable. On the other hand, those on my side¡ªboth people and monsters¡ªlooked at me with a mix of hope and despair. Relief flickered in their eyes, but it was overshadowed by doubt, as if my arrival was just one more step toward inevitable defeat. Do I really look that useless to them? "I''ve got this," I said firmly, my voice cutting through the chaos. "Consider him already dead." "Charge!" Without hesitation, I sent my army of Molten Crabs charging forward, their molten bodies roaring with excitement as they tore into the enemy ranks. Meanwhile, I leapt into the air, my dark fire wings propelling me high above the battlefield. With Dark Lord Steps, the shadows beneath me writhed, marking my path with darkness as I stepped on the air. My agility surged to its peak, the combination of skills making me a blur on the battlefield. My Superior Space Distortion added an almost ghostly quality, leaving afterimages in my wake as I closed the gap in an instant. In the blink of an eye, my scythe was already at his neck, its dark and golden flames licking the air dangerously. I stood just beside him, the blade resting lightly against his throat. Yet, he didn''t flinch. Instead, he grinned, his pink eyes gleaming with anticipation. "It looks like our fight will be legendary," he said calmly, his voice steady, almost mocking. I spun away in a flash, retreating only to launch another attack. My scythe slashed at him in a deadly arc, but his spear moved just as swiftly to meet it. BOOOOM! The clash of weapons unleashed a shockwave so powerful it tore across the battlefield, forcing both allies and enemies to retreat. The weaker ones were thrown into the air like leaves in a storm. As the dust settled, a wild grin painted both our faces. The thrill of battle burned in our eyes. This was it. King versus King. Chapter 87 Clash of Fire and Lightning The battlefield was eerily quiet for a moment as the dust began to settle. The explosive shockwave from our clash had left both allies and enemies stunned. I could even hear the whispers of the enemies: "Who is that person? How can she match our leader at such a low level?" It was funny how they expected everyone to tremble beneath his feet.My scythe trembled in my hands, resonating with the immense energy coursing through my body. Across from me, Nam Ji-Ho stood tall, his lightning spear humming with intense power, arcs of electricity crackling along its length and causing the air around him to bend and twist. His ferocious pink eyes locked onto mine, unyielding and hungry for the fight. "You''ve got some skill," he admitted with a smirk. "Why don''t you come work under me? I will treat you well. It would be a shame to slay such a talent." I let out a dry laugh, flaring my fire wings wide. Who does he think he is? A god? I don''t think so! The golden and black flames danced along their edges, casting flickering shadows across the battlefield. The searing heat distorted the air around them, and the ground beneath my wings glowed faintly, scorched by the intensity of their radiance. Each movement of the flames seemed alive, hungry, as if they were reaching out to consume everything in their path. I had grown much stronger in that cultivation realm. "You think too highly of yourself, Nam Ji-Ho." "Then you shall die." His expression dropped, and I could instantly tell he didn''t take rejection lightly. Without wasting another breath, I shot forward, my wings propelling me faster than any human could perceive. The ground beneath me cracked and scorched as I moved. My scythe swung in a deadly arc, aiming straight for his heart, but his lightning spear met it with a deafening clang. Sparks of fire and electricity flew in all directions as we traded blow after blow, each collision sending shockwaves through the air. Nam Ji-Ho was fast¡ªfaster than I had anticipated. His spear danced in his hands like it was weightless, each thrust and sweep aimed to pierce through my defenses. I had to stay one step ahead, my scythe moving with deliberate precision to parry his strikes. My eyes worked relentlessly, predicting each of his movements. Each time his spear lunged, I countered with a calculated step back or a sharp twist to deflect, using my agility to avoid being pinned. The tension in my muscles heightened with every clash, and I could feel the rhythm of the fight growing faster, more dangerous. His speed was relentless, forcing me to strategize in the moment, waiting for an opening to unleash a decisive blow. But I wasn''t slow either. Each strike of my scythe was precise, fueled by the fiery rage bubbling in my chest. We moved like shadows, our figures blurring as we clashed mid-air, our movements so swift that the battlefield seemed to freeze around us. "Is this all you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice calm despite the ferocity of our battle. "I expected more from a King." I have a feeling he is still testing me out. Well, of course... our levels are too far apart. I''d be playing around with a newbie as well... I gritted my teeth, feeling the heat of anger rise within me. His arrogance was infuriating, a steady flame that fanned the embers of my determination. I could feel the weight of every decision I''d made to reach this moment, the countless battles that brought me here. I can''t let his taunts distract me, I reminded myself. The fury inside wasn''t a weakness; it was a tool¡ªa weapon to sharpen my focus and drive me forward. I adjusted my grip on the scythe, its blazing edge mirroring the fire within me, ready to strike with precision and purpose. I spun mid-air, using the momentum to unleash a devastating slash: Annihilation Slash! The attack roared toward him, carving through the air like a tidal wave, the sheer energy making the air boom in small explosions. Nam Ji-Ho raised his spear, the weapon''s lightning intensifying as he thrust it forward. "Thunderous Rend!" he shouted, the spear''s energy exploding outward in a massive wave of thunder and light. The two attacks collided with a deafening boom, sending shockwaves rippling across the battlefield, tearing apart the ground beneath us. The force of the impact sent both of us flying backward. I caught myself mid-air, my wings flapping to stabilize me. Nam Ji-Ho landed gracefully on a boulder, his spear planted firmly in the ground as he watched me with that infuriating smirk, completely unfazed by the destruction around us. "You''re strong, I''ll give you that," he said, his tone almost bored. "But strength alone won''t let you best me." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s too early to say," I spat, my voice laced with venom. "I''m the darkness to those who threaten my allies. I''m the one who decides who lives and who dies here." I could increase my speed more, but I''m already fast enough... Should I spend all of my skill points on magic attack... No! Not yet... He hadn''t revealed all of his cards yet. I raised my hand, aiming straight at him. "Let''s see how you can protect against this..." I smiled wildly. This battle is quite thrilling, each moment more exhilarating than the last, I wonder if this will be enough. "First step: Spark!" With a flick of my finger, his body was instantly set on fire. After that, the darkness quickly followed as Shadow Slash Barrage surrounded him, leaving him no choice but to accept the flames and defend against darkness blades. He tried to dodge, but the flames were impossible to avoid. Quickly, he summoned a small lightning dragon, which devoured my darkness blades aiming for his life and the flames only left small burns over his half-naked body. "Not bad, but you need more firepower, what is this? You''re trying to light a campfire for us?" His eyes were smiling and his lips wore a smile that was not a smile, he was clearly mocking me as he had fun playing around. But I wasn''t done. I activated Soul Shackle, and illusory chains shot out from my arm, snaking toward him and binding his arms and legs. Nam Ji-Ho growled, his spear sparking with energy as he struggled against the bindings. I didn''t give him a moment to recover. My scythe glowed with fiery brilliance as I unleashed Fire Slash, the crescent-moon cutting through the air with a roar and leaving a trail of molten heat in its wake. Nam Ji-Ho managed to twist his body at the last second, the attack grazing his side and leaving a small wound on his belly. He retaliated with a surge of lightning dancing all over his body, shattering the Soul Shackle bindings and charging at me with blinding speed. "You''ll have to do better than that," he sneered, his spear thrusting toward me in a rapid flurry. I dodged and countered with Darkness Slash, the energy exploding outward and forcing him to retreat. As we clashed again and again, I could feel the countdown ticking in my mind. Laughing at the Death was building up slowly, the power surging deep within me. Thirty seconds left! I gritted my teeth, throwing every skill I had at him. Nam Ji-Ho''s movements were still sharp, but the strain was beginning to show. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, his pink eyes narrowing as he realized I wasn''t letting up. "You''re relentless," he admitted, his voice edged with frustration. "But it won''t matter. I will end this." "You''re not doing a very good job at that," I replied, my voice full of mockery. Our exchanges soon grew to the level where no one on the raging battlefield could see us anymore, luckily for me, Nam Ji-Ho''s group was completely dealt with, which let my friend move more away, as they spectated the battle from afar. With twenty seconds left, I raised my scythe high, the flames intensifying as I prepared for the decisive strike. The battlefield around us burned, the air thick with smoke and the scent of molten metal. Nam Ji-Ho charged, his lightning spear crackling with one final surge of power, but I was ready. The clash was imminent, but I wasn''t about to make it easy for him. I vanished with Superior Space Distortion, reappearing to his side with my scythe aimed at his torso. He twisted, deflecting the blow with his spear, but the force sent him staggering. I pressed the attack, slashing downward and forcing him to leap back, his spear crackling as it absorbed the impact. "What happened to all that arrogance?" I sneered. His eyes narrowed, and a flicker of rage crossed his face. He raised his spear high, summoning another storm cloud above us. Bolts of lightning rained down, and I could feel their immense energy even as I dodged and countered. But I knew the moment was drawing closer. Laughing at the Death was almost ready. Soul Bite! Massive illusory teeth appeared above me and I took a huge bite out of him, but for some reason it was different than anything I had used it on before. Suddenly, his entire body turned into lightning as a figure approached from afar. A tall frame slammed into the ground from the sky, and a new figure manifested from lightning and thunder, shaking the entire battlefield and making even me shiver. "You did well holding against my clone. Now... let me ask again: will you join me, or shall I end your entire group? I am done playing around, you see." An arrogant voice echoed through the battlefield, carrying undeniable power. I can''t believe it was only his clone... I knew that if my boost didn''t activate soon, I would be as good as dead. This battle had become a race against time... Chapter 88 The First Major Defeat Suddenly, from behind, the roars and cheers of my friends and beasts echoed loudly:"You can do it, Gaon!" "He''s all alone against our army¡ªwe will never submit!" Kim Seong-Hoon was watching me from behind; I could feel his gaze fixed on me throughout the entire fight. The ice dragon around him had not been dismissed¡ªit danced continuously, coiling like a snake. Its sharp eyes followed Nam Ji-Ho''s every movement, ready to pounce the moment it sensed an opening. Now, the dragon felt unnervingly alive, as if it were a real, breathing creature. "What a nice group you have there¡ªa fitting one for a king-level warrior. Yet¡­ you''re too weak to protect them." Suddenly, the sky above us darkened as storm clouds gathered, plunging the entire area into an apocalyptic gloom. What the hell is he trying to do now? In a flash of light, a sea of lightning crashed down on his body, wrapping him in a radiant golden glow. Every muscle in his body spasmed violently, and in the next instant, his half-naked form was encased in a crackling lightning armor, sparking with destructive energy. This armor wasn''t just dangerous to enemies¡ªit could easily harm his own allies. Was that why he waited until they were all dead? I can''t say I''m too surprised. Someone at his power level has most likely been alone for a long time. After all, it''s far too difficult to grow when you have to share experience points. "Today, I''ll show you the gap between you and me." His spear crackled with pure lightning, and in the next moment, I felt my body hurled into the sky. It happened so fast that even the pain didn''t have time to catch up. Lightning danced across the heavens, followed by thunder that shook the earth with a deafening roar. A sharp, ear-splitting CRACK tore through the air. In an instant, my entire body went numb, my flesh burning despite the fire coursing through me. It felt like every single cell in my body was ablaze¡ªan excruciating, unrelenting agony. Fuck, this is too much to handle! I''ll tear him apart, I swear! Yet, despite my internal struggle, I couldn''t move. My body refused to respond, leaving me helpless as I began to free-fall from at least a hundred meters in the sky. I had no idea how I''d been thrown so high or what had hit me, but one thing was painfully clear... He''s too strong. Before I could even brace for impact, a hand wrapped tightly around my neck, halting me in midair. Nam Ji-Ho held me by the throat, his grip unrelenting, cutting off my breath. Our eyes met, and his gaze was cold, indifferent¡ªlike this was just another routine day for him, another piece of trash he needed to deal with. "Big sis!" Kim Seong-Hoon''s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos. Moments later, I spotted three figures moving behind the ice dragon¡ªthey were coming for me. You fools¡­ you''ll get yourselves killed... "I envy the true friendship you have," Nam Ji-Ho said, his lips curling into a cold smile. The sky rumbled ominously, and in the next instant, a sea of lightning rained down from above. Each bolt crackled with calculated precision, their power varying as though meticulously controlled. I could feel it¡ªa storm designed to destroy everything below me. That much energy would most likely kill everyone... "D-Don''t!" I barely managed to choke out, his grip on my neck was so tight I could feel my life slipping away, moment by moment. Then, everything went silent. The battlefield was suddenly bathed in golden light. In an instant, the ice dragon shattered into pieces, and three bodies plummeted from the sky, their fate unknown¡ªalive or dead. "I-I will¡­ F-Fucking kill you!" I snarled, my voice trembling with rage. The fire in my heart burned fiercely, and I could feel something stirring deep inside me, awakening once again. Yet, an insidious feeling of envy coiled within me, trying to smother the fire. I envied that power¡ªdesperately. I wanted to be the one holding my opponent by the neck, to feel the rush of control, to make them tremble beneath me. But I wasn''t in control. I was nothing more than a rabbit caught in the jaws of a wolf. Five seconds left¡­ but would that even be enough? For the first time ever, I doubted the power of my boost. The gap between us was just too wide. Suddenly, his hand released me, and I began to free-fall once again. Air flooded my lungs, but my body felt completely disconnected, as if my brain had lost the ability to command my limbs. My nerves were likely fried, leaving me helpless¡ªan invalid. Three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ huh? It didn''t activate. My Laughing At The Death skill... where did it go? Before I could make sense of it, everything went dark as my body slammed into the ground. But the darkness didn''t last long. I was abruptly and forcefully woken up as lightning crashed onto my body again, jolting me awake and frying me further. The pain was unbearable¡ªI wanted to die. It felt like pure torture just to remain alive. Yet, deep within my heart, something refused to submit. It clung stubbornly to life, defying the agony and despair. That fragile, unyielding spark was the only thread tethering me to this world. "You''re weak¡­ yet you talked so big. Do you see the difference between us now?" Nam Ji-Ho sneered, standing over me. Without warning, his spear plunged into my shoulder. "Fuck! I''ll kill you¡ªjust you fucking wait!" I screamed, the pain unbearable. It burned through me, too overwhelming to contain. I had to let it out, or I''d lose myself to the darkness. "Still so ferocious," he said with a cold smirk. "Seems like we haven''t had enough training yet..." For the next several hours, he kept torturing me. I had no idea if anyone else was still alive¡ªmost likely not. My lonely screams echoed through the desolate world, a cruel reminder that there was no escape. There was no way for my system to boost my strength and help me kill him. It was nothing but senseless, brainless torture. "If you think I''ll ever submit, you''re a fucking moron. Go fuck yourself in the ass! I will never bow before you!" With the last shred of strength I had left, I spat in his face. The spear suddenly crackled with even more lightning, but by this point, the pain felt almost familiar. My body was slowly adapting to the torment, the agony dulling with each passing hour. Strangely enough, I couldn''t access my system at all. No matter how hard I tried, it wouldn''t respond. I wanted to use the skill points I had to boost my strength, to fight back, but it was as if something was blocking me entirely. Was he watching? Was this entire ordeal a warning¡ªa message not to pursue the path of a cultivator? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didn''t make any sense. None of it did. "Seems like I''ve been going too easy on you... Fine, you brought this on yourself. If you survive this, I''ll let you go¡ªbut no one has ever walked away from this alive, not even at my level." His arm rose toward the sky, and in an instant, a red lightning bolt crackled to life in his palm. It was at least a meter long, radiating a power unlike anything I''d ever felt before. "Goodbye, Lee Gaon. I hope we get to meet again someday." Just as his final words left his mouth, the red lightning bolt struck my pelvis. Instantly, it felt as though millions of fire ants were devouring me from the inside. The pain spread like wildfire through my entire body, leaving me writhing and spasming on the cold ground as if in a violent seizure. Every limb felt like it had detached from my body. Every bone and nerve felt like they were being torn apart, and my head throbbed with an unbearable agony. The torment stretched on endlessly, each moment an eternity of suffering. Then, suddenly, it all stopped. For a brief moment, everything felt strange, almost alien¡ªlike the pain had been my very existence, and without it, I was nothing. Why did the pain stop? Why¡­ why can''t I feel anything? Am I dead now? My eyes shot open. The sky above was sunny, and the air carried the crisp, fresh scent of morning. Yet, I couldn''t move. It felt as though I had become part of the ground itself, my body refusing to obey. The silence was deafening¡ªtoo quiet, almost unnatural. Did I survive? It felt more like I was half-dead. Or perhaps¡­ this was heaven? But who was I kidding? If I died, I''d go straight to hell. I chuckled inwardly. At least I knew I was still alive¡ªI hadn''t lost my sense of humor just yet. Several black figures approached me, they looked like shadows, not like humans, I couldn''t hear what they were saying, maybe it was angels or something like that coming to take my soul, but it was mine... I would not give it to anybody. I spaced out again, and in that fleeting moment, everything went completely dark. This time, it was for good¡ªI passed out. The last thing I heard was a system message¡­ that damned system. It had betrayed me when I needed it the most. [Congratulations, player Lee Gaon. You have once again achieved the impossible and broken system records] [You have gained a new achievement:] [The Fate Defier ¨C Defy all odds and survive the endless torture which was supposed to be your death by fate] [New passive skill has been granted as a reward:] [Level 1 Immortal Body ¨C The user''s body has now become more powerful and, through the refining of lightning, has gained resistance to elemental and physical damage to an extent] Chapter 89 Empire of the Undying Flame I lay there on the cold ground, unsure if anyone else was alive. One thing was clear to me¡ªI was too injured, to the point where even the system messages were completely ignored by my mind. When I woke up, it was nighttime. The stars in the sky shone brightly, a sight you would never witness in a brightly lit city. It was mesmerizing, yet the beauty felt useless, no matter what I did. It only left me more awestruck. This world was beautiful, yet I had no power to protect myself or those who had finally become dear to me. What a pity...I tried to move my head, but my body felt completely weightless. Huh? Didn''t I just receive a fatal injury? I pushed myself off the ground and looked at my hands. They gave off a faint golden glow, as if an otherworldly aura surrounded me. It was then that the system''s words finally registered¡ªI had become partly immortal. But why? Why would the system try to kill me at one moment, only to reward me so generously the next? This game of chess was pissing me off. What is the Creator planning? The thought boiled in my mind. I want to kill him so badly. I looked around. The battlefield was strewn with bodies¡ªall of them my allies. As for the enemies, they were gone. Not a single one remained. What the hell? Did he collect them and leave? What is this...? "I hope you''re all still alive..." I whispered, my voice trembling. A cold shiver ran down my spine, an unfamiliar fear gripping me. Wrapping my arms around myself, I slowly approached the body of Kim Seong-Hoon. He was lying face down, his body utterly still. I knelt beside him, my hands shaking as I checked for a pulse. The warm touch of his skin flooded me with relief. He''s okay. Thank god... "What about the others?!" I frantically checked my beast count. One was down. One of them was dead, while the others had survived. "Who...?" My heart sank as I realized the connection to Ravokar was gone. The proud Thunder Tempest had shielded Malrang until the bitter end. The weight of his injuries had finally claimed him. "Why you... of all those who had to die... fuck!" I choked on my words, my voice breaking. "I''m so sorry, my boy. I failed to protect you. I''m so pathetic..." I knelt before his bloody, lifeless body. It was cold to the touch. The one who had been the hardest to tame had also been the most loyal. Ravokar had only been with me for a short time, but in those moments, we''d shared so much. So much laughter. So much joy. "Rest in peace, my guardian angel. One day, I promise to avenge your soul. For this body that served us so faithfully, I will make the world burn if that''s what it takes. Thank you for being with me. Thank you for being my friend." Tears streamed down my cheeks, heavy with guilt and despair. I had sworn to myself I would never lose anyone again, yet I had failed once more. "Woo?" A weak, trembling howl reached my ears. It was Malrang. She was in her small form now, her body battered and bloodied. One of her tails was missing, likely torn off during the battle. "Malrang!" I jumped to her side, my body moving faster than my mind, tears still streaming down my face, anger and grief warring inside me. I gently pulled her into my arms, holding her fragile, battered form close. "I''m so glad you''re alive," I choked out, my voice trembling with emotion. "I''m so sorry for disappearing for so long! I swear, I''ll never leave you again!" My words came out in a near scream, laced with the overwhelming relief and pain flooding my heart. "Gaon... I..." Malrang''s weak voice broke through the haze of my despair. "I''m glad you''re okay. I was so worried. All of us were... Ravokar... he... he saved my life. How is he?" She tried to lift her tiny head, searching for him. I tightened my embrace, pressing her closer to me as fresh tears streamed down my cheeks. "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..." I whispered, my voice cracking under the weight of my sorrow. My tears fell harder, each one carrying the agony of my failure. Her body tensed, a low, mournful howl escaping her lips as she averted her gaze, refusing to look at him. Only small tears trickled down her face. I''m such a failure. I can''t even protect the ones I care about from crying... Moments passed, and one by one, everyone began to stir, slowly regaining consciousness. It was as if Nam Ji-Ho had chosen not to kill anyone, only knock them out. But why? We had killed all of his allies, yet he didn''t seem to care. What was his plan? None of it made sense... The wolves began to gather around their fallen comrade, their movements slow and deliberate, as if paying their respects. AWOOOOOOO! A collective howl of pain and sorrow erupted, echoing through the battlefield and beyond. It carried with it a message to the world¡ªthat one of them had departed for the unknown. How are these creatures not real? I thought, watching their mournful vigil. They bleed, they cry, just as I do... How did the Creator make them? Is he truly a god...? The words of the Goddess of Fire lingered in my mind, a haunting reminder: these creatures were his creations, nothing more. Yet, seeing their grief, I couldn''t believe it. I stood silently by his body, unable to move, lost in the weight of my grief. Then, a hand rested gently on my shoulder. It was Seong-Hoon. Another hand followed, and then another. Slowly, Eun-Woo and Jieun stood beside me, their legs trembling but holding steady, supporting me once again in this moment of loss. "He was a good wolf. I''ll miss him," Eun-Woo said softly. With deliberate care, he stepped forward, lifting Ravokar''s lifeless body and placing it over his broad shoulders. "We can''t bury him in this desolate place. His soul will never rest here. It''s a cursed land¡ªsouls are trapped here. Let''s move. He deserves a proper burial." I nodded wordlessly and followed. My heart clenched at the thought of saying goodbye. How could I? At first, he was just a monster I had tamed, but now... now he was a friend. It took us hours of slow, heavy walking to leave the barren, desolate land behind. Finally, we arrived at the place where we laid Jeong Soo-Ah to rest. "I hope he will rest well here..." I murmured, my voice heavy with grief. After burying Ravokar and taking some time to rest, we decided to head to the ruins of Kim Ha-Joon''s former city. What had once been a thriving stronghold was now a settlement for a small group of survivors. "Who goes there?!" A young man in his early twenties called out as we approached the now-repaired gate. He clutched a wooden spear, his hands trembling slightly. Judging by his aura, he was barely level 15¡ªa bug in this world, hardly worth noticing. "Kindly move, and I won''t kill you," I said coldly, my voice devoid of warmth. This morning had been a nightmare, and I needed to vent my frustration. I didn''t intend to kill him¡ªjust intimidate him. My King''s Aura swept over him, and his body obeyed without question. The terror in his wide eyes said it all; he looked as though he might wet himself. "Who dares to intrude on my kingdom?!" Suddenly, the air shifted, taking on an emerald hue. A young woman, likely around my age, emerged from the ground in a brilliant flourish of vines, her very being seeming to merge with nature itself. [Choi Min-Jeong] [Level 23] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Just a level 23 ruler... I see... Her hands are far from clean. That''s all the excuse I need to kill her if needed. Her eyes widened in shock as if she recognized me. My eyes met hers, and my King''s Aura immediately took hold. She trembled violently before collapsing to her knees. "I''m sorry! I didn''t know a mighty king had come to see me. I''m so sorry! Take anything you want from us¡ªjust please, don''t kill us!" "Oh?" I tilted my head, surprised by her quick submission. I see. She''s likely encountered stronger foes before. Is this how she always reacts? How pathetic... "What should we do with them, big sis?" Seong-Hoon interrupted, stepping forward boldly. Without hesitation, he shoved the gates open, the wood creaking loudly in protest. "We''ll keep them," I replied, my voice cold but resolute. My gaze swept over the trembling crowd. "It''s time to change this world. Starting today, on the very ground where I slayed Kim Ha-Joon, we will build an empire. An empire of people who feel protected. We will grow so strong that no one will dare provoke us again!" The people began to gather, their faces etched with fear and confusion. They trembled in my presence, their weak bodies barely able to stand under the weight of my aura. I''m too weak right now, I thought, my jaw tightening. But I''ll build an empire, piece by piece, to fight against those who stand in our way. I won''t let anyone I care for die again. I was naive to think I could do everything alone... I raised my voice, letting it carry over the crowd. "Listen well! From this moment forward, you are all citizens of the Empire of the Undying Flame! And I, Lee Gaon, am your Demon Empress! I will lead this empire to a place where we all feel safe, where no one will dare threaten us. Those who submit to me will find protection under my flame. Those who defy me will perish!" My words echoed like thunder. One by one, the people dropped to their knees. Even my friends knelt, and behind them, over a hundred of my demon beasts bowed their heads in unison. I, Lee Gaon, am now an Empress. Explore hidden tales at empire "For the glory of the Empire of the Undying Flame!" I roared, raising my fist high. My friends joined in, their voices fierce and unwavering. The people hesitated, fear flashing in their eyes, but soon their voices joined the chorus. Just you wait, Nam Ji-Ho. I''m coming for you! The words reverberated through my entire being, every fiber of me screaming for revenge. But then, as my darkness surged within my soul, an all-too-familiar voice echoed in my mind. "I''ve missed you, Gaon," it whispered, cold and eerie, like a phantom. Now, it sounded exactly like mine, the only difference was its pure coldness. Chapter 90 The Empresss Departure A week passed slowly. I had the entire settlement rebuilt and remodeled, now adorned with intricate golden patterns. I''d discovered a gold mine not far from here¡ªone the previous inhabitants had been excavating for some time. Naturally, I had "kindly" taken it for my own purposes. Well, it''s not my fault I''m stronger and in charge, right?Ahem... I really shouldn''t think like that. I''m an empress now, after all. But... this is driving me nuts. Especially the eerie voice in my head, the one that seems to creep in closer each day, pushing me toward insanity. Why did it have to come back...? If I had known how hard it was to run an empire, I might never have built one in the first place. Managing everything felt like an endless battle. Still, I had publicly appointed my friends as generals¡ªa simple gesture, but one the people seemed to love for some reason. To add to the ranks, I also made the girl who had run this place before one of the generals. It felt fair to me. Choi Min-Jeong was powerful, and we quickly became friendly. I''d learned she used to be a herbalist, but by some twist of fate, she had taken on the role of [Nature Child]¡ªa powerful class that gave her control over all things natural. She confessed to me that she''d been enslaved by Kim Ha-Joon in the past. When we stormed this place, she had hidden herself and watched in satisfaction as I struck him down. She was grateful to me, and over time, I began to trust her. With four generals, each took on a role in building our growing empire. Kim Seong-Hoon was appointed General of War, taking charge of commanding and training the troops. His enthusiasm and strategic mind were perfectly suited for the task. Word of a "friendly empire" being born had spread far and wide, drawing more people to our cause. As a result, our army had grown to around ten thousand troops¡ªa remarkable force for the foundation of our new nation. Park Jieun was known as the General of Wellbeing. Despite being a child, no one dared to look down on her. With an air of authority beyond her years, she quickly took charge of managing food supplies and organizing living quarters for the people. We gave those who were weak or possessed only basic roles the freedom to choose their path¡ªwhether they wanted to join the army or live as ordinary citizens, working hard each day to help increase our supplies and sustain the empire. Kang Eun-Woo became known as the General of Wealth and Influence. He swiftly took on the role of forging connections and building our economy, starting with the gold mine we had discovered. Unsurprisingly, even in this world, we were still human¡ªgold made us greedy. It quickly became the currency that most nations and self-proclaimed empires, including ours, began using for trade. With his skillful diplomacy, Eun-Woo established connections with nearby villages, absorbing them into our growing empire. Under his guidance, our territory expanded from the Forest of the Beginning all the way to the region I had named the Land of Eternal Flame, solidifying our foothold in this world. Choi Min-Jeong was appointed as the General of Internal Matters. Her responsibilities included handling paperwork, addressing the requests and concerns of the people, and overseeing the creation of jobs, schools, and hospitals. Her calm and methodical nature made her the perfect choice for managing the internal workings of our empire, ensuring that its foundation was built to last. It was a slow process, but through the hard work and dedication of everyone, we began to learn how to construct a thriving, large-scale city. We named it Luminara¡ªa name meant to evoke hope and light for those who sought harmony within its walls, yet a warning of fire and fury for those who dared to threaten us. Today was a calm, peaceful evening as I strolled through the dimly lit streets. Everything had gone well so far. Our influence continued to expand across the region, and the city was thriving. But as I walked, a nagging thought tugged at my mind. How many days has it been since I last fought someone? I couldn''t remember. This life didn''t suit me. I wasn''t meant to sit idly, overseeing the growth of an empire. We needed a leader who was strong, someone who could one day lead this empire to its peak. That''s when the decision crystallized in my mind: I would leave. I would entrust this place to my friends, letting them take care of the empire while I went on my own path. I knew it would weaken them for a time¡ªtheir levels would drop without my direct support¡ªbut the expeditions they''d lead in my absence would give them the chance to train and grow stronger. I trusted them. They would do well, and the empire would remain in capable hands. Find more to read at empire "Empress!" A small girl ran toward me from a wooden house. This family had been rescued by me a few days ago. They had been transported to this world together, a stroke of luck for them. I happened to pass their area with Malrang just as several high-level Ratabos were about to take their lives. We slew the monsters, saving them in the nick of time. Since then, the little girl, Kim Ara, had been attached to me. She possessed a unique and terrifying power¡ªthe ability to manipulate time itself. A fearsome role, and I was relieved that I had been the one to find her. As for her parents, their roles were far more ordinary. The mother was a summoner, and the father a warrior. They had chosen the easy path, as many of the older generations often did. They clung to the norm, unwilling to push the boundaries of the system. I didn''t blame them for it. They were hardworking people¡ªthe kind of citizens the empire needed to handle the demanding, unglamorous work. If they were content to labor in the fields, I would reward them handsomely for their contributions. My goal was to create a system free of corruption. I knew it was a foolish dream, but I wanted to try, at least. If I carefully chose the right people and wielded my power to instill fear in anyone who dared think of betrayal, it might just work. With a loyal court and firm leadership, the empire could flourish. "Hello, little sister Ara. How are you doing?" I smiled warmly, bending down to stroke her hair. She was incredibly cute, her beauty already evident, yet she was no older than seven. "I''ve decided!" she announced with a giggle, her eyes shining with determination. "I will be like you someday, Empress¡ªbeautiful and powerful! Someone who can lead the troops and be the strongest!" She hugged me tightly, her small arms wrapping around me. It was a strange feeling, yet comforting. For the first time in a long while, it felt as though I truly belonged. The lonely hole in my heart was beginning to heal, slowly but surely. Yes, I thought. I need power to protect this place. If people like Nam Ji-Ho ever decide to challenge us again, even I might not be enough to stop them. After a few minutes of chatting, I waved her goodbye and continued my stroll through the streets. I wanted to commit the city to memory. It was a place that looked just like something out of the Joseon Dynasty, painstakingly reconstructed by those who remembered its grandeur. I believed we had done an excellent job bringing it to life. Even a science department had been founded by an elder named Han Min-Jae. He was researching ways to harness what he called "magic," the power of this world, to create weapons and innovative energy sources. His dream was to light the streets permanently and provide warmth to homes in case winter ever came. To be honest, I wasn''t even sure if this region experienced winter. The landscape resembled Earth, but it remained a mystery. Some claimed the current season felt like autumn¡ªthe air was getting cooler, and the leaves had begun to fall. If that was true, it meant this world, or at least this region, shared similarities with Earth. Perhaps one day, we would find out for certain. "Big sis!" Seong-Hoon called out, stumbling out of the pub with Eun-Woo in tow. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Gaon! We missed you," Eun-Woo slurred, his cheeks flushed from alcohol. "Running an empire is so hard! But I''m having fun! Should we bow before the empress? Haha!" He was completely drunk, his tongue loosened by the drink, but I didn''t mind. These two were the only people who could speak to me like this, no matter the time or place. "Tomorrow, I have something very important to announce to everyone," I said firmly, ignoring his teasing. "Please sober up and meet me in front of the Lee Palace. And make sure everyone in the city is gathered." Seong-Hoon gave me a strange look, his brow furrowed. I could tell he had already guessed what my plan was. Somehow, this idiot always managed to understand me better than anyone else. "Come drink some more with us," he urged, grinning. This time, I didn''t turn them down. We drank together, enjoying the alcohol crafted by the pub owner, whose unique power allowed him to ferment fruits and vegetables at incredible speed. It was in moments like these that I realized not every power in this world was meant for battle. Many were perfectly suited for ordinary, everyday living, and that brought its own kind of magic to our lives. The next day arrived, and the entire city gathered in the main square. We had expanded the fences around the area near the palace, making it incredibly spacious with the help of those gifted in controlling the earth element. Cheers erupted throughout the city as I stepped out of the well-decorated palace. My eyes scanned the crowd¡ªat least forty thousand people stood before me. It was a breathtaking sight, and I couldn''t help but marvel at how much we had grown in such a short time. But it also meant something unsettling: a massive number of people were being transported to this world. With the Forest of the Beginning now under our control, more people kept arriving. That monster¡ªthe one pulling the strings¡ªwasn''t stopping. He had begun targeting not just the talented but seemingly anyone. If my guess was right, Earth must be in chaos with so many people vanishing into thin air. To command their attention and solidify their trust, I knew I needed to show my power. Golden flames ignited around my body, blazing fiercely as my wings spread wide. My scythe materialized in my hands, and the air grew heavy under the weight of my King''s Aura. The entire square was submerged in my presence. "I, Lee Gaon, have important news to share with you all," I announced, letting my voice echo across the crowd. After a brief pause, I continued, "I am leaving on my own. I entrust this place to my trusted generals, who will continue to lead and protect the empire in my absence. I will grow so powerful, reaching impossible levels, and one day I will return¡ªto protect all of you and to spread the will of this empire far and wide!" Chapter 91 The Empresss Departure(Part 2) My words were met with dead silence. Nobody moved, and nobody cheered. It was as if the air itself had grown heavy with their disbelief.Well, of course. Who could blame them? The person they all depended on had just announced she was leaving. If I were in their position, I''d probably be mad too. Malrang stood off to the side in her small, adorable form, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She looked at me eagerly, clearly expecting to accompany me. "When are we leaving, Gaon?" her voice echoed excitedly in my mind. But I didn''t respond. Instead, I turned my attention back to the crowd and continued my speech. "I know this may come as a shock to all of you," I began, my voice steady despite the weight in my chest. "I didn''t plan on doing this at first, but the empire needs a strong leader¡ªone that I am not at the moment. My goal is to reach a level where all of you will feel truly safe under my protection. I hope you can understand my decision." As I spoke, my eyes met Kim Ara''s. Her face said everything her words couldn''t¡ªbetrayal, sadness, and confusion. Tears streamed slowly down her cheeks, each one a painful reminder of what my choice meant to them. In that moment, it felt as though I had shattered their trust. "It''s okay, Empress. We understand," a man in a white tunic suddenly spoke, his voice calm yet filled with conviction. "Without you, we wouldn''t even have a place to call home." I recognized him immediately¡ªPark Hyun-Woo. If my memory served me right, he had been a priest in normal society, and in this world, he had retained almost the same role. Now, he was a [Holy Priest], a truly powerful class capable of saving someone even on the verge of death. "We, as a nation, must grow strong!" Park Hyun-Woo''s voice rang out, his passion igniting the hearts of everyone gathered. "In this world, where the strong devour the weak, we cannot afford to falter! Without strength, we would be crushed by those who covet our riches. But we are not without hope, for the gods themselves have chosen her to lead us! Our Demon Empress stands as the light in this unforgiving darkness. Even as she departs to grow stronger, her will and protection shall remain with us. We will honor her name, bring this empire to unparalleled greatness, and await her glorious return! Glory to the Demon Empress! Glory to the Empire of Eternal Flame!" His words echoed through the square, and for a brief moment, silence lingered, as if the crowd was holding its collective breath. Then, like a spark igniting a powder keg, the people erupted in deafening cheers. "Glory to the Demon Empress!" they shouted, their voices rising in unison. My name echoed over and over again, a strange, almost surreal sensation washing over me as thousands of voices chanted my title. Some of the people raised their fists, others clasped their hands together in prayer, and a few even wept, their tears glinting in the sunlight. The sheer power of their belief in me hit like a wave. It wasn''t just noise¡ªit was a vow. A promise from these people to stand strong, to carry on my vision even in my absence. My chest tightened as I watched them, a mix of pride and guilt swirling within me. I didn''t deserve this kind of loyalty... not yet. But as the chants grew louder, shaking the very ground beneath our feet, I couldn''t help but believe, even if just for a moment, that I could live up to the image they saw in me. One day, I thought, I will return to them stronger than ever. I won''t let them down. My generals stood behind me, their faces a mix of confusion and sadness. They were grappling with the reality of my decision, just like everyone else. Only Seong-Hoon, with his ever-defiant spirit, smiled brightly. Without hesitation, he joined in the chanting, his booming voice cutting through the crowd like a spark. His enthusiasm was infectious, and soon the others followed, their voices rising to match the crowd''s fervor. Even the beasts scattered around the square roared wildly, their cries blending into the cacophony of devotion. Malrang, ever loyal, transformed into her massive form. Her powerful voice boomed louder than all the others, shaking the air itself. But as I turned to look at her, I saw the tears streaming down her cheeks. She understood. She understood all too well. We had only just reunited, and yet we had to part ways again. It wasn''t that she was holding me back¡ªI knew she would never do that. It was me. I didn''t trust my own strength enough to protect her. After my announcement, the people wasted no time preparing to see me off. A massive carnival was being organized in my honor, with music, decorations, and excitement spreading through the city like wildfire. I couldn''t help but feel undeserving of it. After all, I had created this empire only to detach myself from it so soon. But deep down, I knew why I was leaving. Threats like Nam Ji-Ho loomed in my mind, not with fear, but with a burning excitement. The thought of reaching his level, of standing toe-to-toe with him and emerging victorious, made my blood race. I craved that strength, not just for myself but for my empire. I needed to grow, to become the protector they deserved. Also, I needed a break. It was all too much for me. I had to escape¡ªto be alone, even if just for a while. The next morning, after finally getting a good night''s sleep, I stood alone in front of the city gate. The streets were quiet, the world still wrapped in the stillness of dawn. Everyone was still asleep. I hadn''t said goodbye to my friends¡ªI just couldn''t find the strength to face them. Deep down, I longed to stay, to live a peaceful life as their empress. But that wasn''t a luxury I could afford. Not yet. With a flick of my finger, I activated the new ability I''d obtained: [Beast World]. A wave of black strands emerged from all around me, rushing into my palm and disappearing into my body. It tickled slightly as it happened, and for a brief moment, I felt my soul grow heavy. This is freaking amazing! I wonder what that world looks like! The thought filled me with excitement, but I had no way of entering and exploring it myself. I''d have to rely on my beasts to tell me more later. As for why I didn''t bring Malrang with me, the answer was simple: she wasn''t a demon beast. Our bond was different. The [Soul Link] skill we shared was unique¡ªit allowed her to grow and gain experience from me, no matter how far apart we were. How fascinating was that? It was as if we were always connected, even across vast distances. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I decided to head northeast, leaving the city behind in the distance. I didn''t know when I would return¡ªwould it be a day, a week, months, or even years? But no matter how far I went, I would always keep watch over this place from afar. "Goodbye," I murmured reluctantly. If it had been me when I first arrived in this world, I would never have meddled in such affairs. I would have stayed far away, indifferent to building empires or leading people. But during this short time, I had changed. I had grown attached, and that attachment made leaving even harder. Yet, I knew I had to return to how I had always been¡ªfocused and solitary. Only that path would lead me to the strength I needed. It took me a few hours to leave the forest on foot, and I soon found myself back in the metallic land. This place was under my control now, yet it still held countless mysteries that I couldn''t ignore. Enjoy more content from empire My thoughts drifted to the memory of when Ravokar and I had stopped by a strange crevice. The bottom of the chasm bubbled with molten lava, a fiery abyss that seemed alive. Even then, something about that place had called to me, tugging at my very soul. Without hesitation, I made my decision. Approaching the edge, I leaped down into the molten depths, summoning one of my crabs to guide me through the searing river of metal. The pull had grown stronger, undeniable. Whatever lay beneath the surface, I had to uncover it. The moment my body met the molten metal, I felt it¡ªa presence deep below, at the very bottom of this fiery abyss. It took time for us to descend, the crevice seeming endless, with the molten river stretching far deeper than I had anticipated. The oppressive heat pressed against me, but I pushed forward, the pull guiding me ever downward. After nearly ten minutes, we finally reached the ground. What greeted me there made my soul tremble. Before me, partially buried beneath jagged rocks, was a faint but familiar golden glow. I stepped closer, my heart pounding. There was no mistaking it¡ªI had actually found it. The golden plate, a relic from the world of cultivators, lay before me. Its light flickered softly, as if waiting for this very moment. Well, hello there! Chapter 92 Ascending to the Soul Orb Stage I scooped it up as quickly as possible, holding it tightly in my hands. Even submerged in the pool of molten metal, the golden plate showed no signs of melting. Its glow intensified the moment I touched it, and I felt a strange resonance, like it was reaching out to me¡ªas if we were meant to be together.This... this will make me insanely strong. The thought sent a surge of determination through me. Perhaps sooner than I imagined, I''ll have my rematch against Nam Ji-Ho. "Let''s go up now!" I commanded, my thoughts reaching my beast effortlessly. Communicating with them through my mind was so much easier than trying to decipher their language. "Yes, Master!" the molten crab replied, its voice echoing in my head with unwavering obedience. Once we emerged from the crevice, I quickly summoned the molten crab back to its world. Watching it disappear into a flicker of molten light, I stretched and glanced toward the horizon. "Well then, it''s time to move east," I said to myself. My gut never lied when it came to decisions like this. Well... except when I was gambling in games, but that was completely different. Totally different, I promised myself with a smirk. Molten lava still dripped from my body, sizzling as it hit the ground. I shook it off and continued on my way, absentmindedly playing with the golden plate in my palm. Its weight felt strange¡ªalmost alive¡ªas if it held secrets waiting to be unraveled. I wonder what else it can do? The thought nagged at me. I should find a place to sit down and study it more. I glanced around, scanning the terrain for somewhere private, but no place seemed suitable for an extended stay. With a sigh, I resigned myself to traveling a bit farther. If someone spots me working with this... My grip on the plate tightened. I''ll have no choice but to kill them, no matter who they are. Some secrets weren''t meant to be shared. They had to stay hidden¡ªforever. This whole place is strange, almost otherworldly. Sadly, I had no chance to explore it properly when I first arrived in the illusory world. I wish I could''ve seen this land in its prime, back in the days when it must have been blooming with life. A part of me hoped I''d be able to rebuild these lands one day, to restore their former glory. Perhaps this seemingly endless metal could be used for a noble purpose¡ªa good cause that would make these desolate lands thrive again. It took me five days to finally exit the area. Strangely, I didn''t encounter a single monster along the way¡ªit was almost disappointing. The journey felt eerily quiet, the desolation pressing down on me. I did spot a few people passing through the region, but they quickly fled the moment they felt my aura. Some, however, dropped to the ground in my presence, their fear evident. They were likely those who had heard of me¡ªthose who served under my empire. To those who knelt, I paused and turned to them, offering a gentle nod and a small smile. The tension melted from their faces, and they seemed relieved. Even in the silence of this barren land, I could feel their gratitude, their belief in me. This feels so unlike me, I thought, my steps faltering for a moment. I feel out of character. Shaking my head, I forced myself to focus. I need to concentrate on what lies ahead. The new area was mesmerizing, filled with towering emerald crystals that gleamed faintly in the dim light. It was as if the entire place was encased in sharp, translucent glass. Every step I took had to be precise, careful¡ªone wrong move and I could find myself pierced by the jagged terrain. Has this place always been like this? I wondered. How does something like this form naturally? Or does it? To my right, a small path caught my eye. It looked distinctly human-made, the ground smooth and worn as it disappeared into what appeared to be a cave. Around it, mountains of crystal, at least twenty to forty meters tall, loomed like silent sentinels. Why not? I decided, stepping toward the entrance. The worst that could happen is someone tries to ambush me. Honestly, it''d be fun to see their faces when they realize they''ve messed with the wrong person. The thought brought a small smirk to my lips. Still, I hoped this place wouldn''t attract that kind of fool. I had enough on my plate without dealing with idiots. I think my luck had finally started to turn. The emerald crystal passage stretched out before me like a dream, its walls shimmering with hues of green and gold as the faint light filtered through. The crystals refracted the sunlight in dazzling patterns, casting the cave in an ethereal glow. It felt like stepping into another world¡ªan untouched, forgotten sanctuary of beauty. At the end of the passage, I emerged into a small room, its walls glistening like polished glass. Though the space was limited, it was just enough for me to sit down comfortably. The sunlight streaming through a narrow opening above turned the entire room into a sparkling haven, each emerald crystal catching the light and throwing it in vibrant rays across the chamber. The effect was mesmerizing, and for a moment, I simply stood there, taking it all in. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, I sat on the smooth ground, pulling out the golden plate from my [Spatial Storage]. The space felt embarrassingly empty for someone at level 23, a testament to how little I used it. Among the few items inside was a well-preserved Ratabo tusk, still untouched. I should have left it for the people in Luminara, I thought with a sigh. Maybe it could have been useful. "Let''s see what secrets you''ll reveal to me today," I muttered, holding the golden plate in my hands. With a flick of my wrist, I ignited it with fire, the flames dancing along its surface. The reaction was immediate¡ªI felt a surge of pure energy wash over my soul, like a river cleansing every corner of my being. It was a strange, almost otherworldly sensation. The air around me trembled faintly, as if responding to the plate''s power. Fortunately, the crystals lining the walls absorbed most of the vibrations, their emerald glow shimmering as though alive. This place really is perfect, I thought. A safe, hidden sanctuary. To ensure my privacy, I cast black fire over the entrance, sealing it completely. The flames flickered ominously, creating a barrier that no outsider could see through. With the outside world shut away, I turned my attention back to the plate, eager to uncover the mysteries it held. What if I increased the fire''s power slightly? With a flick of my finger, the golden flames roared to life, burning brightly and illuminating the crystal chamber like a miniature sun. In that instant, I felt warmth radiating from below, as if the ground itself had become a heated floor. Glancing down, my stomach dropped. A fiery circle began forming beneath me, intricate runes lighting up one after another in a perfect, glowing ring. The symbols pulsed with energy, each one awakening something ancient and powerful. The strange sensation made my heart pound. Instinctively, I was about to stand and cancel it. "Don''t move! This will be beneficial to us!" a chilling voice echoed in my mind, freezing me in place. "This plate you found is a freaking treasure. Imagine how far we can grow with this!" An eerie laugh accompanied the voice. My body tensed, and a familiar surge of anger bubbled within me. "Fuck off," I hissed through gritted teeth. "First of all, it''s my power, not yours. And second, there is no us. Not anymore!" "Haaa... Gaon, you''re still so foolish," the voice sneered, unfazed by my defiance. "Without me, you would have died in your last fight against Nam Ji-Ho. Do you really think you survived on your own strength? Don''t make me laugh, you weakling." I didn''t respond. Not because it wasn''t worth arguing, but because I couldn''t. The pressure bearing down on me was overwhelming, making it impossible to speak. Worse still, it was right¡ªI wasn''t strong enough. I needed to grow stronger, and fast. The last rune lit up, and everything shifted. Suddenly, five explosive booms echoed inside my soul, one after another, reverberating through my very being. My soul expanded wildly, the energy surging through me both exhilarating and terrifying. The pain was excruciating as if my soul itself was about to shatter. Then, something detached. I felt it break free¡ªa small orb forming within me, radiating immense power. It grew rapidly, expanding to a three-meter diameter before stabilizing and beginning to orbit my soul like a moon. The moment it solidified, my entire being erupted with power. The temperature around me skyrocketed, and in an instant, the emerald crystals shattered, the room exploding as though packed with dynamite. Shards of green flew in all directions, leaving nothing but destruction in their wake. When the dust settled, I sat cross-legged in the rubble, golden flames swirling around me in a raging inferno. I felt reborn. Did I just reach the Soul Orb stage? What the hell!? My fists clenched tightly, energy coursing through every fiber of my body. I feel like I could destroy anyone at this point! Opening my eyes, I felt flames reflected within them, blazing like the fires of creation. A wicked grin spread across my face. "First step is done," I said aloud, my voice steady, crackling with resolve. "I will become the strongest in the world soon." Chapter 93 Hunger... (Warning: This chapter contains an extreme level of gore.) The world looked completely different now. My vision was sharper, clearer, and filled with details I''d never noticed before. Ominous soul energy floated in the sky like golden, ethereal clouds, twisting and writhing with unnatural intent. It was as if the world had paused for a moment, holding its breath in reverence¡ªor perhaps fear.Then, all the fire that had erupted from my body moments ago began rushing back to me in a torrent of raw, uncontrollable power. The sheer force of it threatened to overwhelm me, yet I held on, barely managing to contain it. My soul surged and expanded rapidly, growing beyond anything I could have imagined. If I had to guess, my soul now towered five, maybe six meters tall, its form resembling a flickering wisp of flame. But it wasn''t just fire¡ªit was something far beyond that. Something otherworldly. Uncanny. Its brilliance burned with an intensity that made even me hesitate to look too closely. Black and gold swirled together in perfect harmony, flickering and weaving like a living tapestry of fire and shadow. It was truly beautiful¡ªa sight that felt almost too grand to belong to me. Time to move, I thought, the weight of reality settling back in. I had most likely attracted a lot of attention with that display, better stay lowkey... I stood up and summoned my fire wings, their blazing form materializing behind me. The sheer length of them left me in awe¡ªthey stretched at least a meter on either side, slightly thin yet elegant in their design. But it wasn''t their size that amazed me¡ªit was the power radiating from them, an indescribable force that seemed to burn brighter with each passing moment. I flapped my wings, and in the blink of an eye, I was soaring three meters above the ground. Within moments, I had climbed to a height of twenty meters, the world below shrinking beneath me as I headed east at an incredible speed. The feeling was exhilarating, as though I had completely left the burdens of the earth behind and ascended into the sky. I rolled through the air, testing my maneuverability, twisting and turning as I pushed my limits. The rush of wind against my face and the sheer freedom of flight filled me with joy. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So much for staying lowkey. My brilliant flash of golden fire lit up the sky, ensuring that everyone below saw me streaking past like a comet. But did I care? Not at that moment. It was far too fun. The crystal land stretched endlessly, its shimmering expanse glinting under the light. Flying made it so much easier to traverse¡ªI didn''t have to navigate the labyrinth of sharp crystal paths or waste time finding my way out. It almost felt like cheating, but I wasn''t complaining. Still, the effort of maintaining flight began to tire me out slightly. I really need to find a beast that can fly, I thought, the idea of something majestic filling my mind. Something like a dragon... I wonder how that one is doing right now... What was his name again? The memory eluded me, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, I mused, one day, I''ll return to that massive Blazelia tree and take it with me as a pet. A smirk tugged at my lips at the thought. That piece of shit actually tried to kill me at some point. The audacity¡­ It felt like I had been flying for an eternity. The emerald crystal lands stretched endlessly beneath me, their beauty overshadowed by the growing exhaustion settling in my body. Each flap of my wings felt heavier, and to make matters worse, something inside me began to stir¡ªsomething I hadn''t felt since the day I first arrived in this world. Hunger... I hadn''t consumed a single soul for almost a month, and now my reserves were completely depleted. The desire to devour crept over me like a shadow, insidious and relentless. It was unlike anything I''d expected. My body felt strained, my soul energy flickering dangerously low. The truth was stark: this great power came with a heavy responsibility, one I could no longer ignore. I needed to find a soul to consume, and fast. The burning sensation in my eyes was growing, an ominous warning of what might come if I waited too long. My grip on myself was slipping, and the thought chilled me to the core. If I lose control... who knows who I might attack? There''s no beasts around... what do I do? My reserves seemed to have burned out much faster than I''d expected. It must be because of Beast World, I thought grimly. The connection to my beasts was draining more from me than I realized. Could it also be tied to the souls I consume? The thought struck me suddenly. Perhaps after a soul harvest, part of the soul''s nutrients goes to my beasts instead of staying with me... The realization was unsettling, but it made sense. If that was the cost of maintaining such power, I would need to find a way to manage it¡ªor risk losing myself entirely. After flying for about ten minutes, I spotted a group of humans below. Most of them were gathered around a large campfire, while others rested inside makeshift tents fashioned from large leaves. They had found a wide, open clearing in the crystal terrain¡ªa perfect spot for a small stronghold. It was impressive, really. There were at least forty or fifty of them, huddled together for warmth and companionship. Since it was nighttime, they were having dinner, their laughter and cheerful chatter rising into the crisp air. The sight tugged at something deep inside me, stirring a memory of three familiar faces. It made me smile warmly, if only for a fleeting moment. But then, without warning, a sharp, stabbing pain struck my temples. It was like being hit by an invisible hammer, and for a second, the world tilted violently. The intensity of it almost made me black out. I staggered mid-air, my wings faltering, and nearly plummeted to the ground. But somehow, I managed to regain my balance before crashing. "Hungry... We... must feed..." The eerie voice surged through me, overtaking my mind and body. No matter how much I struggled, I couldn''t regain control. My body refused to listen as if it had a will of its own. The hunger was overwhelming, an all-consuming force that drowned out every rational thought. I wanted to devour everything. Even the humans far below me smelled intoxicatingly delicious. Without my control, drool slipped from my lips as the intense desire to feed grew stronger. My powers raged, spiraling out of control, and the world around me began to blur into darkness. Everything happened so fast, and yet I could feel it¡ªfeel myself slipping further and further away. My body heavily dropped to the ground next to the massive bonfire, my own fire raged everywhere, it was so blurry I could not see anything, only feel what was happening. "Who ar¡ª" The first person who spoke didn''t even have time to finish their sentence before my scythe sliced through them like paper, splitting their body clean in half. Blood sprayed out in a grotesque arc, painting the ground beneath me. The blade was in its normal state, yet it was impossibly sharp. I didn''t even bother to check their level. All I knew was that, one by one, they began to attack me. Abilities exploded in my direction, waves of light, fire, and shadows crashing into where I stood. But the flames surrounding my body darkened, shifting into a black inferno. The fire consumed everything it touched, melting the attacks¡ªand the attackers themselves¡ªinto nothingness. "Feed... me... your... souls," the voice growled, low and guttural, echoing through me. It wasn''t mine. It couldn''t be mine. "This bitch is crazy! Everyone, attack!" a young voice shouted, rallying the others. More attacks followed, but my body moved faster than I could comprehend, a blur of violence and speed. Each second, more people fell. Blood soaked the ground beneath me, streaming like rivers, even splattering against my skin. It dripped down my body, warm and viscous, until some of it entered my mouth. The metallic taste hit my tongue, and I wanted to vomit¡ªbut my body relished it. I wasn''t human anymore. I wasn''t even a monster. I was something far worse. The screams echoed in my ears¡ªpleas for mercy, cries for help¡ªbut they only seemed to fuel the inferno raging inside me. I wanted to stop. I can''t stop. But no matter how hard I fought against the hunger, it overpowered me, dragging me deeper into this sick, twisted slaughter. Eventually, I gave in. My mind numbed to the chaos as my body moved of its own accord, cutting down every last person in my path. Blood pooled at my feet, its stench mingling with burnt flesh and charred metal. The smell alone should''ve made me retch, but instead, my body craved more. Please... just end it quickly. The thought echoed weakly through me, but I didn''t know if it had any effect. Pain shot through me as a sword slashed across my torso, severing one of my arms. The limb flew through the air, landing with a sickening thud. For a brief moment, I felt hope¡ªhope that someone strong enough could stop this madness. But that hope was short-lived. My arm regenerated in seconds, flames stitching flesh and bone together like it was nothing. The one who had attacked me growled in frustration, but before they could strike again, I moved. My hand clamped around their head, squeezing hard enough to make their skull crack beneath my fingers. Their muffled screams stopped as I felt their brain collapse, oozing through my fingers like overripe fruit. My hand raised to my mouth without my consent, and my tongue darted out to lick the mess from my fingers. The taste hit me like a punch to the gut, sickening and vile. I wanted to cry, to puke, to rip this damn body apart and end it all. But no¡ªthis thing controlling me savored it, reveling in the carnage. This is so fucking wrong. "Tonight we feast!" the voice roared through my body, triumphant and unrelenting. The last vestiges of my humanity screamed in protest, but they were drowned out by the sick satisfaction radiating through me. I had become the very thing I feared most¡ªan unrelenting force of destruction. "Soul Harvest..." Chapter 94 Losing Oneself Didn''t you say you''d never take over?! I screamed internally, my voice echoing through the void of my mind. You''ve completely betrayed my trust! If it''s food you wanted, I would have found you a beast to feed on¡ªnot humans. How am I better than a beast now? Am I even still human? You keep ruining my humanity!The eerie entity inside me had taken full control of my body. It offered no reply, no acknowledgment of my despair. Instead, it moved my body relentlessly and mercilessly. Even as countless orbs of darkness flew toward me, my body moved with swift, graceful precision. Each slice of my scythe cut through people effortlessly, the sheer skill and power behind every motion leaving me stunned. I had no idea my body was capable of such deadly mastery¡ªit was all the entity''s doing... I killed. And killed. Without stopping. Without feeling. My tongue, as though it had a will of its own, licked every drop of blood that spilled onto my lips, savoring it like it was nectar. I had become what I feared most¡ªa monster. Moments later, it was over. The battlefield was silent, a grim testament to the slaughter. My body had moved with horrifying precision, a beautiful yet terrifying display of power I never knew I possessed. Or perhaps... that it possessed. I stood alone, the last living being in this cursed place. This world is my prison now, I thought bitterly, staring at the carnage around me. They were all innocent¡ªevery single one of them¡ªand yet... My thoughts shattered like glass as the taste of human flesh lingered on my tongue. The disgust I had always clung to was gone, replaced with something far worse¡ªsatisfaction. In total, forty-three orbs were consumed by me. [Congratulations!] [You have reached Level 25] [Magic Control has now reached Level 20 and gained an extra element - Metal] [Congratulations!] [You have reached Level 26] [Congratulations!] [You have reached Level 27] [Congratulations!] [You have reached Level 28] [Congratulations!] [You have reached Level 29] [Congratulations!] S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You have reached Level 30] [A special condition has been met:] [Advancing to Soul King...] [Congratulations! You are now a Soul King] [New Soul King Abilities Granted:] [Sovereign''s Domain (Darkness Prison will merge into this ability and become one):] [The user asserts their dominance over an area, summoning a dark, ethereal domain where their powers are amplified by 20%. Within the domain, time slows by 50% for enemies, who are rendered unable to sense or see anything by normal means.] [Soul Harvest has evolved into Soul Reaver] [Level 1 Soul Reaver:] [The user can now rip the soul directly out of a weakened enemy on the brink of death, instantly executing them and consuming their soul. The nutritional value is doubled as the soul has no time to dissipate.] Fuck¡­ at what cost? This didn''t feel like victory. It felt like a cruel joke¡ªa spit in the face rather than a triumphant level-up. This isn''t how I wanted to grow strong... "This is for our own good..." The eerie voice echoed through my lips, though they no longer felt like mine. It wasn''t us speaking together anymore¡ªit was only that fucking eerie entity. Alone. Without my will. "There are no innocent people in this world, and you know that better than anyone, Gaon..." Its voice trailed off, cold and final. My gaze shifted involuntarily to the right, drawn behind a massive crystal. There, trembling and half-hidden, stood a woman¡ªno older than me. I could feel her fear. Her body quivered uncontrollably, her presence weak. Level 13, barely enough to survive in this world. Her eyes, wide and terrified, locked onto mine. They were pleading¡ªbegging me to stop, to spare her. I wanted to... I tried to... But no... I thought that since I was full¡ªsince I had consumed so much¡ªI would regain control. That somehow, I could wrest my body back from the entity. But I didn''t. I couldn''t. My scythe moved on its own, rising into the air as though it had a will of its own. It was back to its normal form¡ªif normal could ever describe a weapon cloaked in such immense darkness. It spun violently, slicing through the empty air with a whistle before vanishing completely. What''s happening?! I screamed internally, panic clawing at my mind. I was supposed to be the owner of this body, yet I had no idea what was unfolding. Then, in the next moment, my thoughts froze. The scythe reappeared¡ªmaterializing in front of the woman. She had no chance to scream or run. It sliced through her mercilessly, cutting her cleanly in half. My hand shot forward, fingers outstretched, as though reaching for something unseen. A strange, indescribable sensation flooded me¡ªthe feeling of grabbing something ethereal. And then I saw it. A black orb tore free from the woman''s body, wrenched from her very soul. Her eyes, once wide with terror, dulled in an instant, the spark of life snuffed out and replaced by nothing but cold, empty death. The orb rested in my palm now, humming faintly with power. My hand moved on its own again, fast¡ªtoo fast¡ªbringing the orb to my lips as I consumed it. A wave of foreign emotions slammed into me, fear and sorrow washed me, overwhelming and raw. They weren''t mine. They belonged to her. But instead of breaking me, they did the opposite. They strengthened me. The fear and sorrow coursed through my body, dark and unknown, filling me with power I hadn''t asked for. And I hated it. "If you want to become stronger, this is your path," the voice hissed through my lips, its tone dripping with twisted conviction. "You must learn to spread fear into the hearts of your enemies. That fear will amplify your powers beyond measure¡ªso high it will scrape the heavens. We will become unstoppable, Gaon. I will strip you of all your weaknesses. I will forge you into the true warrior of death. This is my mission." To hell with your mission! Give me back my body! I screamed internally, thrashing against its control. My golden fire¡ªit was there, I could feel it¡ªbut it was locked, caged, completely beyond my grasp. No matter how strong I had become, I couldn''t access it. It was mine, yet it refused to answer me. And then it laughed. A wild, guttural sound that erupted from my throat. "Ha... Hahahaha!" The laughter echoed around me, manic and triumphant, as though mocking my struggle. "If you think that your precious soul energy will suppress me, you''re still so naive," it sneered, venom dripping from every word. "The stronger you grow¡ªwhether through the system or through cultivation¡ªI will grow alongside you. We are tied forever, Gaon. The chains that bind us cannot be broken. Remember that, my child." Finally, control was mine again. My knees hit the ground hard, and I crumpled, my hands trembling as tears streamed down my face. Am I still human? The entire place was a nightmare of blood¡ªwashed, drowned, and stained in red. The wild bonfire that had once roared with life was now extinguished, choked out by the same crimson flood. I forced my gaze downward, my body trembling. My hands¡ªmy scythe¡ªit was all soaked in blood. I was a killer. No, worse than that. Even humans, innocent and undeserving, could no longer escape the slaughter I brought. How ironic. I had thought I could become an empress¡ªsomeone who would build a haven for the weak, a sanctuary where they could rest and feel protected. But what if I lost control like this again? What if it happened in my own empire? I didn''t even want to imagine that horror. I whispered bitterly into the silence, my voice hoarse and shaking. "This world is just as disgusting as the one before... Or is it like this because I''m here? Fuck... This place is a bloody mess. I should mov¡ª" "Ouch!" A sharp, searing pain stabbed through my scalp¡ªtwo different spots. My hands shot up instinctively, my fingers grazing something sharp and unyielding. Horns. I froze. Horns?! I touched them again, disbelief coursing through me. They were real. "Seriously? A horn? Am I actually becoming a freaking devil¡­?" I summoned my wings and rushed out of there, the air whipping against me as I fled. It was too much¡ªfar too much for me to handle. Is my body evolving into a demon? The thought clawed at my mind like a shadowy curse. My skills, my powers¡ªthey''re all so deeply tied to darkness. And then there''s the future Demon Lord title¡­ Was this always my path? I just wanted to get out. This place was too disturbing, too suffocating. Fuck, I don''t know... A bitter laugh threatened to escape my throat, but it turned into a shuddering breath. I love this kind of stuff. If this were an anime or a game, I''d be thrilled. A dark, overpowered protagonist destined to dominate. But this isn''t anime. This is my reality. Who am I now? Am I still Gaon? Or am I becoming a merciless Death Eater, a monster that feeds on souls and leaves only death in her wake? I don''t know anymore. It feels like I''m starting to lose myself¡­ Chapter 95 The Kingdom of Gamers I wasn''t sure how long I had been flying. Time seemed to blur, and at some point, the sun began to rise, its golden and crimson hues creeping across the horizon like slow-moving fire. But I barely noticed. My scalp burned relentlessly, the sharp, searing pain refusing to subside as the horns on my head continued to grow.It felt as though molten metal was being poured into my skull. Just when I thought the agony might never end, the growth shifted. The horns straightened and curved into smooth arcs, their presence undeniable now. They weren''t long¡ªjust thick enough to look solid and dangerous, with sharp, pointy tips. I think they''ve finally stopped growing... I reached up hesitantly, brushing my fingers over their surface. They felt cool to the touch, their texture like polished stone. I wish I had a mirror... I thought bitterly. But in this world, mirrors were nonexistent¡ªat least until someone crafted one. Shaking off the thought, I focused on flying. The emerald crystal lands finally faded behind me, their shimmering expanse giving way to something even more stunning. What stretched out before me was a massive forest, its beauty both surreal and haunting. The trees were unlike anything I''d ever seen. Their trunks looked as if they were carved from pure ice, crystal-clear and glinting faintly under the early morning light. Their branches spread wide, their leaves resembling delicate flakes of snow, fragile yet untouched by the rising sun. The air changed, too. The temperature dropped abruptly, but it wasn''t cold¡ªmore like a crisp, invigorating coolness, somewhere around fifteen degrees Celsius if I were to guess. It was refreshing, the kind of air that made you feel alive. But what truly baffled me was the grass. Amidst the icy, otherworldly beauty of the forest, the ground was carpeted in lush green grass, vibrant and full of life. It was an almost unnatural contrast, yet it felt harmonious in its own way. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hovered for a moment, captivated. The gentle sway of the snow-like leaves above and the rich green below felt like a living painting, impossibly serene. It wasn''t just the burning pain or the transformation that slipped from my mind¡ªthis tranquil beauty even made me forget the massacre I had unleashed just hours ago. The blood, the screams, the lives I had taken¡ªthey all faded, swallowed by the surreal calm of this place. For just a fleeting moment, I allowed myself to breathe, as if the forest itself was offering me a fragile reprieve from the darkness within. On the ground below, countless beasts moved through the forest, their forms weaving effortlessly between the crystalline trees. It was as if this entire area pulsed with life, a stark contrast to the barren and desolate places I had passed through before. This forest was alive¡ªvibrant, thriving, and teeming with creatures. Inspect! My vision sharpened as the information flooded in. Wow! Most of the monsters here are level 30 and above... My eyes widened as I scanned the area further. And some are even level 40. A few of them are demon beasts. The sheer density of high-level creatures was astonishing. Maybe I should expand my arsenal here, I mused, considering the potential. But doubt crept into my thoughts. If I do... will it make me lose my mind again when I go hungry? The question lingered heavily. The memory of losing control, the slaughter I had unleashed, resurfaced like a tidal wave, making my chest tighten. That means I''ll have to kill endlessly until I reach level 40... The weight of my resolve settled in. My destiny seemed irrevocably tied to killing, but I clenched my fists, determined not to succumb to the eerie voice again. If I must kill, let it be beasts, I don''t want to kill humans... only if they deserve it then I shall slice them in half. I flew down and landed softly on the ground, deciding it was better to walk instead of continuing to fly. My fire wings shone too brightly in the sky, drawing attention I didn''t want. Walking would be slower, but it was safer¡ªand I needed time to think anyway. GROWL The sound cut through the stillness almost immediately, drawing my eyes to a strange, tiny creature standing a few meters ahead. It was growling at me, its small frame bristling with aggression. The creature looked like a fox¡ªat least its face did¡ªbut its body was unmistakably that of a rabbit. What a weird combination, I thought, raising an eyebrow at the oddity. Before I could dwell on it, the beast attacked. A small yellow ring shot from its mouth, speeding toward me like a projectile. But with my future sight, it was almost laughably easy to dodge. I sidestepped smoothly, summoning my scythe in the same motion. With a quick, decisive swing, I unleashed a Water Slash. The blade cut through the creature like butter, severing it cleanly in half. Blood sprayed briefly before pooling on the ground, the beast''s body twitching once before going still. Without hesitation, I activated Soul Reaver, feeling a familiar rush as its soul was harvested and flew into my mouth. "Foolish little thing..." I muttered, not sparing the creature another glance as I stepped forward. My attention was quickly drawn to the rustling of bushes and the soft thuds of approaching footsteps. My eyes narrowed as a small army of the same half-fox, half-rabbit creatures emerged from the foliage. They surrounded me, growling, their sharp little teeth bared in defiance. There must have been at least a hundred of them, their golden fur shimmering under the light and casting a warm glow across the area. The sheer number of them dyed the entire space a vivid yellow, like a sea of glinting gold. Let''s see how they deal with me... and how many will dare to move. Without any effort on my part, Intimidation, my passive skill, flared to life. The air around me grew heavy, charged with an oppressive energy that radiated out in waves. A mysterious aura settled over the creatures, and I watched as their small bodies began to tremble. They didn''t flee, though¡ªfear anchored them in place. One by one, they lowered their heads, unable to meet my gaze. Damn, this skill is amazing. The realization sent a surge of satisfaction through me. Those much weaker than me can''t even move under its pressure. If I combine this with King''s Aura... The thought was tantalizing. I might not need to kill without reason anymore. Forcing them to submit without a fight would feel even better. I smirked, standing tall as the trembling creatures surrounding me remained frozen in submission. "Submit to your new Dark Lord!" I commanded, extending my hand. Over a hundred black vines erupted from the ground, slithering like living shadows and wrapping around each of the fox-like creatures. The beasts struggled momentarily before succumbing, bound completely to my will. As I named each one, I felt my mana drain rapidly, leaving me lightheaded for a brief moment. But then, a surge of power coursed through me, reinvigorating my soul. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have tamed new demon beasts!] A long string of messages flooded my mind... [You have acquired a new achievement!] [Expert Beast Tamer ¨C Tame over 200 demon beasts.] [10 skill points rewarded.] The rush was intoxicating. Expanding my army has never been this easy, I thought with a smirk. Now I had 256 beasts under my command. It drained a substantial amount of my soul energy, but the golden plate supporting my growth ensured it wasn''t an issue. With every passing day, I grew stronger. The other beasts in the area, upon feeling my aura and witnessing me absorb the Foxarabs, yes that is what they were called in the system, scattered like leaves in the wind. They fled and hid wherever they could, though their transparent trees couldn''t conceal them from my sight. For the rest of the day, I traveled northeast, my focus unbroken. As the sun began to dip below the horizon, I encountered a group of five humans. Two men and three women, one of whom appeared to be their leader. She was young and gorgeous, probably in her early twenties, and wasted no time approaching me once they spotted me. "Excuse me!" she called out, waving. "Would you like to join our group?" "Sorry, I prefer traveling alone," I replied with an awkward smile, already preparing to leave. "Please wait!" one of the men shouted, stepping forward. "We really need one more person to take down a supreme-level beast." He reached out to grab my shoulder, but I sidestepped easily, his hand swiping uselessly at the air. "Watch your hands," I said coldly, my voice dropping like ice. "Next time, I might not let it pass." I didn''t want to kill him over something so trivial, but I wasn''t about to tolerate such behavior. Who just grabs someone from behind without permission? "My apologies for him," the young leader said gently, stepping forward. "I''m Choi Ha-Eun, the leader of this mercenary group. We''re desperate for help to defeat a supreme-level beast." Explore more stories at empire "What''s a supreme-level beast?" I asked, curious. It was a term I hadn''t encountered before. "Huh, little sister, are you not from around here?" A tall, bulky man in his fifties gave me a curious look. "No," I replied simply. "I''m just a traveler." "Ah, that makes sense," Choi Ha-Eun said quickly, cutting off the older man. "Supreme-level beasts are creatures above level 40. We took on a quest from the Adventurers'' Guild to hunt one. Have you ever heard of the Kingdom of Gamers?" she asked, her tone soft yet excited. "No," I answered bluntly. "Am I supposed to?" "Of course!" she said, her voice suddenly animated. "The leader of the kingdom is none other than the powerful and amazing world champion. Surely you''ve heard of him, right?" I froze. My heart raced, my blood boiling. No... she couldn''t mean him... That piece of garbage who had trained me, only to abandon me when I needed him most. "You wouldn''t mean Jeong Suhan, would you?" I spat, anger thick in my voice. My aura flared uncontrollably, the air around me growing heavy with darkness. The entire group stepped back, their faces pale and drenched in sweat. "Y-Yes," Choi Ha-Eun stammered, her voice trembling. "Are you his... um... fan?" "Hahaha." A manic laugh burst from me, sharp and bitter. "You could say that." My scythe materialized in my hand with a flash of light. Its edge gleamed menacingly as shadows coiled around me like living creatures. "So, where did you say this Kingdom of Gamers was?" I asked coldly, my voice cutting through the tension like a blade. The area around me plunged into darkness, as my King''s aura washed over them. Chapter 96 Golden Flood Dragon The five people immediately dropped to their knees, their foreheads repeatedly hitting the ground. None of them dared to speak. My aura must have been too much for them¡ªone of the women began coughing up blood, her face paling in an instant. I could sense it clearly: if I wanted to, I could use my Soul Reaver right now. They were nothing to me. But I wasn''t here to kill. I was here for answers.Retracting my aura, I watched as they all collapsed to the ground, gasping for air. Discover more stories at empire "Talk. I don''t want to waste any more time here," I commanded coldly. Choi Ha-Eun, the first to recover, slowly pushed herself up from the dirt. She was trembling but determined. "We... we didn''t know we were in the presence of a king. Please forgive us for speaking so casually," she stammered, her head still bowed. Her behavior struck me. Unlike the others, her recovery was quick, almost practiced. This wasn''t her first encounter with a king¡ªshe was already used to such overwhelming power. "It''s north of here," she continued, her voice steadier now. "We can escort you. We swear not to break your trust!" Inspect! [Choi Ha-Eun] [Level 36] [Crimson Assassin] [Ruler] [Bound] Bound? What does that even mean? This was the first time I''d encountered such a term. "Why does your profile have a line that says ''bound''? What does it mean?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. My tone was laced with curiosity and suspicion. Choi Ha-Eun hesitated before speaking, her voice trembling but oddly fervent. "I serve a powerful master. He is a king, like you. He is my love and my life¡ªthe great master of women!" Suddenly, her voice rose into a scream. Her face twisted into a grotesque mix of a forced smile and tear-filled desperation. "Jang Pil-Soo owns my body and my rights!" This... wasn''t what I expected. It was painfully obvious she was under the influence of some kind of skill. Her strained expression and the hollow words she spoke screamed of a lack of honesty. Before I could respond, the other two women joined in, their screams echoing hers, eerily synchronized. The two men, however, remained silent. They exchanged dark glances, their expressions clouded with suppressed anger and sadness. Piece by piece, the truth fell into place. Jang Pil-Soo¡ªit had to be him. He must have some twisted skill to control women, to force this kind of submission. Disgusting. The very thought made my blood boil. I didn''t want to meddle in this mess, but something deep inside me screamed that walking away wasn''t an option. "Get up, all of you," I ordered, my voice softer but still commanding. I couldn''t trust them, not yet. I didn''t know how far Jang Pil-Soo''s influence extended or whether this skill allowed him to spy on those he had bound. I had to tread carefully. "Fine, I''ll help you with the supreme-level beast," I said firmly, watching their reactions. "But in exchange, you must lead me to the Kingdom of Gamers. And I''m very interested in meeting this so-called master of yours." I added a wink, hoping at least one of them would catch the meaning behind my words. But their faces fell instead. Regret and despair flickered in their eyes, their lips trembling as if they had just signed my death sentence. They misunderstood me. They thought I was walking straight into my own demise, that I didn''t realize the danger I was inviting. I wanted to tell them otherwise, to make it clear I had no intention of bowing to that bastard¡ªI intended to slay him. But I didn''t have the time to explain, and they had no other choice. "Will you truly help us kill that beast?" Choi Ha-Eun asked, her voice carrying a fragile mix of hope and determination. Her face changed, lighting up with a flicker of relief. She understood. The fire in her eyes burned brighter now, filled with a desperate yearning for freedom. This wasn''t about the supreme-level beast. She was clearly talking about her master¡ªthe one who had stolen everything from her. She was different from the others. Her defiance set her apart, and it only confirmed my suspicions: Jang Pil-Soo had a way to spy on these women, to keep them bound to his control. "Yes." I winked again, this time with a smirk. "Lead the way. I''ll make it quick, and then we can move on to the next task." I kept my tone light, as though I were referring to traveling to the Kingdom of Gamers. But I knew Choi Ha-Eun was sharp. If she truly understood, she''d know exactly what I meant. Choi Ha-Eun shot to her feet, her sharp tone cutting through the tension. "Get up, you fools! Why are you still rolling around like pigs? Move! Move!" Her voice was brimming with impatience, but I couldn''t blame her. Who wouldn''t want to seize even the smallest chance at freedom? I followed behind them as they scrambled to organize themselves, observing the group closely. Among them, only Choi Ha-Eun stood out¡ªher presence was different, sharper, more focused. The others were far less remarkable. As we walked, I took the opportunity to inspect their stats. It didn''t take long to confirm what I suspected: they were painfully average. Weak growth potential, no special roles, and a lack of passives to enhance their basic stats. People like this had no hope of standing at the peak¡ªunless, of course, they stumbled upon extraordinary luck. A rare achievement or a skill box could change everything, but for most, such fortune was as elusive as a dream. For the first time, I felt an overwhelming sense of luck. Gaining such a powerful role¡ªit was something others could only dream of. But who was to say that someone with a normal role couldn''t stand at the peak? The thought lingered in my mind. What if the rank one player turned out to be someone with a normal role? The irony of it would be both amusing and profoundly respectable. I couldn''t help but feel that my journey so far had been easier than most. Yet, as I glanced at the group, something struck me. None of them possessed the same darkness within. Strange. I should have sensed something, but there was nothing. The absence gnawed at the edges of my thoughts. Somehow, in this vast world, it seemed that only I and Kim Ha-Joon carried that peculiar presence within us. "We''re here." The voice snapped me out of my thoughts. One of the girls pointed ahead, and my gaze followed her finger to the enormous mountain range looming before us. The sight took my breath away. Towering peaks stretched endlessly across the horizon, their summits seemingly scraping the sky. But what truly stunned me was their color¡ªeach mountain gleamed with a golden hue, radiating an aura of majesty I hadn''t expected. We stood atop an incredibly high cliff, the sheer drop below us enough to make anyone''s stomach churn. Getting down from here wouldn''t be easy¡ªespecially for this group. For them, the descent would likely take a day or two at best. "So, who are we hunting? I''ll make it quick," I said, my tone curt. I didn''t want to waste any more time. "Huh? But we haven''t even made it down yet," one of the men replied, blinking in confusion. I recognized him¡ªKim Hyun-Woo. He was the one who had tried to grab my shoulder earlier, though I''d misjudged him at first. Now, I could see he wasn''t all that bad. Despite his lack of strength, he carried himself with an unyielding determination. His fire burned bright and fierce, a stark contrast to the mediocrity of his stats. It was clear he cared deeply for this group, and that, at least, earned him some respect in my eyes. "Just tell me," I said flatly. "I can handle it without any of you moving an inch. I''ll give you the beast, but I''m keeping the experience." "That..." Kim Hyun-Woo hesitated, his reluctance clear. Leveling up must mean everything to them, but frankly, I didn''t care. "It''s a Golden Flood Dragon," Choi Ha-Eun interjected quickly, her voice steady despite the tension. "It''s been spotted in this area several times. It''s a Level 42 demon beast, but it''s likely grown even stronger since the last sighting." "And you all thought it was a good idea to take on this quest?" I asked, genuinely curious. A beast like that would take at least a hundred of them to bring down. "That... it wasn''t entirely our decision," Choi Ha-Eun murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I see." I didn''t need to ask further. The answer was clear¡ªit wasn''t their choice. "Let me find it¡ª" RRROOOAAARRR! The earth trembled beneath me as a thunderous roar tore through the mountains. Before I even saw it, I felt it¡ªa surge of power that sent chills down my spine. Then, in a breathtaking display, a brilliant golden light streaked through the mountain peaks, moving with impossible grace and precision. And there it was. The Golden Flood Dragon. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It swam through the air like water, its massive body shimmering with an ethereal golden glow. Every movement radiated power, its aura shaking the very air. It wasn''t just a Level 42 beast¡ªit was something far greater. Overlord level, without a doubt. My heart raced as I locked eyes with the creature. Excitement surged through me, setting every nerve ablaze. I didn''t want to kill it¡ªI wanted to fight it, to tame it. A beast this magnificent deserved nothing less. "Look at you!" I exclaimed, my voice filled with exhilaration. "I can''t wait anymore!" Flames erupted behind me as my fire wings spread wide. With a burst of power, I shot into the sky, chasing after the dragon. "Come back and fight me! Hahaha!" I was so caught up in the thrill that I completely forgot about the group behind me. Chapter 97 Demon Race? My fiery wings lit up the night sky as I shot after the Golden Flood Dragon, the flames casting an ominous glow across the mountain range. The dragon''s massive body twisted and undulated through the air, moving with the grace of a serpent gliding through water. My challenge, however, didn''t seem to faze the magnificent beast. It continued on its path, utterly ignoring my presence."Let''s see how long you can pretend I don''t exist..." I sneered, a wicked grin tugging at my lips. I dodged past a jagged mountain peak, my speed building with every beat of my wings. Then, I activated Superior Space Distortion, my body blurring in an instant as the world around me warped. In the blink of an eye, I reached the dragon''s dorsal fin. Without hesitation, I grabbed hold and mounted the colossal creature. "Submit to your new queen!" I commanded, my voice echoing through the heavens. RRROOOAAARRR! The dragon''s roar erupted like a thunderclap, shaking the mountains and sky alike. Its entire body gleamed with a sudden surge of golden light, and an invisible force exploded outward. I was thrown back, the sheer pressure sending me tumbling through the air. "Not so easy, huh..." I muttered, steadying myself midair as I flared my wings once more. The dragon turned with a swift, elegant motion, its massive jaws opening wide. With speed I hadn''t anticipated, it lunged, aiming to devour me in a single, decisive strike. "Hmph!" I snorted, unimpressed. In an instant, my scythe flared to life, burning with a golden fire that eclipsed its usual blueish water runes. The transformation was awe-inspiring¡ªthe flames radiated power, crackling with divine intensity. The dragon faltered. Its attack hesitated, and I caught a glimpse of fear and surprise flickering in its beautiful, golden eyes. The aura of my sacred golden flames exploded outward, filling the sky with radiant light. "Afraid already?" I taunted, my grin widening. As if responding to my taunt, the dragon began to radiate an even more intense golden light, its scales glowing like molten metal under the sun. It circled me in the sky, its massive jaws opening wide. Then I saw it¡ªa small golden orb forming deep within its throat, shining with an otherworldly brilliance. A chill ran down my spine. This wasn''t going to be good. Without hesitation, I activated five elemental shields in quick succession, layering them one after the other. Fire, water, earth, wind, and light¡ªthey all shimmered in front of me. And not a moment too soon. An impossibly fast beam of golden light erupted from the dragon''s mouth, cutting through the air like a spear of divine judgment. It slammed into my shields with terrifying force, melting through them like butter against a blazing flame. Before I could react, the beam connected with my body, the sheer impact sending me hurtling downward. I crashed into the side of a mountain with a deafening impact, the jagged rocks crumbling beneath me. Pain exploded in my chest¡ªI felt at least a few ribs snap. But the agony, as sharp as it was, couldn''t compare to the things I''d endured before. Bastard! Anger flared within me as I struggled to my feet, dust and debris falling from my battered form. My lips curled into a snarl. Now I was pissed. Then, a thought struck me. I haven''t used any of my skill points in a long time... My breath quickened as the realization sank in. It''s time. Time to upgrade. Time to show this world who the strongest truly is. A burning jealousy welled up within me, far sharper than my usual determination. It wasn''t just about growing stronger anymore¡ªit was a gnawing need, a compulsion. I had to stand at the top. I had to surpass even the greatest. No... I must. [Current Skill Points: 61] Damn, I''ve been hoarding like crazy. With this many points, I could easily boost myself to stand equal with a Level 40¡ªor maybe even higher. My mind raced as I assessed the situation. I didn''t have the luxury of time. The beast was already preparing for another attack, its golden light intensifying as it circled above me. For some reason, it seemed hell-bent on killing me. I clenched my fists. Fine. Let''s see who''s stronger. I made my decision in an instant¡ªI''d pour everything into upgrading my core skills, spreading the points evenly to maximize my growth. It wasn''t just about survival anymore. This dragon didn''t realize it, but it had just given me the perfect excuse to unleash my full potential. Let''s start with my stamina! I allocated 10 points without hesitation. [Level 7 Greater Stamina {After Amplifying-Level 96} (Total Stamina: 960 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 2880)] ¡ú [Level 17 Greater Stamina {After Amplifying-Level 106} (Total Stamina: 1060 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 3180)] Now for my attack! Another 10 points. [Level 7 Greater Attack {After Amplifying-Level 104} (Total Attack: 1040 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 3120)] ¡ú [Level 17 Greater Attack {After Amplifying-Level 114} (Total Attack: 1140 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 3420)] My Superior Elemental Magic needs work. Let''s pump in 11 points here. [Level 5 Superior Elemental Magic {After Amplifying-Level 103} (Total Magic: 1030 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 3090)] ¡ú [Level 16 Superior Elemental Magic {After Amplifying-Level 114} (Total Magic: 1140 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 3420)] S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strength next! I quickly spent 11 points, using the spare point I had since agility only needed 9. [Level 6 Greater Strength {After Amplifying-Level 93} (Total Strength: 930 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 2790)] ¡ú [Level 17 Greater Strength {After Amplifying-Level 104} (Total Strength: 1040 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 3120)] Now defense! Another 10 points. [Level 7 Greater Defense {After Amplifying-Level 98} (Total Defense: 980 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 2940)] ¡ú [Level 17 Greater Defense {After Amplifying-Level 108} (Total Defense: 1080 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 3240)] And finally, agility! I only needed 9 points to hit the next evolution, leaving me a spare point. If my guess was correct, each new evolution required an additional 10 points. Let''s see if I''m right. [Level 21 Greater Agility {After Amplifying-Level 104} (Total Agility: 1040 / After King''s 3x Amplify: 3120)] ¡ú [Level 1 Supreme Agility (Agility now boosted 2x) {After Amplifying-Level 113} (Total Agility: 1130 / After Supreme Level''s 2x and King''s 3x Amplify: 6780)] Holy shit! My eyes widened. Is this how Nam Ji-Ho crushed me so easily? Are all of his stats past Supreme? Reaching this level felt like stepping into an entirely different realm. The two-times boost, combined with the King''s amplification, brought my agility to a total of [6780] This was beyond anything I could''ve imagined. This... this is the power of Supreme. All the skill points I had acquired so far had been spent in an instant, flooding my body with trembling power. Above me, another beam loomed, its charging nearly complete. I knew that even with my newfound strength, I couldn''t survive many hits like that. But now, with my enhanced agility... My hands, still embedded in the jagged rocks of the mountain peak, finally broke free. The sound of the crunching stone echoed sharply as loose debris tumbled down the mountainside. I saw it clearly¡ªmy own death. The beam struck me in the future, obliterating me in an instant. But with these eyes, I had a chance, a fleeting moment to escape. I didn''t hesitate. I dropped into a squat, muscles coiled like a predator ready to pounce. In a blur of motion, without any additional boost, I leapt to the next mountain peak like a tiger. The peak I had just abandoned was obliterated, reduced to nothingness as the beam collided with it. The sheer force of the impact felt twice as strong as before, and a cold sweat trickled down my forehead. If I had failed to dodge that... The thought of dying here sent shivers down my spine. Dark flames ignited beneath my feet, and Steps of the Dark Lord surged to life. My agility soared even higher. Summoning my wings, I infused them with darkness energy, their radiance of gold now replaced by a consuming darkness. I don''t want to kill it¡ªit''d be such a waste. How can I beat it into submission without ending its life? In a blur, I surged forward with incredible speed. In the next instant, I landed gracefully on the monster''s head, balancing effortlessly as if it were solid ground beneath me. "Say, why don''t you just follow me?" I said with a sly grin. "I''m not a bad person¡ªnot even one bit." Explore more stories at empire The beast''s deep, resonant voice boomed in response, speaking in flawless human tongue. "Disgusting human! I would never submit!" I blinked in surprise. This was the first beast I''d encountered that could speak like that. Before I could respond, golden energy erupted from its body, crackling like lightning as it attempted to shake me off. But I held firm, gripping its massive horns tightly. "Nah uh," I said, tightening my hold. "I''m not going anywhere. Not until you submit!" "Nonsense!" With a furious roar, the dragon twisted violently, its body slamming into a mountain peak in a desperate attempt to dislodge me. The impact sent debris flying, and pain shot through my body¡ªbut I refused to let go. The pain was bearable, almost insignificant. Strangely, I felt a surge of energy coursing through me, raw and untamed. What''s this? It wasn''t coming from the dragon. I could feel the power radiating from within me¡ªfrom the horns on my own head. It didn''t make any sense, but the sensation was undeniable. The longer I held on, the stronger I became. It was as if my horns were drawing in the beast''s energy, amplifying my physical strength. "Despicable demon race!" the dragon roared, its voice shaking the very air around us. "How dare you disguise yourself as a human? How dare you drain my power? This is unforgivable! I shall cleanse this world of demons like you, just as my father did in the past!" I froze for a moment, startled by the accusation. "Me? A demon?" I scoffed, my confusion quickly giving way to irritation. "What the hell are you talking about, you stupid beast?" Frustration surged through me, and without hesitation, I charged my fist with soul energy. The power crackled and pulsed around my hand, radiating with intense heat. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have created a new skill: Soul Impact (500 Mana)] Dammit, another soul attack turned into a system skill... The thought burned in my mind, filling me with frustration. The system kept trying to control my soul power, to claim the moves I created as its own. It felt invasive like a leash being placed around my neck. With all my strength, I smashed my fist into the top of the dragon''s head. BOOM! The impact was devastating, sending both of us hurtling toward the ground. The beast let out a pained roar as we crashed into the earth, the force of the collision leaving a massive crater beneath us. I stayed perched on its head, panting but resolute. My thoughts swirled as I instinctively reached up, brushing my fingers against the horns on my own head. Could it be...? Are these horns really connected to the demon race? The thought sent a ripple of nervousness through me, but beneath it, a spark of excitement ignited. It was almost surreal¡ªlike I had stepped straight into the pages of a fantasy novel, living out the kind of story I''d only ever dreamed about. Chapter 98 Display of Power My fingers brushed against the horns on my head. I had no idea where this would take me. To be honest, it was scary.If my body ever transforms from human to demon, do I stay myself? Or perhaps the dragon is mistaken... I refused to believe I would no longer be a normal human. I held the beast tightly by its horns, my grip unrelenting. It didn''t move. The golden glow that had surrounded its massive body slowly retracted, fading back into its core. "You''re not dead, are you? Get up! I''m not playing around here. Hey!" I shook its head slightly, frustration creeping into my voice. Is it actually knocked out? The thought caught me off guard. I don''t think my punch carries that much strength. Could it be related to the power of these horns? My gaze shifted toward the horns on my own head, the question burning in my mind. Rrrrhhrrhhh... The dragon''s low, resonant growl rumbled through the air, deep and menacing. The entire mountain range trembled slightly under its power¡ªa stark reminder of the unimaginable force it held. I summoned my scythe, its dark blade gleaming with an ominous light, and pressed it gently against the dragon''s scaled scalp. "Tell me everything you know about the so-called demon race," I demanded, my voice steady yet laced with urgency. "I vow to you¡ªI am not one of them. But something within me is changing. That much is true, and I must figure out what." My neon-green eyes locked onto the dragon''s glowing gaze, shining with an undeniable curiosity that refused to be ignored. The dragon trembled slightly, though I couldn''t tell if it was from fear or if something else had shaken it. Yet, it remained still. "Human," it finally spoke, its voice deep and steady, "you are touching secrets not meant for controlled beings like you. If the despicable Creator learns of this, you will die." Its words took me by surprise. I hadn''t expected the Flood Dragon to know about that person. Was it not part of the system? Inspect! [Level 42][Mythical Grade Demon Beast] [The Great Golden Flood Dragon] "Well, you seem to be part of the system, so how are you so knowledgeable?" I asked, my curiosity laced with suspicion. Something felt off¡ªthere had to be more to this. "What do you know, newcomer?" it sneered, its voice dripping with disdain. "You''ve barely been here for what, two months? That''s when your kind began infesting these vast lands. MY RACE HAS RULED HERE FOR ETERNITY. YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A SPECK OF DUST IN MY PATH!" BANG! I smacked the back of its head again, this time holding back some of my power. "I don''t have time to play games. Talk, or else¡­" "Heh¡­ All you know is how to solve problems with brute strength," it sneered. "That''s why your world is so rotten, isn''t it?" My eyes widened for a moment, my aura fluctuating unnaturally as the dragon''s words struck a nerve. "Why? Are you surprised?" it continued, its voice calm but biting. "We Flood Dragons have the power to peer into one''s soul. I can see it now¡ªyou''re no demon. But your brutality, your methods... they reek of their bloodline. Perhaps you are a descendant of theirs. Your entire world¡ªwhat a despicable place." "Now you''ve done it," I growled, charging another punch. But just as my fist hovered above its head, I froze. If I strike now, I am exactly the person it accuses me of being. But isn''t violence sometimes the best answer? Or is it just my bones and soul urging me to think that way? I felt a pang of conflict, the tension clawing at my resolve. "You''re not so bad, I guess," the dragon said suddenly, its voice softer. It shifted slightly and began to rise, moving us both out of the crevice caused by our fall. Once on stable ground, it spoke again, its tone unnervingly calm. "Let me tell you something about demons," it began, lying down gracefully and making no effort to shake me off its head. "They act just like you so-called humans. There is little difference between the two. When it comes to protecting their own, demons are willing to destroy the world. But when greed overtakes their souls¡­" It paused, its golden eyes locking with mine. "They are capable of destroying the universe itself. Does that sound familiar to you?" "So what? Aren''t most races like that? The sins you''re talking about are¡ª" "No," the dragon interrupted sharply. "These sins are a distinct feature of demons. Angels and beasts do not share such flaws. Angels act as saviors of this world. Their only sin is their pride and sense of superiority. Yet they would never kill their own¡ªunless one was deceived by demons." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait, wait, wait," I said, waving a hand to stop it. "Angels? You''re talking about those things with golden wings that live in the sky? What are you even saying right now?" The beast let out a low chuckle, its deep voice reverberating through the air. A small puff of golden smoke escaped its nostrils as it laughed. "The angels I speak of are nothing like the fairy tales your world tells," it said. "Those are stories crafted by demons seeking salvation and redemption. The true angels were a race that lived in this world, alongside demons and beasts." It paused, its golden eyes narrowing as it looked directly at me. "You''ve already met one of them, haven''t you? Your fire¡­ it''s just like hers. The Goddess of Fire. Agnia." Those words shook me to my core. I jumped down from the dragon''s head, pacing around it as I locked eyes with its deep, golden gaze. There was something unsettling about them¡ªan ancient, mysterious power that seemed to peer into the very fabric of the universe. "You know too much about me..." I said, my tone cold and sharp. "Heh..." The Golden Flood Dragon let out a small golden flame from its nostrils, a subtle smirk curling its massive lips. "I''m a sacred beast, after all." "You seem to take a lot of pride in that," I replied, my voice dropping as shadows began to swirl around me. "Tell me¡­ how demonic do I look right now?" In an instant, my entire body was consumed by darkness. Shadows floated and coiled around me, spreading outward in all directions, swallowing the light. "Sovereign''s Domain," I said softly, my words laced with power. A staggering 40,000 mana drained from me in an instant. The dragon was completely engulfed in the darkness, its time slowed to a crawl while mine flowed as normal. I could see it¡ªfear and shock flashing in its majestic eyes as its body trembled uncontrollably, unable to resist. I moved swiftly, closing the distance in a heartbeat, my blade resting firmly against its scaly throat. I could feel it¡ªa slight shudder, a faint gulp as the great beast realized its helplessness. In this domain, I am the absolute ruler. No one defies me. If this is what makes me a demon, then so be it. With a snap of my fingers, I canceled the domain, but my scythe remained firmly in place, its sharp edge pressed against the dragon''s throat, a clear and deadly threat. "And now... witness the power of the Goddess," I declared, my voice steady and commanding. My body shifted as golden flames erupted around me, wrapping me in their divine radiance. I began weaving a move that wasn''t even part of the scripture imprinted in my soul. "Five Paths of Fire: First Path... Birth!" The name of the first step rang out, but I didn''t stop there. My fingers moved swiftly, combining the intricate energy of all the steps into a single, overwhelming technique. "Birth of the Goddess!" A surge of power exploded from my trembling hand, unleashing a radiant golden aura that washed over the entire area. The air felt sacred, heavy with divine energy. Even the sky itself seemed to bow to my command, shifting to a brilliant shade of gold in response. From my outstretched hand, a beam of golden flame shot forth, its sheer intensity draining me almost completely. If not for my advancement to the Soul Orb stage, I might have perished then and there from the loss of soul energy. The flames roared like a living force, carving through the air before slamming into the distant mountains. The impact was cataclysmic¡ªmountains disintegrated, leaving a massive golden sphere spinning violently where they once stood. The explosion sent shockwaves rippling outward, shaking the earth and leaving the air thick with heat and power. The flame shot forth like a beam of light, streaking across the sky before colliding with several mountains kilometers away. The ground quaked violently, and the air itself seemed to shudder. The temperature soared instantly as a massive sphere of fire formed where the mountains once stood. It spun with incredible speed, its energy pulsating outward in waves of destruction. The shockwave from the explosion sent powerful gusts of wind rushing over me, stirring the air with an almost deafening roar. I could only imagine the expressions of the people waiting outside the mountain range. They''d expected me to emerge with the slain dragon, but after seeing this display of power, I hoped they''d think twice before asking about the body. They don''t need to know the dragon still lives. It knows too much¡ªand now it''s mine. "The powers of demons and angels in one... how is that even possible¡­" The dragon''s voice was barely a whisper, but it was loud enough for me to hear. "I''m going to have a lot of fun with you," I said with a smirk, my voice dripping with confidence. "There are so many secrets you hold. You are to submit to me now!" I extended my hand, and a dark thread shot from my palm, piercing into the dragon''s body. The binding took hold instantly, linking the beast''s soul to mine. "You may choose your own name. I''ll allow you that much," I added, my tone firm but almost mocking. I could feel the dragon''s soul struggling fiercely against the bond. Its essence was powerful, pure, and unyielding, but the fear I had instilled was enough to shatter its defenses. After a moment of resistance, it finally gave in. "Just call me Hwangryong, Master..." The Flood Dragon lowered its head, fully submitting to me. "Good," I said, a small smile tugging at my lips. "This world shall one day know your might, Hwangryong. I promise you¡ªI will not be like the demons you spoke of. I am human, after all. And we¡­ we are greater than demons." Chapter 99 A Step into Arcadia The Golden Flood Dragon slowly raised its head, its piercing golden eyes locking onto mine. It stared deeply, as though trying to peer into my very soul.I didn''t resist. If it were to serve me, then I would allow it to read my mind completely. Trust is the first step to building a lasting relationship. "Now," I began, my voice firm and commanding, "you haven''t explained one thing to me. Just who are you, and why do you speak as if you existed before the system?" I demanded answers. Now that it was under my control, it had no way of resisting me. Hrrrrhhh... The dragon let out a deep sigh, its rumbling voice resonating through the air. It stretched its massive body lazily, its golden scales glinting faintly in the light, before turning its gaze to the sky. For a moment, it looked lost in thought, as if reminiscing about a time long past. "Those days..." it began, its voice heavy with sorrow. "We were a clan of mighty dragons¡ªeach of us powerful, each of us sacred. But then, he appeared. A strange creature, offering his so-called system. We rejected it without hesitation. Yet that wasn''t the end of the story." Its eyes darkened, the golden glow dimming slightly as it continued. "The demons and angels, drunk on their greed for power, eagerly embraced the system. And what did it bring them? Destruction. The world was reduced to ruin. That person played his cards well, pitting them against each other, feeding their desires." The dragon''s gaze lowered for a moment, its tone growing softer, almost bitter. "We stood against him. We tried. But one by one, every single dragon was slain. All except my father, the leader of all dragons. His might was so immense that even that person couldn''t completely suppress him." Its deep voice trailed off as its gaze returned to the sky, as if searching for something long lost. I stood silently by his side, leaning on my scythe as I rested my chin on the blade''s cold, gleaming edge. "But when my father was given the choice¡ªsubmission or total annihilation¡ªhe made the ultimate sacrifice," the dragon said, its voice trembling slightly. "He chose to let me live. Just me. He offered his life in exchange for mine. At the time, I was nothing but a small serpent, far from worthy of being called a mighty dragon. And so, that person took his life... and implanted me with this system. My soul was bound, my freedom stripped away. I was left unable to share my sorrows, though there weren''t many left to hear them. Almost no one in this world chose to submit. The creatures of this world... were too prideful." The dragon''s gaze dropped, shame flickering in its golden eyes. "I am ashamed that I still live. But I can see it in you¡ªyou hate him too. You want to kill him. And for that..." it paused, its voice heavy with resolve, "I will allow myself to be bound by you. I will follow you, a true leader, who I hope will someday free us all from this prison." "That''s a good dragon," I said with a smirk, patting its head. Hwangryong gave in to my touch, though his golden eyes flickered with uncertainty. "Now..." I continued, my tone casual yet sharp, "tell me, which part of your body can you regrow easily?" Hwangryong blinked, clearly taken aback. His expression shifted to one of confusion, but he quickly responded. "Well, I lost a horn accidentally not long ago. It only took about a week to regrow. Why are you asking this?" His voice grew wary, suspicion creeping into his tone. Slowly, he began to edge backward, but before he could retreat further, my scythe moved faster. In an instant, one of his horns was severed and resting firmly in my hand. "This will do," I said excitedly, turning the horn over in my hand to examine it. "Sorry, Hwangryong, but I''ll pay you back someday. I need this to make people believe you''re dead." Hwangryong began to tremble, his golden eyes narrowing in disbelief. "You¡­ You!!! How dare you, Master!" He started to shake violently, but I waved my hand dismissively. "Yes, yes¡­" Before he could protest further, he vanished, absorbed into my Beast World in an instant. "How quiet now," I muttered, smirking as I inspected the horn once again. Inspect! [Left Horn of the Golden Flood Dragon][Mythical Grade Crafting Material] [Uses: Potions, Weapons, Enhancements] [Condition: Perfect] Not bad. I didn''t have any use for this horn at the moment¡ªnot like I knew how to craft anything anyway. But it would do the job. This should fool all of them. With a flick of my wings, golden flames erupted behind me, and in just a few moments, I soared out of the mountain range that had masked me from view. The earlier explosion would''ve put them on edge, especially Choi Ha-Eun. It didn''t take long to find them. In mere seconds, I landed silently behind the group, the force of my landing barely disturbing the ground beneath me. "Ah!" They jumped in unison, startled by my sudden appearance. All five of them turned, their faces pale with fear. Their eyes locked on me¡ªmy scythe resting casually on my shoulder and the gleaming dragon horn in my left hand. To them, I must have looked like a demon emerging from the depths of hell. "Let''s move. Lead the way to the Kingdom of Gamers," I said, my tone flat and emotionless. "Y-Yes!" Choi Ha-Eun stammered, snapping to attention. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she quickly moved to the front of the group. "Let''s go home!" she exclaimed enthusiastically, her voice brimming with energy. Her outburst left me wondering if she was mentally okay. Even her teammates exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions a mix of surprise and confusion. I followed behind them, casually passing the dragon horn to one of the women in the group. She accepted it eagerly, a faint smile crossing her face as she placed it into her spatial bag. The journey stretched over five days. Traveling on foot was painfully slow, but I didn''t rush them. Strangely, I found myself enjoying their company. This small group, as fleeting as their presence in my life might be, reminded me of my own friends. That thought stung more than I expected. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy at the bond they shared¡ªthe kind of deep friendship I had once longed for. But I quickly shook those thoughts away. Those thoughts were silly, childish even, and they didn''t suit me. "Welcome to the city of Arcadia!" Choi Ha-Eun exclaimed, standing tall with her hands on her hips, a proud grin lighting up her face. Before me stretched a massive stone wall that soared high into the sky, its surface shimmering faintly with magical runes that pulsed with a soft, ethereal glow. The sheer scale of it was mesmerizing, and I couldn''t help but marvel at its craftsmanship. It was impressive, especially considering how little time people had to establish proper settlements in this world. We had to wait in line for at least an hour, which tested my patience. As an empress, I had every right to skip such lines, but I didn''t want to reveal my identity. Besides, I doubted anyone on this side of the world had even heard of my empire¡ªat least, not yet. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Name?" one of the so-called guards asked, his tone sharp and officious. Wow, these people really take this seriously. It''s like an actual city straight out of an anime. "I''m Go Hae-Rin," I lied smoothly. No way was I giving them my real name. Even if Jeong Suhan had no reason to know it, I wasn''t taking any risks. Who knew how paranoid he was when it came to tracking me? "Purpose of visit?" the guard asked, his voice grating on my nerves. "She''s part of our mercenary group," Choi Ha-Eun cut in quickly, saving me the trouble of spinning another lie. "You may pass. Glad to see you all made it back safe and unharmed," the guard said, but then he leaned closer to Choi Ha-Eun, lowering his voice. "Same time as always?" he sneered. "You know your place, right? Be a good bitch, and I''ll let you all through." I heard every disgusting word. At my current level, there was no missing it. His tone made my stomach churn, but Choi Ha-Eun''s response was what truly threw me. "Of course, big brother!" she chirped, her smile bright and cheerful. She even winked at him. "I''m so happy to see you too! See you later then." She turned and led the group forward, her demeanor unchanged, but I could feel my killing intent bubbling just beneath the surface as I followed behind. How could she endure that without even flinching? It made me sick, but I bit down the urge to act¡ªfor now. Beyond the gates, I saw crystals of various sizes suspended in midair, their surfaces shimmering as they emitted a gentle, shifting light. The hues of blue and gold intertwined, bathing the city in a soft, ethereal glow that gave it an almost dreamlike quality. The streets were alive with activity, bustling with colorful stalls that lined the main thoroughfare. Magical constructs moved seamlessly among the crowd, carrying goods or assisting vendors. Above it all, streams of soul energy wove through the air like ribbons of light, their fluid motions creating a mesmerizing display of magic. This wasn''t just a settlement¡ªit was a masterpiece, a marvel of ingenuity and enchantment. As I stood there, taking in the breathtaking view, I couldn''t help but admit it to myself: this city rivals even my own. Chapter 100 The house of pleasure The moment I stepped inside the city, I was taken aback.I had no idea how they had already learned to harvest soul energy and use it in such an advanced way. It was impressive, to say the least. But then again, it made sense. Our society had been highly advanced, and countless geniuses had been transported to this world. Adapting to the new rules must have come naturally to them. The main street stretched far and wide, leading directly to a massive marble castle that loomed over the city. Its grandeur was undeniable, a beacon of power and authority. On either side of the bustling street, stalls were neatly arranged in perfect rows. Each seemed to specialize in something unique¡ªbeast parts gleaming under the sunlight, intricately crafted armor, and weapons forged with exceptional skill. The air was thick with the tang of alchemical concoctions, as many stalls displayed shimmering elixirs and enhancement vials, their colors swirling like liquid magic. "So, Sister Go Hae-Rin, what do you think of our city? Interested in staying?" The older male of the group stood beside me, taking in the bustling sights of Arcadia. But he was getting too close. "It''s great," I replied casually, shifting my focus to the stalls. "But I''m not very keen on sitting in one place." I walked toward one of the potion stalls, stopping in front of a middle-aged man who was busy arranging his wares. "What kind of currency do you accept here?" I asked, my tone neutral. Noticing I was new, his face lit up with an ugly, exaggerated smile. A scammer. He must have thought he''d found an easy target. But I wasn''t a fool. Before he could start his game, Choi Ha-Eun stepped up beside me. Her presence alone was enough to send a clear message: Don''t try anything stupid. The man''s smile instantly faltered, replaced by an awkward grin. "Ah, young miss, we use gold," he said, his voice taking on a higher pitch as he nervously fumbled with his words. "If you''re interested in anything, please let me know. I''ll even give you a fifty percent discount since it''s your first time in the city!" Despite his apparent nervousness, I could tell he was skilled at this¡ªhis words smooth, his tone practiced. He''d probably been a salesman long before this world. My eyes fell on a small blue bottle. It stood out from the rest, radiating a faint energy that felt... familiar. It must be connected to skill usage. "What is that?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. The merchant''s face brightened instantly, and he leaned forward with a practiced smile. "Ah, this, young miss, is a mana potion! Crafted from the finest materials you''ll find in these lands." He rubbed his palms together eagerly, his grin widening as he continued. "For you, with such beautiful eyes, I''ll let it go for just 1 gold coin. How about that? It''s the cheapest price you''ll ever find." His tone was oily and smooth, but no one from the group stepped in to object. I glanced at Choi Ha-Eun, but even she seemed unfazed. So this must be a normal price. "How much mana does it restore?" I asked, narrowing my eyes slightly. "Hehe..." The merchant chuckled, puffing out his chest with pride. "You might not be ready for this yet, young miss, but it can restore 1,000 mana instantly after you drink it!" His tone was self-assured, and his nose practically pointed to the sky. "Wow, 1,000?" Choi Ha-Eun muttered under her breath, her expression sour. "Our mana potions barely restore 400..." Her frustration was palpable, and it made me pause. I glanced at her, a pang of sympathy bubbling up. These people weren''t bad¡ªthey didn''t deserve to struggle so much. "Okay, how much for a batch of 100?" I asked casually, brushing the matter aside. Everyone around me froze. For a moment, it felt as though time itself had stopped. The merchant''s jaw hung slightly open, his eyes widening in disbelief. Even Choi Ha-Eun and the rest of the group looked as though they were about to jump out of their skins. "Hu... H-Hundred? Are you sure, little miss?" the merchant stammered, his face lighting up with a mixture of greed and hope. "Do I look like I''m joking?" I spat coldly, my gaze sharp and unyielding as it locked onto his. "N-No... Not at all!" he replied quickly, his tone shifting to servile politeness. "For you, I''ll sell them for eighty gold coins. A discount for a valued future customer," he added with a sly smile that curled like a fox''s. That disgusting grin nearly made me want to vomit. Without a word, I tossed ninety gold coins onto the table. The clink of the heavy coins silenced the surrounding murmurs. I had more than enough¡ªmy kingdom''s treasury was vast, a fortune built on years of careful management and resources. Spending this was nothing to me. The clerk''s greedy fingers swept up the coins eagerly, but everyone around us exchanged uneasy glances. Their expressions didn''t escape me. I wasn''t stupid. Flashing wealth in a city like this was tantamount to suicide¡ªfor anyone else, that is. But for me? The very idea of someone trying to rob me was laughable. In fact, I almost welcomed it. It would be an amusing show. I couldn''t help but giggle internally at the thought. "Share them. Twenty each," I said, my tone casual as I handed the potions to the group. Their reactions were priceless. All five of them stood frozen, their mouths hanging open as if they''d just seen the heavens open before them. "Th-this is...! We can''t! It''s too much! Why?!" Choi Ha-Eun, the leader, stammered, nearly falling onto her backside from the sheer excitement and shock. "Just take it as thanks for leading me here," I replied, brushing off her astonishment. I glanced around and, in a louder voice, added, "If you don''t accept, I''ll just hand them out to random people." Those words instantly drew the attention of everyone nearby. The intensity of their stares was almost tangible, eyes filled with curiosity and a hint of desperation. For me, a thousand mana was nothing¡ªjust a few seconds of recovery. But for most of them? It could mean a full reserve of energy, or even a second life. "Thank you, Sister," Choi Ha-Eun said, bowing her head deeply. She quickly scolded the others into following her lead, making sure they said their thanks before hurriedly tucking the potions into their spatial storages. I had drawn enough attention. No doubt, there would be some idiots coming after me soon. Good. Hopefully, I can beat some information out of them. We left the stall and crossed the busy street. Many people''s eyes lingered on me, filled with curiosity, envy, or suspicion. But with the famous mercenary group by my side, I was untouchable¡ªfor now. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I stepped closer to Choi Ha-Eun, leaning in to whisper into her ear. "Lead me to that place. I want to see your master." She almost jumped out of her skin, her spaced-out expression snapping back to reality. Her smile, which had practically stretched to the sky after receiving such a huge gift, faltered slightly at my words. Still, she nodded quickly, understanding the gravity of my request. Now she seemed almost hesitant, her earlier excitement fading into uncertainty. "Are you sure you want to meet him, Sister?" she asked cautiously. "That person... you saw what he did to us yourself..." "Just lead me," I replied calmly, my voice leaving no room for argument. She hesitated for a moment longer before nodding. We said our goodbyes to the men of the party, as only women were allowed to enter through the working doors of that place. The four of us walked silently until we reached our destination. It was a simple brick house tucked away at the end of a narrow valley. Nothing about it seemed special at first glance, nor did it hint at the kind of activities happening inside. "It doesn''t look like much," I muttered, eyeing the structure critically. One of the girls beside me piped up, her tone casual but informative. "That''s because this isn''t the main entrance. The real one''s on the main street. It''s extravagant¡ªmakes it clear what kind of place this is." I glanced back at the unassuming brick facade, my thoughts racing. Appearances can be deceiving, after all. The moment the wooden door creaked open, a stench of sweat assaulted my nose, making me wrinkle it instinctively. The entire place was drenched in red. Every surface, every piece of furniture, and even the lights seemed to glow with a crimson hue. The lighting, powered by soul energy, cast an eerie, pulsing glow over the interior, adding an unsettling edge to the atmosphere. This place is more technologically advanced than even Luminara City, I thought, my eyes narrowing. From the rooms deeper inside, muffled sounds of moaning reached my ears, their meaning unmistakable. The truth of this place became all too clear. It was a house of pleasure¡ªa den of desire and lust. Chapter 101 My scythe shall be your redemption We moved slowly through the narrow corridor, the stench growing stronger with every step. It clung to the air, making my stomach churn. I wanted to puke just thinking about what was happening in this place, but I had already suspected something like this and mentally prepared myself for it."Please follow me and try not to fall behind," Choi Ha-Eun said with a lighthearted giggle. "Who knows who might try to pull you into their room? But knowing Sister''s strength, it would only spell doom for them." Her casual tone grated on me, though I kept my expression neutral. She navigated the maze-like corridors with ease, like she owned the place. And that only made it worse. The thought of her being used here, forced to entertain disgusting people, filled me with a deep sadness I couldn''t ignore. I clenched my fists as we continued, my resolve hardening with every step. After what felt like an eternity walking through the narrow passage, we passed countless curious stares. The women here, if you could call it "dressed," wore clothing that left very little to the imagination. I felt my cheeks flush, despite being a girl myself. This place¡­ the energy here felt strange. Choi Ha-Eun eventually stopped at a door, twisting the handle. But before she could even step inside, the door was flung open with a violent force. A tall man stormed through, slamming the door so hard that it sent Choi Ha-Eun flying. Reacting instantly, I moved to catch her. My arms steadied her just in time, stopping us from collapsing like dominoes. "The fuck is your problem, you sluts?" the man snarled, his irritated gaze locking onto us. His anger was palpable, and it didn''t take a genius to guess that something inside the room had set him off. "What''s my problem?" I shot back, stepping forward with a cold glare. "My problem is your stupid big head. How about I fucking end you right here and now? Huh?" My voice dripped with venom, and the tension in the air thickened as our gazes clashed. "Who do you think you are, you damn woman?" he snarled, his face twisting into an ugly mask of fury. His eye twitched, and it was clear he was on the verge of completely losing it. Suddenly, his entire body flushed red, and the oppressive aura of a ruler surged forward, trying to suppress me. What a joke... He must be an idiot to think that would work on me. I noticed his expression shift when he realized that only Choi Ha-Eun and I remained unaffected by his oppressive aura. The other two girls, however, weren''t as fortunate. They collapsed to their knees, trembling under the pressure. Before I could retaliate, a flash of steel caught my eye. A small dagger pierced through his chest, the blade emerging from the other side. The man staggered, his body convulsing as he turned to face the room behind him. "You¡­ You trash of a human being," he spat, his voice trembling with rage. "How dare you?" From the depths of the room, a low and tired voice echoed, carrying an unsettling calm. "Mr. Kim, I''m sorry for this," it drawled, each word deliberate. "But you see, nobody is allowed to touch my toys. Not even you. So¡­ die in peace now." As if submitting to the command, the man collapsed to the ground at my feet, lifeless. Two half-naked men emerged from the room moments later, their faces void of emotion. Without a word, they picked up the corpse and squeezed past us, their movements eerily mechanical as they carried it off to some unknown destination. "Ah, my beloved girls, come in," a commanding tone called from the room. The three women, almost like puppets on strings, immediately dropped their clothes and walked inside without hesitation. I stood there, speechless. What the fuck are those powers? This is so despicable. My disgust quickly turned to rage, and I followed, ready to end this bastard. Read latest chapters at empire But the sight that met me inside made my stomach churn. At least twenty or thirty women were lined up, completely naked, crouched on all fours like obedient dogs. Their eyes were fixated on an old, naked man at the center of the room. He was fat, short, and revolting. The sheer sight of him made bile rise in my throat. Inspect! [Jang Pil-Soo] [Level 31] [Puppeteer of the Souls] "Ah, you''ve brought a friend," the man said, his voice oozing with smugness. His beady eyes scanned me, and a revolting grin spread across his face. "Not bad. Beautiful face, nice body. She''ll do just fine as my new toy." He snapped his fingers, and an illusory chain materialized from the lower half of his body. The sight made my skin crawl. This power¡­ I want to burn it from existence. The chain glowed with potent soul energy as it shot toward me, aiming to bind me. I could feel the oppressive power radiating from it. But it wasn''t nearly enough to threaten me. I didn''t resist. I let it approach, and in seconds, the chain coiled tightly around my neck, attempting to choke me. The man''s disgusting smile widened. He most likely thought he''d already won. "What a fool..." I sneered, my voice dripping with disdain. In an instant, my scythe materialized in my hand, its edge glinting ominously as I swung it with a speed he could never hope to match. My target was precise¡ªone small but significant part of his body. "AAAAAHHHHHH!" A blood-curdling scream tore from his lips as he clutched the part he had never imagined losing, his face contorted in pure agony. "Oh, how I''ll enjoy tormenting you," I said coldly, my scythe raised for another strike. But before I could attack again, the women rushed to his defense, encircling him like a human meat shield. Pathetic. It was the most cowardly move I had ever witnessed, yet it fit his character perfectly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow," I said, my tone dripping with mockery. "Don''t you have any honor as a man? Hiding behind the women you''ve manipulated with your superior soul energy? And now that you''ve hit a wall, you''re planning to run? Pathetic. I won''t allow that..." "These are just my tools!" he screamed, his voice trembling with rage and desperation. "All of you women are nothing but fucking sluts, looking down on us men! You don''t deserve to live¡ªonly to please us and fulfill our desires!" His words were nearly incoherent, spat out with unhinged fury. Disgusting... "You moron!" I screamed back, my voice echoing with fury. "Just because you were rejected by a few women doesn''t mean all of them are the same! If you''d been an honest man¡ªif you''d actually tried to look good, smell decent, and not act like a fucking pig¡ªyou might have found someone! But now? Now you''ll die!" I rushed forward, my rage driving me. With swift, precise movements, I shoved the women aside, clearing a path to him. He was sprawled on the ground, clutching the mangled remnants of his manhood, his face contorted in agony. "I''m sorry to all of you!" I shouted, my voice firm yet laced with regret, as I unleashed a powerful force. The women protecting him were slammed into the walls with incredible force. Most of them passed out instantly, their bodies crumpling to the ground, while a few were left barely able to move. Finally, I reached my target. Desperate, he launched a dagger at me. The blade grazed my thigh, leaving a sharp sting and a creeping numbness that quickly spread through my leg. "Hahaha!" he laughed maniacally, his eyes wide with deranged glee. "You''re just a stupid woman! You''re going to die now! Nobody has ever survived my poison¡ªnobody!" I felt something unnatural invading my body, a cold, venomous energy spreading through my veins. But I didn''t panic. With my free hand, I immediately cast a Water Aid skill over the wound. The soothing water energy surged through the wound, quickly neutralizing the poison and expelling it from my body. The man''s smug expression twisted into one of pure terror as he realized what I had done. His confidence shattered, and, with a trembling body, he literally pissed himself. "My scythe shall be your redemption¡­ Die." With a swift motion, my scythe cleaved through the air, severing yet another head. This time, I didn''t use Soul Reaver. This soul... it''s too filthy. Not something I''d ever want. Even Kim Ha-Joon, with all his flaws, was a more decent human being than this disgusting fool. Slowly, right after his death, the entire place erupted into chaos¡ªa weeping house of freedom and disorder. Cries of liberation filled the air, blending with the cacophony of interrupted debauchery. The shouts of unhappy customers were soon replaced by the sound of their bodies being flung into walls or through doors, likely by the newly freed women seeking revenge. The noise was deafening, but I didn''t care. I knew this would bring me trouble, but I couldn''t just stand by and watch as these women were used, enslaved under someone else''s spell. The room I stood in was no different¡ªtears streamed down faces, the cries of the freed women growing louder. Amidst it all, Choi Ha-Eun met my gaze. The fire in her eyes burned bright, cutting through her tears, and I could see the depth of her gratitude without her needing to say a word. As for me, I didn''t linger. I had to get out of this place¡ªand fast. Chapter 102 The Arrival of the Five Kings The workers of the place began to rush into the main room, their footsteps chaotic and frantic. Suddenly, I found myself surrounded by half-naked men¡ªa sight I never wanted to see."What the hell is going on here?" A deep voice boomed from the entrance, silencing the commotion. A tall, bulky man shoved his way through the crowd, his sheer presence commanding attention. His gaze fell on the headless corpse of Jang Pil-Soo, then shifted to me, standing there with my scythe still in hand. "Was this your doing?" he asked, his voice trembling. Tears began to pool in his eyes, and this time, they seemed genuine. It wasn''t the twisted sorrow of someone mourning their power but the raw pain of a man who had lost someone close to him. "Da-Daddy!" he screamed, his voice cracking with anguish as his body began to expand unnaturally. Inspect! [Jang Min-Sik] [Level 37] [Crimson Berserker] His already massive fists ignited in crimson flames, the fiery energy radiating with raw power. Without warning, he lunged at me, his speed belying his size. I dodged to the side just in time, and his punch obliterated the wall behind me, sending debris flying in every direction. The sound of destruction reverberated through the building, drawing attention from all around. Great. Now I''m at the center of a commotion I didn''t ask for. "Bring my daddy back from the dead!" he screamed, tears streaming down his face as he swung another powerful uppercut. The strike was aimed directly at me, but dodging wasn''t an option¡ªnot with people behind me who''d be crushed in an instant. With no choice, I raised my scythe and blocked the attack. The force behind his punch was immense, and though it was manageable, the impact launched me through the ceiling. I shot into the sky, debris trailing in my wake, as the entire town turned their eyes upward to witness the commotion. Well done, Gaon... You''ve really outdone yourself this time. I thought bitterly. All eyes turned to me as I hovered in the sky, my fire wings blazing behind me like a radiant banner. In the next moment, the man who had sent me flying leaped into the air, his legs wrapped in a powerful crimson aura. The determination in his eyes was clear¡ªhe thought he had the upper hand and was ready to finish the fight. "Idiot..." I muttered under my breath, a smirk tugging at my lips. My scythe danced fluidly in my hands as I scanned his movements. Darkness Slash A wave of dark energy surged forward, cutting through the air with deadly precision. To my surprise, he managed to block the attack, the collision sending shockwaves through the air. But the force was still too much for him to handle. His body was hurled downward, crashing into a nearby building with a deafening explosion. Screams erupted from the streets below as debris rained down, the onlookers scattering in fear. "I WILL KILL YOU!" Jang Min-Sik roared, his voice echoing across the town, attracting even more attention. A moderate crowd began to gather below, their faces a mix of awe, fear, and curiosity. The chaos was impossible to ignore, and among the onlookers, I noticed a few individuals dressed in strange uniforms that resembled law enforcement. Great. Just what I needed. His rage continued to boil over, his aura flaring wildly as his eyes locked onto me with murderous intent. Jang Min-Sik clasped his hands together amidst the rubble, and in the next instant, a powerful crimson aura surged forth. The attack shot at me with extreme speed, its intensity almost blinding. But since I could see faint glimpses of the future, I had more than enough time to dodge. The attack arced downward, crashing into the ground in a devastating explosion. A small workshop¡ªor something resembling one¡ªwas obliterated in an instant, sending debris flying everywhere. "Stop right there!" a commanding voice shouted from below. I glanced down to see several individuals in uniforms that resembled law enforcement, their expressions stern and unyielding. "You''re both under arrest for disturbing the peace and causing chaos in our peaceful city!" Read new chapters at empire One of them raised a hand, and a white chain shot out of his body, splitting into two. One segment wrapped around Jang Min-Sik like a cocoon, suppressing his wild aura with ease. As for me? Heh... Golden flames erupted from my body, lighting up the sky in a radiant blaze. The chains disintegrated instantly, unable to withstand the sheer power of my fire. "You dare challenge me?" I declared, my voice echoing through the sky as my King''s Aura erupted outward in full force. The entire town trembled beneath its weight. People dropped to their knees, their faces etched with awe and reverence as they worshiped me from below. "A king!" "Look at that! A powerful king has appeared in our kingdom!" "Where are our own kings? Why haven''t they come out to fight yet?" Countless voices filled the air, chatter rippling across the streets as chaos turned to something akin to a frenzied reverence. From this vantage point, I could finally gauge the extent of my aura. It stretched far¡ªan impressive two-kilometer radius. Beyond that, its influence seemed to weaken, only mildly affecting those further away. As for the rulers in the city? They weren''t shaken in the slightest. Suddenly, several strong auras erupted from different parts of the town. From the massive marble palace, two figures emerged, their presence undeniable. At the same time, three more figures shot into the sky from scattered locations across the city, their speed and power making it clear they were not ordinary opponents. "This troublemaker''s got some bite, even with her level," a young man with pink hair remarked, his tone dripping with arrogance as he lazily picked his ear with his finger. A sword rested casually on his shoulder, his posture oozing overconfidence. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t mess with us in this city. I thought everyone knew that," said a tall young woman, her sharp gaze locking onto me. Her pink eyes glowed faintly, and her white hair shimmered in the sunlight, enhancing her already stunning appearance. Around her, a pink aura swirled and danced, radiating a feeling of slow, inevitable erosion. "Surrender yourself, and we won''t slay you here," a short girl, barely in her teens, said coldly. Her voice carried a sharp edge that matched her unsettling appearance. Dark crow-like wings unfurled behind her, and her pure black eyes gleamed with an eerie intensity. There was something primal about her, a tinge of wilderness that made her presence unnerving. "Yoon Da-Eun," a calm voice cut through the tension. "I''ve told you before¡ªwe don''t execute people like animals. This isn''t the old days of free executions. We hold trials and let the people decide." The speaker was a young man with jet-black hair and glasses, his sharp gaze fixed on the girl. As he spoke, his aura erupted, stronger and more oppressive than anyone else''s in the group, silencing even her defiant energy. But the scariest one was a man with long, golden hair that shimmered like threads of sunlight. He carried a massive black longsword, its blade resting casually across his shoulders as he held it with both hands. His piercing gaze locked onto me, scanning me intently, as if trying to unravel every secret I carried. Yet, he remained silent. I could feel the immense power radiating from his body, a suffocating presence that dwarfed the others. His attire was striking¡ªan all-black ensemble that seemed to belong in a cyberpunk world. The sleek coat draped over his shoulders, combined with the sharp edges of his outfit, gave him an aura of authority and lethality that set him apart from the rest. The crowd erupted into cheers the moment they appeared. "The five of the six kings are here! Look, it''s Han Ji-Yeon¡ªher beauty is unmatched!" "Idiot, just look at Yoon Da-Eun! She''s not losing to her at all!" "Hey, she''s still a child. Are you a pedo?" "Shut up, both of you! Sir Kim Joon-Ho is here! That pink hair of his is so striking!" "Heh... He''s nothing compared to my squad leader, Lee Min-Jae. His intellect is unmatched." "You can admire them all you want, but we all know that the second-in-command, Park Seo-Jin, is untouchable. He could crush that woman with a single finger!" I glanced at the five figures surrounding me in the air, their formation closing in like a well-rehearsed trap. "Trust me," I said, my voice steady but laced with warning. "You don''t want to fight me. How about we settle this peacefully, and I go on my way?" My aura began to rise, slowly but deliberately, as if daring them to test me. But I knew they wouldn''t back down. Their pride, their image¡ªletting me go would tarnish it. And they couldn''t allow that. "Or," I continued, smirking as my gaze met each of theirs, "the five of you can be the first to fall and push me closer to the Emperor''s level. I''d like that too." I wasn''t afraid of battle. If anything, the thrill of a fight made my blood hum. Chapter 103 Fighting five Kings alone My words of intimidation were met with sneers and laughter, rippling through the city like a wave.People mocked me openly, their voices dripping with derision, as if I''d just said the most ridiculous thing imaginable. My King''s Aura had been canceled out by theirs, and now, emboldened, they reveled in their insults. Pathetic... I clenched my fists, a flicker of darkness spreading through my thoughts. This laughter will cost them their lives. I promise. I don''t like playing games. "So, Lee Gaon, huh?" Lee Min-Jae finally broke the mockery with his sharp voice. Adjusting his glasses, which were perpetually slipping down his nose, he continued, "Are you that notorious cheater who shook the entire Korean gaming industry?" His words hung in the air, their weight undeniable. There was no point in hiding my name anymore. These people were careful, meticulous, and had clearly scanned me without hesitation. In this world, it was already an unspoken rule not to scan random people¡ªit had become a cultural faux pas. But clearly, these "kings" thought themselves above such niceties. Not that I could blame them. I do it all the time, too. The thought made me chuckle internally, a brief flicker of amusement amidst the rising tension. "What''s so funny?" the teenager asked, her voice sharp and icy. Her crow-like eyes locked onto mine, brimming with deep hatred I couldn''t quite understand. "Nothing," I replied casually, my smirk widening. "Just imagining you dead." I began preparing to activate Superior Space Distortion, my focus sharp as I watched her reaction. Her expression darkened, fury flashing in her eyes. She looked ready to pounce, and I had hoped she would¡ªit would make the fight much easier if she attacked first. But before she could move, the tall woman beside her placed a hand on her shoulder, stopping her. "Calm down," the woman said evenly, her voice steady yet commanding. "We don''t know how strong she actually is. And don''t forget, our leader holds her in high regard. Killing her would only anger him." Her words sent a chill down my spine as her piercing gaze examined me carefully. This wasn''t just a fight for them¡ªit was strategy. I shifted to the side, testing their reaction. But they didn''t break their encirclement. They matched my movements perfectly, moving at the same speed. How curious. Let''s see if they can keep up. My body blurred, and in the next instant, I appeared behind the tall woman. My fist was already charged with soul energy. Soul Impact! I thought, aiming directly for her neck, my speed¡ªa point of pride¡ªgiving me the upper hand. If I could land the first blow, I might turn this fight in my favor. But before my fist could connect, the man with the longsword appeared between us. His speed was blinding, far beyond what I''d anticipated. He caught my fist mid-swing, the impact reverberating between us. His strength was immense. We exchanged a flurry of attacks, the clashing energies crackling in the air. Before I could press further, he grabbed the tall woman and pulled her away, his massive sword slicing through the space between us. The sheer force of his swing sent me flying, the power behind it staggering. Thankfully, I managed to block with my left hand just in time, my scythe materializing in an instant to absorb the brunt of the strike. "You''re fast," I said, excitement lacing my tone as I steadied myself. I couldn''t help but notice the wild grin spreading across my face. I wanted to fight him¡ªno, I needed to fight him. "Weakling..." he snorted, his voice dripping with disdain. In the next moment, his massive sword began to glow brightly with a vivid violet hue. He raised it high above his head, holding it horizontally as energy crackled around him. With a swift motion, a ten-meter-tall illusory sword materialized in the sky, its shimmering edges radiating deadly intent. Before I could react, the enormous blade descended toward me, closing the distance in an instant. Damn, that''s fast! Only my future sight saved me. With a blur of motion, I managed to dodge just as the attack struck, the force of the blade splitting the air and tearing into the ground below. Continue reading stories on empire That was way too close. But my relief was short-lived. A small crow landed on my shoulder, its presence sending alarm bells through my mind. I barely had time to process it before¡ª BANG! The crow exploded, a violent blast ripping through my shoulder. I was sent plummeting toward the ground, spinning uncontrollably from the force. A sharp ringing filled my right ear, drowning out all other sounds. The world felt muffled, as though I''d been dropped into a void of chaos and pain. Agonizing pain seared through me as I tried to make sense of the damage. My entire arm dangled by only a few threads of skin and muscle tissue, the excruciating pain threatening to overwhelm me. This is no good. I need to regenerate fast... My left arm moved swiftly, channeling the Water Aid healing skill. The cool energy surged through me, drastically accelerating my regeneration. The torn tissue knit together at an incredible speed, and within moments, it was as if the injury had never happened. The attack had broken my focus, causing my fire wings to vanish. But just before I could hit the unforgiving ground, I regained control. My body surged with renewed strength as my fire wings flared to life once more, catching me mid-fall. This time, I wasn''t just annoyed¡ªI was furious. My eyes locked onto the teenager with the crow wings. She stood there smirking, her expression dripping with condescension, as if I were nothing more than an insect beneath her notice. That smugness... I''ll make her pay for it. I swore to myself, right then and there, that she would be the first to fall. Enough playing around. My aura surged, a blazing inferno of golden flames erupting around me as my true power ignited. It''s time to end this. Do you want to come out and play with me? I called out to the eerie voice inside me, the one I knew could grant me immense power. I needed its strength now more than ever. But I also knew the risks. If it went rampant again, things could spiral out of control. I am not hungry this time, so it should be alright... I hoped. "You''re asking for my power? I thought you hated me, hahaha," it mocked, its voice dripping with amusement. I do hate you, I admitted, keeping my tone steady. But right now, I''m in a bit of a pinch. I need the extra firepower. There was a pause, followed by a low, sinister chuckle. "I refuse," it said, its tone almost playful. "You can handle this on your own. You''re not as weak as you think. Besides, you clearly hate when I take over." Great... I was in more of a pinch than I thought. In the next moment, the man with glasses summoned a glowing book from his soul. The pages turned rapidly, each flip building an ominous tension. Suddenly, a powerful gale swept toward me, each razor-sharp wind slicing into my skin like countless invisible blades. I moved quickly, activating Superior Space Distortion. My body blurred, and I reappeared right next to the mage, my scythe blazing with pure golden fire. Fire Slash! I thought, pouring a significant amount of my soul power into the attack, moving so fast that even the man with the longsword couldn''t react in time. Die! I thought fiercely, my focus unrelenting. But the mage smirked, unfazed by my approach. A barrier of swirling wind surrounded him like a cocoon, and as my fire met it, the resulting explosion ripped through the air with deafening force. The mage was sent hurtling toward the ground, his smirk wiped clean as his body hit the dirt, scorched and battered. It wasn''t a fatal blow, but the burn marks on his body told me one thing¡ªhe had clearly underestimated my firepower. Still, I didn''t have time to rest. A flash of pink caught the corner of my eye. Before I could react, the pink-haired man''s sword swung at me from the side, fast and precise. Where did he come from? His aura had been nonexistent moments ago, but now, he reappeared with a deadly sneak attack. My scythe solidified back into its black-and-gold form, blocking his blade effortlessly. Too easy, I thought suspiciously. In the next moment, five copies of him emerged from thin air, their movements synchronized as they surrounded me, cutting off all escape routes. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To make matters worse, a fiery attack in the shape of a phoenix soared toward me from above. The flames felt alive, their heat intense, and they reminded me of Seong-Hoon''s ice dragon. I am the goddess of fire. This attack will return to you! I thought firmly. The phoenix veered sharply, reversing its path and slamming into the tall woman who had cast it. She was sent flying, her figure disappearing into the distance amidst a burst of flame. As for the pink-haired man and his clones, I snorted. Too weak. He was most likely an assassin, but that sword of his only made stealth an impossible task. Shadow Slash Barrage! I thought, letting dark tentacles erupt around me, forming into sharp scythe blades that lashed out in all directions. The clash shattered their attacks, and blood sprayed as one of the figures¡ªthe real one¡ªwas caught off guard. He let out a cry of pain as one of the blades severed his arm, the limb falling to the ground in a pool of crimson. Are these people really kings? Chapter 104 King Slayer The pink-haired man screamed in agony, clutching the stump where half of his arm used to be. His cries echoed through the air, silencing the once-cheering crowd. Their shock at witnessing my power was palpable, their awe written across their faces.But I had no time to bask in the moment. A flock of crows darted toward me, their movements silent and coordinated, trying to overwhelm me in a sneak attack. Not this time. I won''t fall for the same trick twice. Shadow Parade! I thought, summoning my ability. My body split into seven identical clones, each moving with precision and purpose. The system noted that my clones carried only 70% of my strength, but it didn''t matter. With a staggering number of copies at my command, I was ready to turn the tide of this battle. I sent two of my clones after the pink-haired man. His movements were sluggish, hindered by his missing arm and the pain it caused. Desperately, he tried to escape into the void, attempting to conceal himself in a space beyond my reach. Foolish. I could control space as well. It was only a matter of time before my clones cornered him and forced him out of hiding. Another two clones darted toward the mage, who was still struggling to free himself from the rubble. The element of surprise was on my side, and I hoped to catch him before he could gather his strength. I didn''t expect these so-called kings to fall to mere clones, but that wasn''t the point. This was about buying time. I briefly considered summoning my army of beasts but dismissed the thought almost immediately. They would only serve as cannon fodder in this battle, leaving me with heavy losses. It''s far too early to rely on them. I could feel their strength gradually growing within the Beast World, a process that consumed a significant amount of my soul power. Interrupting their growth now would set them back, and I wasn''t willing to take that risk unless I had no other choice. I did miss the Thunder Tempests¡ªtheir power and ferocity¡ªbut they were still far too weak to make a difference here. They needed more time to mature before they could stand alongside me in a fight like this. For now, I''ll rely on my own strength. The remaining three clones darted toward the man with golden hair, Park Seo-Jin. I didn''t expect them to defeat him¡ªhe was far too powerful for that¡ªbut I hoped they could hold him off, even if only for a moment. That would give me the time I needed to deal with the two women who had managed to piss me off more than anyone else here. First of all, why does that pink-eyed one, Han Ji-Yeon, have to be so much prettier than me? The thought ignited a spark of irritation in my chest as I surged forward, my scythe spinning in a deadly dance. Each slash sent crescent moon-shaped fire waves streaking toward them, the fiery crescents crackling through the air with blistering speed. The attack was relentless, perfect for spamming¡ªit barely cost me any mana but packed enough power to keep them on edge. Let''s see how long they can handle this. Han Ji-Yeon had no choice but to summon a pink energy shield to block my attacks. The corrosive energy of the shield managed to erode my fiery crescents, neutralizing them before they could reach her. It was clear she no longer dared to use fire against me¡ªafter all, the last time she tried, I had sent her phoenix attack hurtling back at her. Her body bore the marks of our clash, faint burns marring her once-flawless skin. Her disheveled white hair added to her current state of disarray, a stark contrast to the confidence she exuded earlier. But Han Ji-Yeon''s face now twisted into an ugly expression, exhaustion clearly etched across her features. Her pink energy shield wavered, the strain evident as it was slowly being pushed back by my relentless assault. As for the teenager, Yoon Da-Eun, she had chosen flight over fight. Her massive crow wings spread wide, carrying her away with graceful precision. She dodged each of my fiery attacks effortlessly, her movements fluid and calculated, as if mocking my attempts to strike her. Not so fast. I wasn''t about to let her escape so easily. Black chains erupted from my body, writhing like serpents as they surged toward her. The air crackled with power as the chains closed in, binding her mid-flight with Soul Shackle. Her wings faltered, and for the first time, I saw the flicker of panic in her dark eyes. Her body froze mid-air, ensnared by the Soul Shackle. Several fire slashes struck her without mercy, carving into her flesh. Despite her attempts to resist, she was surprisingly sturdy¡ªnone of her limbs were severed, but her body was left with deep cuts and bloody wounds. Burn marks marred her skin, the charred scent lingering in the air. I blurred, activating Space Distortion to close the gap instantly. Reappearing beside her, I grabbed her throat, my grip unyielding. The strongest among their group, Park Seo-Jin, tried to intervene, his golden hair gleaming as he pushed against his restraints. But he, too, was bound by three of my clones, each holding him firmly with Soul Shackle. He wouldn''t be breaking free anytime soon. As for Han Ji-Yeon, she had her own problem to deal with¡ªa small parting gift from me. Just before disappearing from her sight, I sent a Mind Slash her way. It wasn''t meant to kill but to incapacitate. I could already feel its effects taking hold. Her body trembled, frozen in place, as her mind reeled from the blow. She wouldn''t be moving for a while. "You''re foolish," I said coldly, my voice dripping with menace. "Do you want to die young? Why did you provoke me? Once I lose control, it''s hard to stop the urge to kill idiots like you¡­" I tilted my head slightly, locking eyes with her. My gaze bore into her soul, my words carrying the weight of my intent. Channeling every ounce of soul power within me, I felt the mysterious energy from my horns surge into my arms, amplifying my strength. My grip on her throat tightened, her body trembling as she struggled against me. "Don''t do that!" the man with the golden hair, Park Seo-Jin, roared, his voice filled with desperation. "I''ll slay you on the spot if you dare kill her!" His threat hung in the air, but I only laughed, the sound cruel and mocking. "You think you can stop me?" I sneered. Ignoring his words, I did exactly what he told me not to do. "Plea¨Cplease spare me¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling, tears pooling in her eyes. Genuine fear radiated from her, her lips quivering as she begged for mercy. I stared at her for a moment, unmoved. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Didn''t you say you wanted to execute me?" I said coldly, my voice dripping with disdain. "Killing me is fine, but when it''s your life on the line, it''s different? Hypocrite... now die." I squeezed her throat with all my might. The sickening sound of her neck twisting filled the air. She was still alive¡ªbarely¡ªbut her life was hanging by a thread. Soul Reaver¡­ I thought, letting the low hum of my words cut through the silence. Read latest chapters at empire Her soul was ripped from her body, a glowing orb of energy resting in my hand. Her lifeless body fell limp, plummeting to the ground below, landing amidst the crowd of onlookers frozen in shock. Without hesitation, I swallowed the orb, somewhat enjoying the taste of the human flesh. I was transforming into a true demon. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have slain your first king.] [A new achievement has been unlocked: King Slayer.] [20 skill points have been awarded.] [Current Quest: Kill 10 kings to become an Emperor.] [Progress: 1/10.] [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have reached Level 31.] "Devil... What did she do?" someone in the crowd whispered, their voice trembling with fear. I licked my fingers, savoring the lingering sensation of power. Then, turning to the horrified onlookers, I leaned forward slightly and smirked. "Boo!" The crowd erupted into chaos, people screaming and scattering like ants. Their terror only made me chuckle, a dark amusement bubbling in my chest. But the brief moment of satisfaction was shattered as a terrifying aura slammed into me like a tidal wave. In an instant, my clones disintegrated, wiped out without a trace. "I told you I''d kill you if you did that!" The voice roared with rage, and then he attacked. A massive sword descended, its weight and force enough to split the air around us. But this time, I was ready. My strength felt amplified, the lingering taste of the soul invigorating me. I could feel the horns on my head subtly growing, their mysterious power transforming my body, making me stronger. I clashed with him head-on, my scythe meeting his sword in a collision that sent sparks flying in every direction. The sheer force of our clash unleashed a shockwave, powerful enough to sweep away trading stalls and send debris flying through the air. The ground trembled beneath us, and the remaining three kings watched silently, their expressions grim as they assessed the situation. "The Immortal Path, Verse One! Slay the enemy before me!" Park Seo-Jin''s voice boomed with unyielding authority, reverberating through the battlefield like a divine decree. "Lotus of the Immortal King, be my witness and make my enemy fall!" In that instant, the air around me shifted violently, tightening like an invisible vice, trapping me in place. Above, the sky darkened as a massive Golden Lotus materialized, its petals shimmering with an ethereal glow, each one radiating deadly intent. The sheer majesty and power of it sent chills down my spine. With a flick of his finger, the lotus descended, its golden brilliance lighting up the world as it hurtled toward me with unstoppable force. Its weight pressed down on me, the crushing energy threatening to tear my very existence apart. Chapter 105 Power of the soul energy Not only was the power of the lotus crushing me, but even breathing felt impossible under its immense weight.It was a power unlike anything I had ever witnessed before. The massive Golden Lotus of pure energy loomed closer with each passing moment, its brilliance blinding and suffocating. The sheer force it radiated threatened to obliterate everything in its path. If it hit me, I would most likely suffer devastating injuries. But that didn''t mean I was weaker than him. My attacks could rival his lotus¡ªeasily. The problem was the cost. To counter this, I''d have to expend an enormous amount of soul power, leaving myself vulnerable and too weak to continue fighting. What do I do... Time was ticking, the lotus descending rapidly, and my mind raced at unimaginable speed. I had to find a solution¡ªsomething, anything¡ªthat would allow me to escape this overwhelming situation unscathed. Think, Gaon. Think. There was only one way for me to escape this situation, and that was to counterattack. Space Shatter was out of the question¡ªmy system skills were locked, likely suppressed by the immense power of the Golden Lotus. That left me with only one option: my soul power. The crushing weight of the lotus pressed down harder with every passing second, its golden brilliance filling the air with an overwhelming sense of finality. My breathing grew shallow, my movements restricted, but I clenched my fists, determination surging through me. All that training we did in the Immortal''s World... It''s time to prove it wasn''t in vain. This was the moment to unleash everything I had learned, every ounce of soul power I''d cultivated. Failure wasn''t an option. "Fourth Step: Infinity!" I shouted, pouring every ounce of my energy into my voice. Golden flames ignited at the tips of my fingers, flickering with raw, unrestrained power. The fire seemed alive, swirling and twisting as if responding to my will. It danced from all directions, converging in front of my palms, forming a concentrated mass of blazing energy. This wasn''t a refined technique¡ªit was something I was creating on the fly, an adaptation to rival the overwhelming power of the Golden Lotus. Sweat dripped down my brow as I poured everything into it, focusing every ounce of my soul power. My body trembled under the strain, but I couldn''t afford to falter. The flames coalesced, twisting into a serpentine form, its golden body shimmering as if it were a living entity. In the next instant, the fiery serpent burst forth from my palms, cutting through the air with incredible speed. It danced in the sky, its movements graceful yet deadly, before surging straight toward the lotus with unstoppable force. KABOOM! The two powers collided in a catastrophic explosion, golden flames and radiant energy clashing with a ferocity that seemed to tear the sky apart. The brilliance of their impact consumed everything, a blinding light that forced the onlookers to shield their eyes. Shockwaves rippled outward, shaking the battlefield and sending debris flying in all directions. My pillar of fire roared as it clashed against the giant golden lotus, the sheer force of the collision holding the lotus at bay. The power of the system met the raw might of soul energy, their violent struggle creating a storm of energy that threatened to obliterate everything around us. Through the chaos, I caught a glimpse of Park Seo-Jin''s face. His jaw hung open in disbelief, his confident demeanor shattered. He had clearly never expected someone¡ªanyone¡ªto rival his ultimate attack. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His precious golden lotus trembled, its once-dominant glow flickering like a dying ember. The balance of power had shifted. The explosion unleashed an unstoppable wave of wind, ripping through the city like a tempest. The sheer force of the blast sent debris flying in all directions, its destructive power unmatched. Roofs were torn from their structures, windows shattered into countless fragments, and entire walls crumbled under the relentless pressure. Those with greater power desperately tried to shield the city with their barriers, their glowing shields flickering against the storm. But it was all in vain. Half of the city lay in ruins, its proud structures reduced to rubble. The streets that once bustled with life were now littered with the remnants of what had been, and this devastation was only the beginning. The clash of power raged on, promising even greater destruction to come. I was sent flying, just like the kings, as the explosion''s force proved too overwhelming for anyone to withstand. The wind battered me relentlessly, but I fought against it, pushing forward with sheer willpower. Through the chaos, I spotted the woman with white hair¡ªHan Ji-Yeon¡ªcrumpled in the rubble after being slammed into a house. Her body bore signs of injury, her once-pristine appearance marred by blood and dirt. She was weakened, but not enough for my Soul Reaver to claim her soul. I surged toward her, determination burning in my veins, but before I could reach the wreckage, a wave of powerful corrosive energy washed over me. A pink mist engulfed my body, its acrid bite eating away at my skin, the pain searing through me like fire. It was almost unbearable, and for a fleeting moment, I felt the urge to scream. But who am I? I''m Lee Gaon. I clenched my teeth, suppressing the agony as I pressed forward. Nothing will stop me from reaching my goal. Through the haze of pain, I saw her standing amidst the rubble, her body bloody but her smile unwavering. She looked directly at me, her pink aura flaring as I approached. I could feel her power surging, growing stronger with every step I took. Let''s see whose resolve breaks first. "Think you''ve won?" I shouted, my voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. My body blurred as I surged forward at extreme speed, closing the gap between us in an instant. Before she could even react, massive illusory teeth materialized above me, shimmering with deadly intent. With a devastating snap, the jaws descended, consuming her entirely in one overwhelming bite. The pink mist around me dissipated as her aura vanished, and an immense rush of soul power flooded into my body. The sensation was intoxicating, electrifying every nerve as her essence was drawn into me. I felt the faint resistance of her soul, but it was weak¡ªfragile compared to the power I wielded. Despite her formidable skills, her soul was no match for mine. She was doomed from the start, especially since her fire abilities were useless against me. I took a satisfying bite of her soul, the energy coursing through me, amplifying my strength. She screamed in agony, clutching her head as the soul attack ravaged her from within. "Delicious," I sneered, savoring the rush of power coursing through me. "Now give me all of it!" As I consumed more of her soul, fragments of her memories began flooding my mind. Images of this kingdom, its structure, and its people flashed before me like an unbidden slideshow. And then I saw it¡ªa glimpse of Jeong Suhan. He wasn''t here. He had left this kingdom, much like I had left mine. His destination? The far north, where rumors spoke of another kingdom rising. He''d gone there to train, likely seeking greater power. A sharp grin crossed my face. Good. After this, I''ll chase him down. I could already picture it¡ªhis defeat, his fall, his soul joining the collection of those who had dared to stand in my way. Just like Kim Ha-Joon. "Please... just kill me already..." she whimpered, her voice weak and trembling. She collapsed onto the ground, tears streaming down her face as she began to cry uncontrollably. For a fleeting moment, a part of me felt a pang of pity. I knew she and the others were only defending their kingdom, their people. They weren''t villains in their own eyes¡ªjust warriors fighting for what they believed in. Experience more tales on empire But I also knew it wasn''t that simple. Their motives weren''t entirely pure. They desired power. Given the chance, one of them would undoubtedly try to eliminate me in secret, seeking to climb closer to the title of Emperor. I hardened my resolve, suppressing any lingering sympathy. This was survival. I was already preparing to harvest her soul when the man with the pink hair appeared out of nowhere. I felt my clones being destroyed in the explosion earlier, and now he stood before her, his arm shielding her protectively. "Take me and leave her be," he said firmly, his resolve burning in his eyes. There was something between them¡ªan unspoken connection. Lovers, perhaps. The woman clung to him from behind, her trembling arms wrapping around him as if surrendering herself to his defense. "How heroic..." I said coldly, my voice dripping with disdain. For some reason, the sight of couples made my blood boil ever since my rebirth. How dare they have such a beautiful relationship while I was forced to endure solitude? I knew this feeling wasn''t entirely my own. The system''s influence gnawed at me, first with pride, and now jealousy. "Let me show you why I stand above you all," I said, my hand extending toward Han Ji-Yeon. She gasped, her slightly calmed eyes filling with terror once more. Before either of them could react, her lifeless body slumped against Kim Joon-Ho''s back. "Her soul is mine..." I smiled brightly, my gaze locking onto his. Realization dawned on his face, and his hand reached out to me in desperation, but it was already too late. Right before his eyes, I swallowed her soul completely. The power coursed through me, intoxicating and overwhelming, as his anguished wail pierced the air. "Join her," I whispered, my scythe gleaming in the dim light. With a single swift motion, his head rolled to the ground, and another soul was ripped from its vessel. It didn''t resist as I consumed it, the energy filling me with an unrelenting surge of power. Three of the five kings were now dead. Everything had happened so quickly, the other two kings hadn''t even moved to stop me. Chapter 106 The battle of pure strength I could feel it¡ªI was now extremely close to reaching level 32. One more of them would push me over the edge.But something felt off. The king with the glasses, Kim Joon-Ho, was nowhere to be seen. After the explosion, his aura had completely vanished. "Is he fleeing?" I muttered to myself, the thought laced with disdain. "How pathetic." I stepped out of the shattered remnants of the house I was in, scanning the battlefield. The air was thick with debris and lingering energy, but my focus quickly locked onto the imposing figure of Park Seo-Jin hovering above me. His massive black longsword rested lazily on his shoulders, but the tension in his stance betrayed his composure. His entire body trembled¡ªnot with fear, but with rage. His piercing golden eyes locked onto mine, burning with unspoken fury. Park Seo-Jin didn''t seem like someone who''d ever feel fear. No, this was the anger of a predator pushed to its limit. "You come to our home, wreak havoc, kill my comrades, and you dare stare at me like that?" Park Seo-Jin growled, his voice trembling with barely contained rage. "Did I stare at you?" I sneered, tilting my head mockingly. "I''m sorry, I thought I was staring at a corpse." His eyes burned with fury, his grip on the massive black longsword tightening. "You''re a fucking psychopath. If the king were here¡ª" "If he was here, it''d be the same." I cut him off, my voice sharp, filled with venom. "Him and me? We''re blood enemies. You think I cheated in the tournament? That I deserved what happened to me?" I stepped forward, my aura flaring with raw intensity. "All of you most likely had a good laugh while I was framed. I lost everything because I was a threat¡ªto your business, to your fragile egos. Because I was better than the men. So what if I was?" The words spilled out like a flood, the bitterness in my heart igniting into a blaze. "Is it so hard to accept one person¡ªa woman¡ªreaching the top? It''s not like all of us got there, just me. But none of you observers ever believed me." I took another step closer, my scythe glinting ominously. "You''re just as guilty. Guilty for your silence. Guilty for your laughs. Guilty for my fall. So tell me, why shouldn''t I kill you?" He lowered his sword slightly, a flicker of something¡ªsympathy, perhaps¡ªcrossing his golden eyes. "I can tell now," he said, his voice calmer but still laced with tension, "what you''re saying is coming from your heart. But revenge is a fool''s game. Do you really think it will make you feel better? Is it worth killing those who had nothing to do with it?" A bitter laugh escaped my lips. "You misunderstand me," I replied coldly, stepping closer. "In this world, there''s no one left who can be called innocent. All of you have killed before, so who are you to scold me?" My scythe shimmered in the golden fire that surrounded me, casting an eerie glow over the rubble-strewn battlefield. "Don''t act like you''re any different. You''ve spilled blood to protect what''s yours, just as I have. So spare me the self-righteous lecture." His gaze faltered for a moment, the weight of my words sinking in. "Hypocrisy doesn''t suit you, Park Seo-Jin," I added, my voice dripping with venom. "If you''re going to stand there and defend your actions, don''t pretend mine are any worse." "Even so..." His aura surged, radiating an intensity that seemed to weigh down the air around us. His voice carried a sharp edge, his golden eyes locked on mine. "That only proves you''ve completely lost your humanity. Just look at those horns on your head¡ªthey''re not human. You''ve become a devil." I threw my head back and laughed, the sound echoing maniacally across the ruined battlefield. "Hahaha, you''re right¡ªI''m evil!" I sneered, gripping my scythe tightly. "But you''re mistaken. I''m not a devil... I''m a demon!" With a sudden burst of energy, I spun on my heel, my scythe carving through the air in a perfect arc. A black crescent moon of flame erupted from its blade, streaking toward him with blistering speed. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The slash collided with his massive sword as he raised it to block, the force of the impact shaking the ground beneath us. A ripple of corrosive black flames clung to him, searing his skin, but he didn''t even flinch. His golden eyes glinted with resolve, and I couldn''t help but grin. "Let''s just fight!" I shouted, excitement lacing my voice. "Why waste time with useless words when we can let our blades do the talking? The winner gets to write history, anyway!" My heart raced, adrenaline surging through my veins as I readied myself for his next move. The thrill of the battle, the clash of power¡ªI craved it. I wanted to feel the full weight of his attacks, to test my limits against him, to see where I truly stood in this world. His massive blade slashed at me with incredible speed, the angle of his attack strange and difficult to predict. I twisted my body awkwardly to dodge, narrowly avoiding the strike, but my scythe followed the momentum of my movement, arcing toward him in a deadly counter. The blade of my scythe shimmered with its black and gold hue, the faint tinge of black fire wrapping it like a living glove. I hadn''t fully transformed it into the Fire Scythe¡ªnot yet. I craved the tactile thrill of clashing weapons, the raw satisfaction of metal colliding with metal. A strange sensation tickled at my horns, and I felt a surge of power course through my muscles. Seizing the moment, I unleashed a powerful strike, sending Park Seo-Jin flying into the air. Though he blocked with his massive sword, the sheer force of my attack overpowered him for a moment. His weapon, while fast, was too long¡ªan impressive and intimidating tool, but cumbersome when it came to quick defenses. That was my edge. My speed was just slightly superior, giving me the advantage. Without hesitation, I rushed into the sky after him. Our movements blurred, vanishing from sight to anyone below. For the normal eye, we were nothing but flashes of light and sound, dancing in the heavens with impossible agility. We were both in the Supreme Level of agility, our attacks moving faster than most could comprehend. His strength was slightly greater than mine, each swing of his sword pushing me to the edge of what my horns could enhance. Yet, something strange happened. The more pressure I felt, the more power the horns pumped into my body. With every clash, I felt myself growing faster, stronger, more capable of matching him blow for blow. Sparks lit up the air with every collision of our weapons, a symphony of metal and fire. We were a storm, weaving through the sky. Each attack was faster, sharper. I dodged when I could, twisting and contorting to evade his strikes. When I couldn''t avoid them, I met them head-on, using the unique curve of my scythe to redirect his momentum, turning his power against him. I closed in on him, unleashing devastating Soul Impact punches that sent him reeling back. The more we fought, the more the adrenaline surged through my veins. This wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was a test, a clash of wills, and I wasn''t going to lose. I had never felt so alive, so exhilarated. The thrill of close-range combat was intoxicating, and for the first time, I realized just how much I loved it. My body bore several cuts, each healing rapidly, and Park Seo-Jin was in no better shape¡ªhis body slashed and bruised all over. Yet, his face mirrored mine, a wild grin of unrestrained excitement stretching across his features. Without exchanging words, we silently agreed to settle this with pure close-range combat. No tricks, no long-range techniques¡ªjust speed, power, and precision. "Show me all you''ve got!" I screamed, my scythe burning with black flames as it slammed into his massive sword. A faint cracking sound reached my ears. "Hmph! I''ll make sure you bow before me!" he growled, his eyes gleaming with feral intensity. Twisting his body at an impossible angle, he delivered a devastating slash. I barely managed to block, holding my scythe horizontally with both hands to defend my left side. The impact was like a shockwave. My scythe cracked slightly, and for the first time, I felt the blow resonate directly with my soul. The sensation was disorienting. He had managed to hurt me. We were equals. Your next chapter awaits on empire The force of his attack sent me flying into the nearest rubble, the collision bruising my body as I slammed hard into the debris. Before I could even catch my breath, his massive sword descended like a meteor. I raised my scythe vertically just in time to block the attack. The collision was deafening, the pressure of the strike causing more cracks to spread across my weapon. The impact traveled through my entire body, each muscle screaming in protest, begging me to stop. But I didn''t care. I loved this too much. Our eyes locked, and in that moment, we both knew the end was near. His movements slowed ever so slightly, exhaustion creeping into his stance. My breaths came heavier, my own stamina nearing its limit. Suddenly, a surge of power washed over me. Dammit. Why now? The timer on my passive had run out, and the boost in power I couldn''t control began flooding through me. With this, I had no equals left. "I''m sorry for this... It seems I''m just too strong," I said softly, sadness flickering in my expression. I didn''t want the fight to end like this. With a single powerful strike, I sent him hurtling into the sky. His face paled, eyes wide as the sheer force of my attack overwhelmed him. "What the hell is this? How are you able to power up so much?!" he shouted, his voice trembling. "Before you die, I''ll tell you. This is my passive. I have no control over it... So I''m sorry our amazing battle has to end this way." I blurred, disappearing from his sight, and in the next moment, I reappeared behind him. My scythe moved with incredible speed, piercing through his chest and hanging him from its blade. His heart was completely skewered. Blood spilled from his lips as he coughed violently, his head weakly turning toward me. "Th-Thank... you..." he choked out, blood dripping with every word. "Thank you for this battle... It... was... fun..." The light in his eyes dimmed, and with his final breath, I activated Soul Reaver, harvesting his soul. As the surge of power filled me, I whispered to myself, "Only him... Only Nam Ji-Ho could ever beat me. He''s the only one deserving of the title of powerful in this world." My grip on my scythe tightened. "But soon, I''ll find him too... And I''ll kill him. I''ll repay him for what he did to me." The memory of that powerful lightning, the attack that almost ended my life, burned in my mind. I wanted to destroy that power. I craved it for myself. Chapter 107 Destroying the Arcadia city Four of the five kings were now dead.The surge of energy flowed through me as I reached level 32, faster than I had anticipated. Perhaps it was too quick¡ªunnatural, even¡ªbut I wasn''t about to complain. Park Seo-Jin''s lifeless body hung limply from my scythe, skewered like a piece of meat. The sight was macabre, yet mesmerizing, as his blood dripped down in slow, crimson streaks. The crowd below gazed up in stunned silence, their expressions twisted with disbelief and despair. Their last hope was gone. With their ruler absent, they had no one left to protect them. Their gazes shifted from the fallen king to me, and I could see the fear etched into their faces. They didn''t see a warrior or a challenger¡ªthey saw a demon god. And I couldn''t deny that I liked it. The weight of my aura pressed down on them like a suffocating blanket, and one by one, the people dropped to their knees. A sea of trembling bodies filled the ruined city, their collective despair palpable. They couldn''t believe what they were witnessing. I hovered in the air, golden fire swirling faintly around me, and I smiled. They would remember this day. "Choose. Submit to me, Lee Gaon, the Empress of the Empire of the Eternal Flame, or die along with these people." My voice boomed across the city, carried by the weight of my King''s Aura. The power in my words made the air itself tremble, a visible force that pressed down on everyone present. At first, there was silence. Then, like a dam breaking, chaos erupted. Crowds of people began to flee, scattering like ants, their terrified cries filling the air. They abandoned their homes, their stalls, their livelihoods¡ªeverything¡ªin their desperate bid to escape. Only about a thousand remained, their weapons raised defiantly. Their faces were a mix of fear and determination, but I could feel their hesitation. Their hands trembled, and their stances were shaky. Still, they didn''t back down. What am I even saying? The thought gnawed at me, a moment of clarity cutting through the haze of power. If I do this... if I force them to bow to me... I''d be no better than a murderer. But my eyes scanned the crowd, and I saw their blades pointed at me, their hostility burning bright despite their fear. But... they have their weapons raised... ready to kill me. The conflict within me churned like a storm. Is it truly wrong to crush those who stand against me? To ensure they never rise again to threaten me? I tightened my grip on my scythe, the black and gold blade gleaming ominously. No one is innocent here. Not anymore. I scanned the crowd, my gaze sharp and unforgiving, but then my eyes landed on them¡ªthe original five who had led me into this city. They stood apart from the others, their weapons pointed at me, their expressions unreadable. So... did I save her only to kill her now? The thought hit me like a dagger to the chest, twisting painfully. Am I really prepared to take the lives of the innocent just because I can''t stand this city? My fingers tightened around the handle of my scythe, the weight of it suddenly feeling unbearable. But my eyes flickered back to the city itself¡ªthe city built by that bastard. No, it''s not just that. It wasn''t just hatred for what this city stood for. I envy it. Its beauty, its magic, its people¡ªit all stood as a stark reminder of what I had failed to achieve. Compared to my capital city, this place was better in every way, and that envy burned within me like an unquenchable fire. So it must cease to exist! Suddenly, a voice rang out in my mind, low and taunting, dripping with mockery. "Are you finally coming to your senses?" The eerie voice chuckled. "Even I''m wondering if you need my influence anymore. Hahaha... You''re becoming a true killing machine, Gaon." Its laughter echoed, each word slicing through my thoughts like a blade. "But that''s good. The more you kill, the easier it will be for you to lead an empire. You know that yourself, don''t you? There are no good emperors¡ªnot to those who stand in opposition to their rule." Its words slithered through my mind, wrapping around my resolve like chains. The truth in them was undeniable, yet it made me sick. What kind of ruler do I want to be? I gritted my teeth, the storm within me threatening to tear me apart. Was I truly so far gone? Or was this simply the cost of power? I''m an empress. The words echoed in my mind, steadying my wavering resolve. It''s all for the sake of the people I must protect, right? If I let them live, they would only grow to threaten me later. But if I killed them, my level would rise, my power would grow, and I''d become strong enough to defend the people I cared about. This is what it means to rule. Without realizing it, my vision darkened, and when I blinked, I saw that my eyes had turned completely black. A surge of powerful soul energy erupted from within me, crackling like lightning in the air. "Hahaha! That''s right, Gaon! Enough being a weakling! Let me help you! Together, we''ll spread fear into the hearts of people and make them bow before you!" The voice inside me roared, its laughter infectious, and I could feel its power flooding into every fiber of my being. I raised my scythe high, the flames around it burning darker than ever before. This is for them. For the people I must protect. "Five Paths of Fire: Second Path... Power!" Our voices intertwined, my own merging with the sinister presence within me. The words came unbidden, as if etched into my very soul. "The Reappearance of the Demoness!" Something deep within me cracked, a resounding fracture that echoed through my core. A new path was unlocked¡ªone that felt foreign, shadowed by darkness. Was this truly the same scripture? For a fleeting moment, doubt flickered in my mind. But it was drowned out by the intoxicating rush of power. Before I fully understood what was happening, a massive black beam of fire erupted from my scythe, crashing into the crowd below. The destruction was instantaneous¡ªan obliteration so absolute that not even their bones remained. The ground trembled beneath me, and then, like a silent storm, a slowly expanding orb of fire began to consume the city. Its flames were unnatural, devouring everything in their path¡ªbuildings, streets, and lives¡ªall reduced to ash. I hovered above it all, my wings spread wide, watching as the once-vibrant city was annihilated from existence. The power it once held was now nothing but smoldering ruins. For a moment, I felt nothing but cold detachment. Then the laughter returned, echoing in my mind. "This is the path of an empress, Gaon. This is the respect you''ve earned." But deep down, as the flames continued to spread, a single thought crept in: What have I done? "Soul Reaver!" An extreme number of souls shot toward me all at once, overwhelming me with their sheer power. The air itself felt heavy, dense with energy that seemed to press into every fiber of my being. My body trembled, struggling to contain the sudden influx. And then, it happened. A massive system message flooded into my mind, the words rushing past faster than I could process: [.....] [Error!] [Too many souls have been consumed at once. Evaluating...] [You shall be transported to a trial area to secure you from death as a one-time bonus.] [The requirement for Memento Vivere has been met: 1451/1000. Proceeding with the second evolution.] Before I could even react, I felt my body being wrapped in an unfamiliar yet comforting white energy. It was soft, almost like a cocoon, shielding me from the chaos within. And then I was gone. The city, the destruction, the screams¡ªall of it disappeared. I was transported far, far away. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a place of indescribable beauty. It was like Earth, yet not. The air was fresher, the colors more vivid, the sound of a majestic waterfall cascading nearby. It felt peaceful, serene... and completely at odds with the turmoil raging inside me. But before I could take it all in, a sudden wave of dizziness hit me like a freight train. My body felt weak, fragile. The world began to blur and spin. I knew this feeling. Continue your journey with empire Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was dying. Again. It struck me like a blade to the heart¡ªI had forgotten about this skill. Memento Vivere. The eerie entity inside me had forced me to harvest those souls, leading me to this very moment. Ah... I''m so pathetic. As my vision dimmed, I felt my body collapse into the water below. The cool sensation enveloped me, dragging me into its embrace. [You have died.] [Time until revival: nine days.] And then his voice returned. "[Hahaha! Good job, Lee Gaon. I''m proud of you. You will definitely be able to help me in the future!]" That disgusting voice. The voice of the Creator. I wanted to scream, but I couldn''t. I wanted to fight back, but I was powerless. He had been watching all along. And in that moment, as the world faded into black, I knew one thing with absolute certainty: I was just a pawn in his grand design. Chapter 108 Demon Body Transformation It was a peaceful day in Luminara City. The streets bustled with life as merchants peddled their wares, and children played under the watchful eyes of their parents.Malrang lay lazily on her belly in the small wooden house she had claimed as her den. Her golden eyes stared off into the distance, her fluffy body stretched out as if without a care in the world. But the truth was written all over her face¡ªlonging. She missed Lee Gaon. Her ears twitched as she thought about their time together, about the bond they shared. But before she could drift deeper into her memories, a sudden, immense power struck her like a tidal wave. Her entire body tensed, and she yelped as a flood of energy surged through her, overwhelming every nerve. A long system message began to scroll through her mind, filling her thoughts with its endless notifications: [Congratulations!] Your next journey awaits at empire [You have reached Level 48!] [Evolution Initiated. Transformation Commencing...] Her small body began to change. She twitched and writhed as her frame expanded rapidly, her soft fur rippling as her size grew. The walls of the wooden house creaked in protest before they gave way completely, shattering into splinters as she rose. Two new tails burst forth from her back, and the already fluffy foxterit now stood proudly with four tails swaying behind her. Her body grew larger and more imposing, towering at an incredible ten meters tall¡ªeven without her Overlord Transformation. Passersby stopped in their tracks, their mouths agape and their eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. Whispers filled the streets. "Malrang...?" "Is that really her? What''s happening?" "She''s enormous! Did Gaon do this?" The whispers were drowned out by a powerful howl that shook the city. It was loud, commanding, and filled with an almost otherworldly resonance. Everyone in the city recognized it. It was her howl. But the power behind it this time... It was nothing they had ever felt before. More system messages flooded her mind, confirming what her instincts already knew: [Congratulations!] [You have evolved into Grand Foxterit!] [You have ascended from Overlord to Apex Tyrant!] Malrang''s massive frame trembled with raw, unfamiliar power. She raised her head high, her golden eyes now gleaming with an almost divine glow. The crowd stared in awe, many unsure whether to celebrate or fear this transformation. Then, as if pulled by an invisible force, Malrang turned her gaze toward the northeast. Her massive form remained still, her eyes fixed on something far beyond the horizon. "Gaon..." The word escaped her massive jaws, her deep, resonant voice carrying the same softness and affection she had always reserved for Lee Gaon. Only now, it was laced with something more¡ªurgency. It wasn''t a thought. It wasn''t a guess. She knew. Something had happened. And Gaon needed her. ... Slowly, I felt my consciousness stirring, like waking from a long, heavy dream. I wasn''t sure if the nine days had passed already or not, but this time, death didn''t feel as foreign or terrifying as before. It was strange¡ªalmost unsettling¡ªhow much easier it was to contemplate the second time around. Something was different, though. I could feel it deep within my soul. Life and Death. The skill had grown, evolving into something far greater than I could have imagined. Its presence hummed within me, powerful and unyielding, as if it had become a part of my very existence. But none of that mattered. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I became aware of my body¡ªor what little I could feel of it. I was lying in some sort of pool, the liquid warm and strange against my skin. The sensation was odd, foreign, and it only served to irritate me further. Fuck. That single word summed up everything I felt. I hated all of this. Every single thing. I clenched my teeth, my mind racing with a singular thought: I will destroy him. The rage boiled inside me, hotter and fiercer with each passing moment. I couldn''t stop the torrent of thoughts crashing through my mind. I will kill him. I will kill that damn Creator. I will tear him apart, piece by piece. "Fuuuuck!" My silent scream echoed in my mind, trapped by my inability to move. The frustration was unbearable, a storm of fury that threatened to consume me entirely. I need to move. I need to break something, to destroy something, anything. A heavy sigh escaped me, the weight of this damned life pressing down like a crushing force. This life... It''s so annoying. I let myself sink deeper into the pool, my thoughts a swirling mess of rage and helplessness. Yet even in this chaotic state, one thing remained crystal clear: The Creator would pay. And this time, there would be no mercy. [Welcome back to the world of No End, Lee Gaon.] [You have revived.] [Your class has evolved from the Awakened Death Eater to Ascended Death Eater!] [You have gained a new control over the Lightning element.] [Proceeding to evolve it into class-specific Red Lightning.] [New element added: Red Lightning.] [Your scythe now has Lightning runes added alongside the Water runes.] [Your body has been reforged!] [You are no longer part of the human race.] [New race: Demon.] [You have gained a new ability!] [Blood Burn ¨C Burn your blood to increase your battle power (innate ability).] [Your Fire Wings have been replaced with Demonic Fire Wings.] [Your soul has been greatly enhanced.] [You have evolved from Soul King to Soul Sovereign.] [You can now directly infect souls with your power, branding them with enslavement.] "HAAAAA!" I gasped for air as my head broke the surface of what I thought was water. But it wasn''t¡ªit felt dense, almost alive, pulsating with concentrated soul power. The realization sent a shock through me. I closed my eyes and instinctively looked within my soul. What I saw made my heart race. My Soul Orb had grown¡ªno, it had exploded in size. It now spanned an incredible hundred meters, radiating an overwhelming power that reached its absolute peak. What the hell is going on?! My mind reeled. This wasn''t normal. This wasn''t supposed to happen. Is he helping me? Or trying to stop me? My thoughts raced back to the Creator. That faceless, inscrutable entity. His plans, his motives¡ªit was all too strange, too incomprehensible. This... this felt unreal. And then, the notifications hit me like a freight train. "WAIT. WHAT?!" I froze. "Demon?!" "NO. No, no, no, no!" My breath hitched, my pulse hammering in my ears. "This can''t be happening." "What the actual fuck?!" I whispered, my voice trembling as my mind scrambled for answers. I''m no demon. I''m human. "This has to be a bad, stupid joke¡­ Right?!" I glanced down into the shimmering pool of soul energy, my reflection staring back at me. But what I saw wasn''t me¡ªor at least, not the me I used to know. "Who the hell is this person?" The woman in the reflection was flawless, almost ethereal. Her skin was smooth and radiant, without a single imperfection. Crimson lips contrasted sharply with her pale complexion, giving her a striking, almost doll-like beauty. Her face had a natural elegance, as if she had been painted by the hands of a divine artist. I touched my face, expecting to feel some sort of cosmetic mask or makeup smearing beneath my fingertips, but no¡ªthis wasn''t makeup. It was me. My features had changed so drastically that I didn''t even recognize myself. And then there were the things that horrified me the most. My eyes. Once a soft, familiar green, they were now neon red, glowing with an otherworldly intensity that pierced through the reflection like two burning embers. It was almost impossible to look away from them¡ªthey were the eyes of a predator, of something not quite human. And my hair... It was no longer dark and unassuming. Instead, it had transformed into a pure, shimmering snow white that almost seemed to glow in the dim light. It wasn''t just the color¡ªit was the texture, the way it cascaded down in silken waves that felt unnatural in its perfection. The strands looked as if they were woven from light itself, pristine and untouchable. But the worst part¡ªthe part that made my heart sink¡ªwere the horns. They had grown, fully black now and glossy, curving elegantly yet ominously. They were as long as my hand, making them impossible to ignore. Their presence screamed the truth I didn''t want to admit: I wasn''t human anymore. I had truly become a demon. My gaze dropped lower, and I noticed my clothing had changed as well. My black ball gown, adorned with extravagant gold patterns, had evolved even further. The intricate gold embroidery that had once traced the fabric now shimmered as if alive, dancing like fire whenever the light touched it. The dress clung to my figure with an elegance that bordered on divine, its aura radiating power and regality. But it wasn''t just the dress anymore¡ªgold accessories now adorned my body. Elaborate bracelets coiled around my wrists like molten metal, and anklets jingled faintly with each step. Delicate gold chains and pins wove through my snow-white hair, enhancing its radiant beauty, while a thin, gilded collar sat around my neck, completing the look of an empress. Every detail screamed dominance and wealth, as though I had been born to rule. Maybe my words came back to bite me¡­ Now I''m truly a Demon Empress... Hahaha... A self-mocking laugh escaped my lips, dripping with bitterness and disbelief. The sound echoed in the air, hollow and cruel, as if even the world itself was laughing with me¡ªor at me. Before I could gather my thoughts, a strange sensation washed over me, and without warning, I was transported back. The shimmering soul energy that had enveloped me faded away, and I found myself once more standing amidst the rubble of the once-grand city. The sight struck me like a blow. Broken walls, shattered buildings, and streets littered with debris stretched as far as I could see. A chilling silence filled the air, broken only by the faint crackling of embers that clung to life among the ruins. Not even one person remained. The vibrant city, which had once stood as a symbol of strength and ingenuity, was now reduced to nothing more than ash and rubble¡ªa grim reminder of the destruction I had wrought. For a moment, I could only stand there, taking in the aftermath of my own power. "Is this¡­ what I''ve become?" I whispered, though the emptiness around me gave no answer. Chapter 109 Traveling North Everything would have been fine if not for another twist of fate.My eyes caught the faint glow of embers scattered across the ruins¡ªdark flames, stubborn and unyielding, still burning everywhere. The realization hit me like a tidal wave: if my guess was right, only a mere moment had passed in this world. Time must have flowed differently in the trial area. Nine days dead? What a joke. He played me again. Just like before. That damn Creator. The thought burned brighter than the flames around me. In the eyes of those who had survived the chaos, no time had passed at all. To them, I had gone from being consumed in a white cocoon to emerging in this form, as if I had transformed into something monstrous before their very eyes. And their faces told me everything. Explore hidden tales at empire S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The few who had managed to escape the explosion now stared at me from the shadows of the wreckage, their eyes wide, their mouths agape. Some clutched weapons in trembling hands, though they clearly knew those would do them no good. Others simply stood frozen, their faces pale as the dawning horror set in. What are they thinking? Am I even human to them anymore? The weight of their stares was suffocating, but not unfamiliar. Shock, fear, and disbelief¡ªall of it was etched into their gazes. I almost wanted to laugh. I couldn''t tell if I felt like a god or a demon. Maybe both. And in this moment, I didn''t care. "She''s a demon! A real demon! Run for your lives! RUN!" The terrified shout echoed across the ruins, breaking the silence like a cracking whip. The crowd erupted into chaos. People fled in every direction, stumbling over debris in their panic, some barely able to stay upright. But even as they ran, their horrified gazes lingered on me, their whispers and cries carrying to my ears. "The Destroyer!" "Demon Goddess!" And then there was one that stuck out more than the others¡ª "Blood Snow..." I froze for a moment. Blood Snow? A fitting name, I suppose, for my new appearance. My snow-white hair and red eyes must have inspired it. It was oddly poetic, though I wasn''t sure if I should laugh or be insulted. Still, I let them run. I had killed enough. And yet¡­ A strange, foreign sensation crept through my chest¡ªa pulsing, gnawing urge I couldn''t quite place. Why did I feel an impulse to devour them? It clawed at the edges of my mind, growing stronger as I watched the terrified people disappear into the distance. I clenched my fists, forcing myself to remain still. No. Not this. Not now. Something was changing in me, something darker, more insidious. My newfound power wasn''t just strength¡ªit was hunger. And I had no idea how long I could suppress it. I summoned my wings, and as they spread wide, I couldn''t help but stare in awe. They were just as the system had described¡ªdemonic in appearance, like a bat''s wings, but cloaked in thick black flames that flickered and danced ominously. Curiosity sparked an idea. I decided to test something. What if I combined my speed with the power of my new lightning element? Red lightning crackled along the edges of my wings, wrapping around them like a second skin. I let my power surge, my aura exploding outward, and in the next moment¡ªholy shit... I vanished from the ground, the world blurring around me as I tore through the sky at a speed I''d never thought possible. I stopped mid-air, grinning. What is my current ranking?! Quickly, I opened my profile and checked: [Current rank in the world: 134] "Eh? Even at level 51, I''m still ranked so low?" My competitive spirit flared instantly, the thought both confusing and infuriating me. How is that even possible? I pondered, my brows furrowing. Are that many people traveling solo, rushing to reach the top before everyone else? How strong must the others be? I couldn''t help but wonder about the elusive number one. Who are they? What kind of power do they have? Frustratingly, the system only showed my own rank, keeping everyone else''s identity a mystery. Annoying. But the thought of chasing after the top excited me in ways I couldn''t describe. I smirked, my wings flaring with both fire and lightning. If they''re ahead of me, it just means they''ll make a great challenge when I catch up. With a single powerful flap of my demonic wings, I shot into the sky like a missile, reaching a height of over 400 meters in an instant. The sheer force left the air crackling with residual energy, and I couldn''t suppress the grin spreading across my face. "This is so freaking badass!" I muttered, my excitement bubbling over. The red lightning coursing through me amplified my speed and power far beyond anything I''d experienced before. Was this... fate? Was everything that had happened to me leading to this moment? To prepare me for my rematch with Nam Ji-Ho? I chuckled darkly to myself. "I''d love to see him now. Let''s find out who holds the upper hand this time." My gaze drifted downward, surveying the desolation beneath me. The once-vibrant ground was now scorched black, a testament to the destruction I had unleashed. The power I wielded now was frightening, even to myself. If I cast the same skill again, I might leave an even larger crater, obliterating everything in sight. Suddenly, an unwelcome thought pierced my mind, and a storm of rage surged through me, causing my aura to fluctuate uncontrollably. The flames around me spiraled, flickering with intensity. "North..." The word slipped from my lips like a curse. My mentor, Jeong Suhan, was to the north. The memory of him burned in my chest, igniting an uncontrollable fury. He had been my guide, my shield¡ªalways hiding me away from the world under the guise of "protection," telling me it was for my own good. But why? Why had he betrayed me? He was the world champion¡ªsomeone who could have stood up for me, spoken out when I was framed. Instead, he denied ever knowing me, abandoning me to the wolves. I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as my aura pulsed wildly. The flames and lightning around me burned hotter, brighter, as my rage built. He had to pay. He would pay. Turning to face the north, I flapped my wings once more, letting their immense power propel me forward. The air howled in my ears as I shot through the sky, a blazing comet heading straight for my next target. "Jeong Suhan... I''m coming for you." The speed was intoxicating. The ground blurred beneath me, shifting so quickly that I could barely register the changing landscape. Each flap of my wings carried me around 500 meters, making my previous speed feel laughable in comparison. The thrill of such power coursed through me, but the strain it placed on my body was undeniable. Within hours, I had left the desolate ruins of the city far behind, and what greeted me next was a sight to behold¡ªa vast, endless ocean stretched out before me. The crystalline trees, which had lined the horizon for as far as the eye could see, abruptly ended here. There was no discernible path forward, no islands or landmasses to skirt around. He must have gone straight across, I thought, deciding to follow the same path. I shot forward with blinding speed, the salty wind stinging my face as I soared over the shimmering waves. The ocean below glittered like a sea of stars, its depths a mesmerizing black-blue that almost made me forget how vast and dangerous it was. Yet, as I traveled, fatigue began to set in. Flying at such a breakneck pace was exhilarating but exhausting. Hours passed, and the endless expanse of water began to weigh on me. No land was in sight, only the monotonous rhythm of crashing waves and the occasional flash of lightning from the brewing storm above. The once-calm skies turned ominous, the winds growing harsher with each passing moment. The turbulence was fierce, pushing against me with enough force to make even my powerful wings struggle. Then, through the dense veil of rain and darkness, I saw it. A shadow moved beneath the surface, massive and deliberate. At first, I thought it was some kind of sea serpent, a creature swimming just below the waves. But no... It wasn''t swimming¡ªit was walking. The realization sent a chill down my spine. Whatever this thing was, it wasn''t bound by the ocean''s depths. Each step it took rippled through the water as if it were wading across solid ground. I squinted through the sheets of rain, trying to make sense of what I was seeing. The creature''s head briefly emerged from the water, towering high above the surface before sinking back down again. Wait... walking? The sheer scale of it was incomprehensible. Its silhouette stretched far into the sky, an almost mythical being shrouded in mist and storm clouds. My breath hitched as I tried to gauge its size. This wasn''t just a sea monster¡ªthis was something ancient, something powerful. The thought sent a shiver through my entire body. How tall is that creature? The question clawed at my mind as I replayed the scene over and over. The storm had obscured its full form, but even through the chaos, I could make out the terrifying scale of it. Each time it stepped, the waves parted as if the ocean itself bowed to its presence. Chapter 110 The mysterious throne The winds howled around me, the storm intensifying as if in response to the beast''s presence. My wings faltered momentarily, and I struggled to maintain altitude. My instincts screamed at me to leave, to avoid this thing at all costs. Yet, a strange sense of curiosity and dread rooted me in place.What was this colossal being, and why did it feel like it was moving with purpose? The creature''s face emerged from the stormy waters, and for a moment, I wished I hadn''t seen it. It looked humanoid, but in the most grotesque and nightmarish way imaginable. Its features were elongated and warped, as if stretched by some malevolent force. Its skin was pale and slick, glistening like wet stone under the flashes of lightning, and its sunken eyes glowed faintly¡ªa sickly white light that pierced through the storm. This wasn''t just a monster. It wasn''t some mindless beast. No, this was something far worse. It felt ancient, deliberate, and calculating. A devil, perhaps. As I drew closer, I made the mistake of locking eyes with it. The world around me seemed to collapse. My vision blurred, and a suffocating weight pressed down on my chest. I couldn''t breathe. I couldn''t think. Its gaze was like staring into the abyss¡ªan endless void that swallowed my very being. The air grew colder, and for the first time in this new world, I felt completely powerless. I didn''t know what this creature''s level was, but it didn''t matter. It was far beyond me¡ªbeyond anything I could comprehend. Pure terror seized me, and my instincts took over. Without a second thought, I fled. My wings burned with exertion as I flapped them furiously, pushing my body to its limits. I didn''t care how tired I was or how far I had to go¡ªI just had to get away. The storm lashed at me, the winds howling in protest as I tore through the sky. I didn''t dare look back. I didn''t want to see if it was following me, if it was still watching me with those unholy eyes. My heart pounded in my chest, refusing to calm even as the hours stretched on. When I finally reached the shore, my body collapsed onto the sand, trembling uncontrollably. My wings folded around me like a protective cocoon, but the fear didn''t subside. My heart still raced, the image of that horrifying face burned into my mind. In those eyes, I had seen something beyond evil. It was pure malice, unfiltered and unrelenting. And worse yet, it was moving toward the land. I prayed¡ªsomething I hadn''t done in a long time¡ªthat it would remain confined to the ocean. That whatever it was, it would never set foot on the land I called home. Because if it ever found my empire... We''d all die instantly. The eerie silence pressed down on me as I trudged through the black sand, each step muffled, as if the ground itself was swallowing the sound. The fog clung to me like a heavy shroud, cold and damp, making every breath feel laborious. I glanced around, my enhanced vision straining against the unnatural gloom, but it was useless here. This place felt like it existed outside the laws of reality¡ªa forgotten void untouched by life. "What is this place?" I whispered, my voice barely audible even to myself. The fog seemed to shift and twist as if it were alive, mocking my question. My instincts screamed at me to turn back, but back to what? That creature? Staying close to that thing was suicide, so this haunting, desolate wasteland was my only option. I moved cautiously, my boots sinking slightly into the strange sand, its texture gritty and unnerving. Slowly, shapes began to emerge from the murk ahead¡ªtrees, or what was left of them. They stretched high into the sky, their bare branches like skeletal fingers clawing at the void above. They were impossibly tall, their bark a pale, sickly gray, and not a single leaf adorned their twisted forms. It was like walking through the set of a horror movie, the kind where the protagonist never makes it out alive. "Great," I muttered sarcastically. "This is where I get possessed by a ghost and end up starring in someone else''s nightmare." I paused for a moment, scanning the forest of skeletal trees. The oppressive aura around this place clung to my skin, making my pulse quicken despite myself. "Wait... Why am I even afraid?" I muttered, shaking my head. "I literally eat souls for dinner. If anything, they should be afraid of me." The thought brought a bitter smirk to my face, and I pressed onward. The trees loomed closer, their crooked branches casting eerie shadows even in the dim light. Yet, despite the ominous setting, there wasn''t a single sound¡ªno wind, no whispers, no rustling of leaves. Not even a soul. Nothing living, nothing dead. I walked for what felt like hours, maybe even an entire day. The monotony of the lifeless landscape grated on me. Every step felt heavier, and my patience wore thinner. I found myself wishing for something¡ªanything¡ªto break the oppressive silence. But there was no exit. No end to this cursed place. The longer I walked, the more I felt the weight of this void pressing down on me. It wasn''t just a lack of life¡ªit was as if this place had been stripped of existence itself. "This is getting annoying. Where am I?" I muttered, frustration boiling within me as I leaped into the air. But instead of the sky meeting me, the ground did. I was back where I started. "What the fuck?" The situation was beyond comprehension, like an invisible prison I couldn''t escape. I tried again, soaring higher with determination, only to be pulled back down. The ground welcomed me with its cruel consistency. Anger flared within me. Flames erupted from my body, spreading in all directions, consuming the trees around me in an instant. The inferno raged, fierce and relentless. But when I blinked, the world reset. I was back in the same spot. No fire. No ash. Not even a hint of damage. "I''m trapped..." The words slipped from my lips, heavy with realization. A curse bound me here. I clenched my fists, determination hardening my resolve. I wouldn''t stay in this prison forever. I would find a way to break free. Suddenly, something brushed against my leg. I jumped like a startled mouse, nearly letting out a squeak. My heart raced as I looked down, but there was nothing there. "Okay, this place is haunted as hell. I need to get out!" I muttered, my voice trembling with unease. I searched desperately for an exit, but the salty tang of the ocean I''d relied on for direction had vanished. The dense forest stretched endlessly in every direction. As I quickened my pace, something grabbed my ankle and yanked me to the ground. I landed face-first, dirt grinding against my cheek. "That''s it!" I roared, pushing myself up. "Who are you? Show yourself!" My voice, once tinged with fear, now burned with fury. A low, ghastly chuckle echoed through the forest, the sound reverberating like a sinister melody. "Hhehehe¡­" it taunted, each syllable dripping malice. The hairs on my neck stood on end, and for a moment, I regretted my boldness. Before I could react, everything shifted in an instant. A single blink, and the forest was gone. I stood in a massive chamber, its walls crafted entirely of dark, ancient bricks. The room exuded a haunting beauty, its gothic design immaculate. Ornate carvings adorned the towering walls, and dim candlelight flickered, casting shadows that danced like phantoms. Your next journey awaits at empire S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the far end of the hall sat a grand throne, towering and menacing. Perched on it was a skeleton, its bony frame encased in black armor. A jagged black crown rested on its skull, giving it the air of a king long forgotten. It didn''t move, and neither did I. The silence was deafening, the atmosphere thick with an unspoken tension. My heart thudded in my chest as I braced myself for whatever was to come. An ethereal presence brushed past my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. I jumped in place, my eyes darting around. In the next instant, something intangible¡ªan entity beyond comprehension¡ªdescended into the skeletal corpse on the throne. A ghastly aura erupted around it, dark and oppressive, swirling like smoke from the depths of the underworld. The skeleton trembled, its bones rattling faintly as it began to stir. Slowly, deliberately, it shifted, moving its body as if waking from a millennia-long slumber. A wave of malevolent energy washed over me¡ªcold, suffocating, and steeped in death. It felt ancient, like the breath of the underworld itself, seeping into my very soul. "Welcome," the skeleton rasped, its hollow voice resonating through the hall. My grip on the scythe tightened instinctively, its weight comforting yet insignificant against the overwhelming aura. "You are exactly who I was waiting for..." The voice echoed with an ancient power, saturating the air. It didn''t merely speak¡ªit enveloped me, dragging my senses into another time, another era. The hall seemed to darken, and for a fleeting moment, I felt as though I had been pulled a thousand years into the past. Chapter 111 Inheritance of the Death Emperor The skeleton rose to its feet, its towering form casting a long, menacing shadow over me. Only now, with it fully upright, did I grasp its sheer size¡ªit stood at least four meters tall, easily dwarfing me. Its immense presence was overwhelming, a grotesque monument of death and power.As it moved, the sound of ancient, brittle bones cracking and grinding against one another echoed through the hall, each snap and creak amplified in the oppressive silence. The sound was unsettling, sending a faint shiver down my spine. But fear didn''t grip me. No, it wasn''t terror that made me shudder¡ªit was the aura surrounding it. A bone-chilling wave of energy radiated from the creature, seeping into the air and through my skin. It was unexplainable, like a coldness that didn''t merely touch the body but gripped the very soul. My breath fogged in the freezing atmosphere, though I couldn''t pinpoint the source of this unnatural chill. "Child¡­ You¡­" the skeleton rasped, its voice heavy with age and weight. "You too are a child of death¡­ The one I have waited for, for so long¡­" Your next journey awaits at empire Its hollow eye sockets ignited with an eerie blue glow, the light flickering like a dying flame as it gazed at me. The sensation was unnerving, as though it were peeling back every layer of my being, scanning me down to my very essence. But its scrutiny faltered. The glow dimmed slightly, and the intensity waned the moment it fully stood upright. I held my ground, refusing to flinch. My scythe materialized in my hand, the familiar weight steadying me. I pointed it toward the towering figure, my voice unwavering. "Who are you, and why the hell did you drag me into this realm?" The freezing aura surrounding us thickened, biting into my skin. Each passing second felt colder, more suffocating. Yet, the skeleton did not answer. It simply stood there, its glowing sockets locked on me, as if trying to unravel a truth only it could see. "Hey, are you Death? Or are you just blind?" I waved a hand in front of its glowing eye sockets, narrowing my eyes as I took a cautious step closer. "Hey, I''m talking to you, Mister Skeleton. Hope you''re not planning to keep me here forever. I''ve got a lot on my plate, and you''re not on the menu." A low growl escaped its bony jaw, the sound guttural and ominous. Its teeth began to grind together, crackling faintly. Then, to my surprise, it started to laugh¡ªa deep, hollow, echoing laugh that bounced off the gothic walls of the hall. "What''s so funny?!" I snapped, my patience evaporating. Anger flared as I tightened my grip on the scythe. How dare this skeleton¡ªthis walking pile of ancient bones¡ªmock me? It wasn''t even fully alive! The audacity of it¡­ Bastard. "Revenge¡­ so full of revenge," the skeleton hissed, its voice reverberating with dark amusement. "That heart of yours is perfect for my skills." It extended a long, bony finger toward me, and an invisible force seized my body. I couldn''t move. It was as if every ounce of my power, my very will, had been stripped away, leaving me helpless. Then I felt it¡ªa cold, lifeless touch pressing against my forehead. The instant its bone finger made contact, a piercing sensation shot through me. My soul was ripped from my body, as if an unstoppable force had latched onto it, pulling it free with undeniable authority. Darkness consumed me for what felt like an eternity, and then, in a flash, the temperature plummeted. I was no longer in the hall. The air was frigid, sharp enough to burn my lungs with every breath. Slowly, I opened my eyes. Everything around me gleamed in radiant silver. The ground, the sky, even the faint mist swirling through the air shimmered with an unnatural metallic brilliance. The cold was unlike anything I had ever felt, biting not just at my skin but at my very soul. Before me stood a towering city wall, its stone surface weathered yet imposing. A massive wooden gate loomed ahead, creaking open as if to welcome me inside. The sight sent a shiver down my spine. Something about the invitation felt¡­ wrong. Despite my unease, my body moved on its own. My foot lifted, then another step forward, as though an unseen force was pulling my strings. I struggled to regain control, willing my body to stop, to resist, but it was useless. My legs carried me through the gates with unnatural speed, my will utterly ignored. The moment I stepped inside, an oppressive silence greeted me. The air felt heavy, suffocating in its stillness. There was no sound of life¡ªno footsteps, no murmurs, not even the distant hum of activity. It was as though the city had been abandoned long ago. A wide street stretched before me, its cobblestones gleaming faintly under an unseen light. On either side, tall wooden houses stood in perfect, eerie alignment. Their construction was flawless, almost too flawless, as if frozen in time. Despite their pristine condition, an unsettling energy hung in the air, a quiet whisper of something unnatural. I moved slowly, my steps echoing through the empty streets as I passed by one identical row of houses after another. Then, as I turned a corner, my eyes locked onto it¡ªa massive black citadel looming in the distance. Its gothic spires reached into the heavens, casting long, jagged shadows across the empty city. The sight of it was both awe-inspiring and foreboding, like something out of a twisted dream. A shiver ran down my spine as I approached the massive door of the citadel. Without warning, it creaked open, the sound echoing through the stillness like a herald of something ominous. Beyond the threshold, the grand hall unfolded before me. At the far end of the room, a tall man stood by the throne, his back turned to me. His presence was commanding, his figure cloaked in shadows that seemed to ripple unnaturally. Surrounding him, countless illusory figures lined the hall in two perfectly aligned rows. Their translucent forms shimmered faintly, their heads bowed low in unison as if in reverence¡­ to me. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What the hell is going on here? My thoughts spiraled as the surreal scene unfolded. The weight of the silence pressed against me, the only sound my own breathing. I felt like I had been dragged into some kind of twisted fantasy movie¡ªa dream, a nightmare, or maybe something worse. "Welcome¡­" The voice that greeted me was old yet brimming with energy, a strange blend of wisdom and vitality. "I am very pleased to meet you, Lee Gaon. You are truly as dark as I hoped. Your soul is already beginning to adapt to my ways¡­ and I am searching for an inheritor." Hell no. I don''t want anything to do with this. The words screamed in my head, but when I tried to speak, my mouth wouldn''t move. It was as if it had been sealed shut, my protests trapped behind an invisible barrier. "I am the Emperor of Death," the voice continued, calm but laced with power. "At least, that''s what people used to call me." The tall man turned around, his movements slow and deliberate, as if time itself bent to his will. His long silver hair danced in an unseen breeze, each strand shimmering faintly in the dim light. He was dressed entirely in black¡ªsleek, elegant, and commanding. But what struck me the most wasn''t his attire or his aura. It was his face. Young, sharp, and disarmingly handsome. He looked nothing like the ancient figure his voice suggested. His appearance was a contradiction, and yet it made him all the more unsettling. "I have waited here for over fifty thousand years," the Emperor of Death declared, his voice reverberating with a twisted blend of pride and longing. "All those who came before you lacked the one thing that truly matters¡ªa touch of darkness. But you¡­" His glowing eyes seemed to pierce through me. "I can see your future. The power¡­ the destruction¡­ ahhh, it''s so beautiful." I had no idea what he was talking about. His words felt surreal, distant, like the echoes of a dream. Yet, in that moment, fear no longer held me. If power was what he offered¡ªtrue, unimaginable power¡ªthen no matter the cost, I would take it. "Good," he said, as though he could hear my thoughts. His voice carried a strange satisfaction. "A human turned demon, and now¡­ the Death Empress. You are a catastrophe in the making. Or perhaps¡­" He paused, his tone softening as if lost in thought. "Perhaps that is what this world needs to be saved¡ªfrom the forces that seek to destroy it." His voice trailed off, and before I could respond, the world around me plunged into darkness. Every sensation vanished in an instant¡ªno sound, no sight, no touch. I was suspended in an infinite void. "This power comes with a price," his voice returned, disembodied, cold. "You shall endure a thousand years of unrelenting pain in this darkness. If you can remain conscious and resist insanity, the power I promise will make even the strongest tremble before you. For the rest of your life, the world will bow." Then it began... An excruciating fire tore through me, as if my body were being incinerated from the inside out. I screamed, but no sound came. The next moment, the fire vanished, replaced by an unbearable cold that froze me to my core. It was as though I was dying over and over again, every second dragging me closer to the edge of madness. How much time had passed? A year? A day? Or none at all? I couldn''t tell anymore. My mind swirled with despair, the relentless agony trying to tear me apart. Negative thoughts clawed at my resolve, urging me to give up, to succumb, to let it all end. Why do I have to suffer like this? The question repeated endlessly in my mind, a cruel mantra. This torment wasn''t just physical¡ªit was mental, emotional, a torture designed to break every part of me. I wouldn''t wish this fate on even my worst enemies. But I couldn''t give up. I wouldn''t. Somewhere deep inside, a tiny ember of resolve burned, refusing to be extinguished. The thousand years of darkness and pain stretched before me, an endless nightmare. And yet, I braced myself. If this is the price of power, I will pay it. I, Lee Gaon, shall become the strongest in this world! Chapter 112 Soul Split Stage! The cold abyss of darkness surrounded me, a void so all-encompassing it felt alive. It wrapped itself around me like a cocoon, suffocating and unyielding, as though the mother of death herself had drawn me into her embrace. Time passed, but it was impossible to grasp how much¡ªminutes, hours, years? It all blurred together in the unrelenting void.At one point, a powerful aura surged toward me, crashing against the walls of darkness that bound me. For a fleeting moment, hope flickered. It''s over. This torment will end. But no matter how fiercely the force struggled, it was futile. The darkness held strong, its grip unshaken. The pain remained¡ªa constant, merciless presence. "Death¡­" The word slipped from my lips, over and over, like a chant I couldn''t stop. My voice, once defiant, now trembled with desperation. "Kill me¡­ enough¡­" I whispered, the words barely audible in the suffocating silence. "What did I do to deserve this?" It felt like an eternity. No light, no warmth, no reprieve¡ªonly the endless cycle of agony and despair. Each passing moment stretched into infinity, and I was left with nothing but the haunting echo of my own broken words. I want to end this. I want it all to stop. But I have to keep going. Another hundred years, give or take, passed... I began counting the time, desperately clinging to it as a lifeline to keep myself sane. Yet, the more I counted, the more it threatened to pull me into madness. Why am I even trying? My friends? I have friends now¡­ don''t I? But¡­ are they really worth sacrificing myself for? Maybe... Maybe not... I was already numb to the pain. It didn''t bother me that much anymore, which made it a bit easier to get through this. No. I need to keep holding on¡ªnot for them, but for myself. Yes. In this world, I can only trust myself. Only believe in myself. Right now, only I can make it through this. Not them. They can''t save me. They never could. Suddenly, an intense pain shot through me, like electricity coursing through every nerve in my body. It felt as if a thousand white-hot needles were piercing every inch of my skin. My muscles seized, locking me in a prison of fire and steel. Fuck! STOP! STOOOOOOOOP! I had never felt pain like this before. It was even worse than the time Nam Ji-Ho''s attack hit me¡­ far worse. I''m all alone. I''ve always been alone¡­ Nobody is helping me. I started to sob inwardly, the despair clawing at me. Slowly, I could feel my emotions being stripped away, leaving me hollow. I''m becoming colder, more detached as if the pain itself is reshaping me into something unfeeling. Perhaps another decade had passed. Each second of it, the lightning tormenting me grew stronger, as if it were toying with me. Then, at one point, my eyes opened. In the endless darkness, a small ghastly light flickered into existence, faint but unmistakable. It enveloped me, casting an eerie glow over my body and revealing the truth¡ªI was bound. Massive black chains wrapped around me, coiling tightly over every inch, imprisoning me completely. The light grew stronger, illuminating the vast expanse of darkness around me. The chains, thick and ancient, pulsed with an unnatural energy. I tried to move, but the restraints tightened in response, their cold, jagged edges biting into my skin. I clenched my teeth, the weight of the chains pressing down on me like the judgment of a thousand lifetimes. This wasn''t just a physical prison¡ªit was something deeper. Something meant to break my very soul. "Why¡­ why am I still here?" I whispered, my voice trembling but defiant. The ghastly light seemed to respond, flickering with a strange rhythm as if it were alive. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I felt something other than pain¡ªa faint spark of determination. No. I''m not going to let this place destroy me. Not now. Not ever. I tugged at the chains, testing their strength. The effort sent searing pain through my body, but I didn''t stop. I won''t stop. If these chains want to hold me, they''ll have to fight harder. "I am not going to rot here," I growled, my voice growing stronger with each word. The light around me pulsed again, brighter this time, as if responding to my will. The torment still burned, but somewhere deep within, I felt a shift. The beginning of something... more. My heart burns with an overwhelming desire. For a moment, the need to break free consumed me so completely that the ghastly light surrounding me exploded outward, illuminating the vast darkness. I saw myself, suspended in the air, surrounded by a surreal expanse. Ghostly ships floated through the void, their hulking forms gliding on an invisible ocean. Despite the nothingness beneath them, they rose and fell as if riding unseen waves. The soundless crashes of those phantom swells reverberated through the eerie silence. On each ship, countless creatures resembling people moved mindlessly, their hollow forms hauntingly mechanical. At the helm of every vessel stood a captain, motionless but commanding, their dark presence controlling the eerie fleet. Then, without warning, they all turned. Every single soul¡ªthousands of empty, lifeless eyes¡ªlocked onto me. Their stares pierced through my very being, exposing every vulnerability, every hidden fear. A dark aura rose from them, thick and suffocating. Slowly, one by one, they smiled, their expressions a grotesque mixture of malice and glee. Your next read awaits at empire Before I could react, their forms dissolved into black wisps, vanishing like smoke carried by a violent wind. But the relief was short-lived. In the next instant, they came for me¡ªall of them¡ªrushing at me like a tidal wave of shadows. The pain that followed was unimaginable. It tore through me, sharper and more excruciating than anything I had endured before. It feels as though my very soul is being shredded, ripped apart and reshaped, molded to their will. Their darkness seeped into me, invading every corner of my essence. I can feel them settling in, their presence overwhelming, as if they are making themselves at home inside me. "I''m the ruler here. Submit to me!" The eerie entity within me screamed, its voice echoing with authority and dominance. It wouldn''t allow the black souls to take over, to usurp its control. Its tone was like a decree from the heavens, undeniable and absolute. At its command, the dark souls stopped. Their chaotic assault ceased instantly, their malevolent energy shifting. Slowly, they began to reconstruct my broken soul, piece by piece. Yet, as they worked, the darkness within me grew stronger. It surged like a relentless tide, completely overpowering the faint golden flame that once flickered inside me. I can barely feel its warmth now, buried beneath the crushing weight of the void. The loneliness returned, sharp and suffocating. My thoughts spiraled, turning darker with every moment. An overwhelming urge to destroy consumed me, a burning desire to annihilate everything that stands in my way. But there was something else¡ªa purpose buried within the chaos. I wanted to protect something... Protect what? The answer gnawed at me until it became clear¡ªthe world. This world that I hate and love so much. The Emperor of Death''s words echoed in my mind, and the realization hit me like a blow. The darkness wasn''t just reshaping me¡ªIt was aligning me with its will, pulling me into the role the Emperor of Death had chosen for me. Suddenly, an intense surge of power coursed through me. The darkness was overwhelming, corrosive, and all-consuming. It felt as though my very being was expanding, straining to contain its sheer force. My soul, once at the peak of the Soul Orb realm, couldn''t endure. With a deafening crack, it shattered. The pieces of my soul split into three distinct fragments. The largest, at the center, was pitch black¡ªa dense, overwhelming darkness that radiated strength and dominance. To its left was a smaller fragment, glowing with a pure golden light. It was my golden fire energy, the flame that had once been my anchor. On the right, the most enigmatic fragment appeared, much smaller than the others. It shimmered with a kaleidoscope of colors, five distinct energies swirling and intertwining: Fire, Earth, Wood, Water, and Metal. Its presence felt ancient and primordial, as if tied to the very fabric of creation. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it didn''t end there. To my shock, a new soul began to form, entirely different from anything I''d read about in the mysterious cultivator''s world. From the void, a medium-sized fragment emerged, glowing with an ethereal, bluish-white hue. It pulsed faintly, its aura both ghastly and serene. It carried the unmistakable power of death, an energy that sent shivers through my fragmented being. Yet, within its core, there was a tinge of something else¡ªlife. Fragile, subtle, but undeniably present. Just what is that? The thought echoed in my mind as I stared at the new fragment, its presence filling me with a strange mix of fear and awe. Chapter 113 The Price One Must Pay for Power The fourth soul was especially strange. The bluish, ghastly light pulsed faintly, growing stronger with every passing second. I had never heard of anyone splitting their soul into four, but what truly chilled me was the fact that this soul wasn''t even mine. It had appeared out of nowhere, now resting snugly within me as though it belonged¡ªbut its presence felt foreign, unnatural.Whose soul is this? The thought lingered, gnawing at my mind. If this thing was some eerie entity lurking inside me, would it try to take over? Or¡­ was it somehow born from within me, manifesting as a fourth soul? Pushing aside the unease, I focused on the soul''s power, trying to rotate it. To my shock, as the energy stirred, the black chains constricting me began to thin. The oppressive force weighing me down was halved in an instant. Testing the change, I shifted my body, feeling the chains loosen their hold. "Break for me!" I growled through gritted teeth, channeling more of the soul''s energy. The reaction was immediate¡ªcracks formed along the chains, their grip weakening further. The air around me began to tremble and rumble. The bluish light intensified, bathing the entire space in its eerie glow. And then, like a sudden spark of realization, I felt it¡ªa strange connection to everything around me. The space itself seemed to bow to my will, as if I could command it with a mere thought. BOOM! A thunderous explosion erupted from me, unleashing a vortex of raw energy that twisted and roared through the air. My heart trembled in an indescribable way, as though it had suddenly started racing a thousand beats per second, only to settle back to its normal rhythm in the very next moment. The black chains shattered into small fragments, each piece drifting away from me in slow motion, as though time itself had stalled. But in the very next moment, everything reversed¡ªrushing toward me at blinding speed. The fragments pierced my skin, each stab sharp and jarring, trying to suppress me¡ªor so I thought. Slowly, the shards began to melt into my body. I could feel the transformation, my skin growing tougher, more resilient, yet still flexible and oddly squishy. The sensation was strange and unnerving. Floating in the void, I became acutely aware of my body for the first time¡ªI was completely naked. My bare skin was exposed to the world''s energy, and it felt as though the energy itself was caressing me, caring for me in ways I couldn''t comprehend. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire What the hell has happened to me? How much time has passed? Has my thousand-year sentence finally ended? My thoughts were sharper now, honed by the solitude of countless years. I had spent endless moments reflecting on everything¡ªwhat I was, what I might become. But one question haunted me above all: What awaits me on the other side? My friends were likely long dead, and who knew what this world had become? Had humanity destroyed itself, or had we thrived and rebuilt? I couldn''t answer any of these questions¡ªnot until I saw the world with my own eyes. "Now, how do I escape?" I muttered under my breath, my voice breaking the heavy silence. I glanced around, realizing for the first time how calm everything had become. Before me stretched a celestial road, shimmering with an ethereal glow, its endless path both breathtaking and otherworldly. "How beautiful¡­" The words slipped from my lips, unbidden. It felt like I was adrift in space itself, surrounded by endless stars, each one gradually lighting up in a dazzling display. The scene shifted, the stars beginning to spin around me, their rotation growing faster and faster until the sheer speed left me both dizzy and awestruck. It was as though I had become the very center of the cosmos, everything revolving around me. BOOM! A deafening explosion erupted, flooding the space with blinding white light. I instinctively shut my eyes against the brilliance. When I opened them again, I found myself seated on what seemed to be a chair. "What is this place?" I muttered, glancing around. The gothic-style room where I had once met the Emperor of Death now stretched before me, its eerie grandeur all too familiar. My gaze fell on the massive black door at the far end, its ominous presence still unchanged. What am I sitting on? Lowering my eyes, I realized I was perched on the very same throne where the skeletal figure had once rested. Strangely, the massive seat had reshaped itself to fit me perfectly, as if it had adjusted its size just for me. I stood up, still slightly dizzy, my movements unsteady. The skeleton was nowhere to be seen, and the room seemed¡­ smaller, its oppressive vastness diminished. How many years¡­? The thought clawed at my mind, refusing to let go. I clung to the fragile hope that only a fleeting moment had passed in this world, but what if it hadn''t? What if centuries had truly slipped by? I began to walk around the grand hall, my steps echoing in the emptiness. My eyes searched for something¡ªanything¡ªhoping to find the skeleton, to ask how much time had elapsed. But the hall was devoid of life. My aimless wandering brought me to a small wooden door, its humble design standing in stark contrast to the rest of the room. It seemed to lead somewhere¡ªperhaps to answers. I reached out, gripping the handle with my hand. But then, I froze. What am I even looking for? My friends? Did I even have any? The thought struck me like a dagger. The endless years of torture had chipped away at my memories, leaving me questioning not only who I was but also the faces I had once held dear. Had I truly cared for anyone, or were they all figments of a forgotten life? My hesitation melted away as my hand tightened around the handle, almost acting on its own. The door creaked open, revealing a massive bedroom beyond. A pitch-black bed rested at its center, its presence commanding the room. I stepped inside, scanning the empty space, but there wasn''t a single soul in sight. A glint caught my eye¡ªa massive mirror stood against the far wall. My feet moved of their own accord, carrying me toward it. As I came to a halt in front of the mirror, I hesitated, then lifted my head. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On my head rested a black crown. Its sharp, pointed edges gave it an imposing appearance, though the hollow center made it feel oddly light. It felt more like a tiara, but its perfectly round shape gave it an air of authority. I reached up to take it off, but it wouldn''t budge, as though it were glued to my scalp. Strangely, I didn''t mind¡ªit made my horns look more elegant. Had I always looked this way? I inspected my body, my gaze lingering on every detail. It felt different¡ªor perhaps I had simply forgotten how I used to look. A faint smile tugged at my lips. I''m¡­ pretty. I stared at my reflection for a moment longer, admiring the unfamiliar yet beautiful figure staring back at me. But then something in the mirror caught my eye¡ªa small fox plush toy sitting in the corner of the room. How odd. Turning around, I walked over and picked it up, inspecting it closely. A single tear rolled down my cheek, unbidden, and I clutched the toy tighter. Its warmth was overwhelming, stirring something deep within me. And then, like a tidal wave crashing through my mind, memories surged forth. "Malrang¡­" I muttered, the name tumbling from my lips like an old melody. Malrang¡­ yes, I knew someone by that name. My eyes widened as realization struck. I quickly summoned my system profile, and in an instant, everything came flooding back. The connection was still there, faint but unbroken. [Malrang] [Level 48] "So¡­ you''re still out there. Good," I said, my voice flat and emotionless. Despite the joy swelling within me, I couldn''t express it. Why do I feel so happy yet so empty at the same time? A strange pull beckoned me, drawing me from the room. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas calling to me. Carefully, I placed the fox plush back on the bed, smoothing it down as if it were precious. Then, turning on my heel, I walked toward the massive black door. With a single thought, the door swung open as though this place now obeyed my every command. Beyond the door, the outside world greeted me for the first time in what felt like an eternity. The eerie forest stretched endlessly ahead, its oppressive silence broken only by the faint scent of the ocean drifting through the air. It was a reminder of where I was and what was my goal before I ended up in this place. As I stepped out of the hall, the same souls that once bowed before the Emperor of Death were now bowing to me. Their ethereal forms trembled slightly, their submission complete. To the side, a tall skeleton sat on the ground, its bony figure slumped as it gazed into the distance. "Emperor of Death," I said coldly, my voice cutting through the silence like a blade. The skeleton turned its head toward me, empty sockets locking onto my gaze. Its crown was gone. "Don''t call me that anymore," it replied in a sorrowful tone. "I am no longer the Emperor of Death. I''m just a nameless soul, waiting for my days to come to an end." It paused, the weight of its words hanging heavily in the air. "My time has passed, and yours has only just begun. I failed in my mission¡­ now, you must continue my work. In time, as your powers grow, you will come to understand what you need to do." "Why should I play your game?" I snapped, the bluish ghastly light surrounding me flaring with intensity. The air trembled, and the souls around me shivered uncontrollably before the force of my power. Yet, the skeleton remained unphased, its hollow gaze steady. "Because," it said quietly, "the one who holds such power must pay the price." There was a deep loneliness in its words, a pain that resonated beyond the physical. My eyebrow twitched. "What price?" The skeleton fell silent, its empty sockets seeming to pierce into my very soul. For several agonizing minutes, it said nothing. Then, in a voice heavy with finality, it spoke. "Your life..." Chapter 114 Spotting Jeong Suhan "Death?" I asked curiously, tilting my head. I wasn''t afraid of death¡ªnot anymore. Besides, my system could always save me. Unless¡­ unless this power could bypass the system and kill me outright. Even then, if I could eliminate all those who stood in my way before my time ran out, I''d gladly call it worth it."Haha!" The skeleton let out a hearty laugh, its bony shoulders shaking. "I know exactly what you''re thinking. But this isn''t a simple death." Its tone grew heavier, laced with a solemn warning. "The power growing inside you is something only gods were ever meant to wield. You are forbidden from possessing it. But now that you''ve been branded by divine power, your fate is sealed. One day, you must die to restore balance to this world¡ªjust as I did. If you fail in your mission, your punishment will be far worse. You''ll end up like me, condemned to suffer for endless years." I gazed at the distant sky, my thoughts drifting as I tried to process everything. The weight of the moment pressed down on me, yet I forced myself to stay composed. "Can you?" I asked suddenly, my voice cutting through the silence. "Can you at least tell me how much time I spent in that place?" I paused, my eyes narrowing as resolve hardened within me. "As for the future, I don''t care. I will grasp my own destiny." The skeleton turned to me, its empty eye sockets now void of any light. "Three thousand years," it said, its voice heavy with finality. "That''s how long it took you to break free." Those words cut through me like a knife, leaving a sharp sting in my chest. My breath hitched, but before despair could take hold, it spoke again. "But¡­" A flicker of hope ignited within me, my heart racing as I waited for its next words. "Only a day has passed in this world." Relief washed over me like a tidal wave, and I almost lost my balance. It was the best news I could have hoped for. "You seem unfazed by the burden I''ve placed on your shoulders. How fascinating." The skeleton''s hollow voice dripped with contempt. "I''ve never encountered a creature as foolish as you. Only a fool would cling to emotions in a situation like this. The world needs someone to watch over it, and here you are, spewing nonsense about grasping your own destiny." Its voice suddenly rose, a thunderous roar that made the ground tremble and the trees shake violently. "Perhaps I was wrong! I chose the wrong person. Give me back this power, you damn weakling!" Before I could react, the skeleton rose from the ground, a massive pitch-black sword materializing in its hand. Without hesitation, it swung the weapon with all its might, the sheer force of the attack ripping through the air and crashing down on me like an unrelenting storm. I watched the incoming attack, completely unfazed. Calmly, I extended my arm, reaching for the blade. With a lazy grasp, my bare hand caught the massive weapon mid-swing. The moment my fingers tightened around it, I squeezed slightly, and the pitch-black sword shattered into countless fragments, scattering like dust in the wind. So this is the Soul Split Stage¡­ The realization sent a thrill through me. The power coursing through my body was overwhelming, each of the four souls within me amplifying my strength exponentially. The sheer amount of soul energy flooding me now was at least four times what I''d ever wielded before. I smirked, pride swelling in my chest. The grueling three thousand years of torture suddenly didn''t seem so unbearable. They had forged me into this¡ªsomething truly powerful. The force of the explosion from its shattered sword sent the skeleton flying backward, its bony frame crashing into the ground with a dull thud. My white hair danced in the wind, the remnants of its once-powerful weapon scattering like dust, carried away by the breeze. Before it could recover, I moved¡ªa blur of motion¡ªand appeared above it in an instant. The moment it hit the ground, I landed gracefully, planting one foot firmly on its chest to hold it down. My black-and-gold scythe rested against its neck, the blade gleaming ominously. "Thank you for the power, but I don''t plan on becoming some sort of world protector. I will be myself, and I will live for what I wish." My scythe gleamed with a bluish-white light, the forces of life and death intertwining in a mesmerizing dance. In the next instant, a powerful blast erupted from the blade, its energy surging outward like an unstoppable wave. The force was so immense that it sent me flying backward through the air. My demonic fire wings unfurled instinctively, catching me mid-flight and holding me aloft. Hovering above, I gazed down at the aftermath. Below me, a massive crater stretched deep down, its depth unfathomable. Nothing remained¡ªnot even dust. The power was absolute as if it was an annihilating force that seemed to erase existence itself. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire I felt nothing¡ªneither joy nor pain from ending that creature. There was only an unshakable urge pulling me toward something far away, a distant memory of my goal resurfacing. "Jeong Suhan¡­" I murmured, the name slipping from my lips as I turned my gaze to the endless sea. So much had happened¡ªI had nearly forgotten. The thought of that being, the one that had once filled me with terror, sent a faint chill through me even now. I spread my wings, the flames burning brighter as the surge of soul power coursed through me. With a single flap, my speed skyrocketed, the newfound strength pushing me higher and faster than ever before. The fire felt fiercer, more alive, and my body hummed with power, stronger than it had been since the black chains had fused into me. It took me only a brief moment to return to the spot where I had fled from the creature. There was no trace of it now. I could only hope it hadn''t made its way to the surface. Deciding not to dwell on it, I turned my focus to the direction where Jeong Suhan must have gone. Moments later, I spotted land on the horizon. A pang of regret hit me¡ªI should have come here immediately instead of retreating to that eerie place. But despite everything, it had paid off. The endless cliffs stretched out before me, jagged and imposing. Massive waves crashed against the rocks below, their thunderous roar echoing through the air. As I stepped onto the ground, I immediately sensed something different about this place. The aura here was distinct¡ªolder, more ancient than the continent I had been on before. In the distance, I noticed a group of people walking along the cliffs. They looked... different. Their features were unfamiliar, their skin pale, and their appearance distinctly Caucasian. How is that possible? The thought lingered in my mind as I observed them, unease and curiosity building within me. That confirmed my suspicion¡ªit wasn''t just Koreans who had been dragged into this world. Who knew how many people, how many nationalities, had been scattered across this vast, unforgiving land? Is that why the top rankings are so competitive? The thought settled heavily in my mind. The sheer diversity of people fighting for survival¡ªand dominance¡ªmight explain the cutthroat competition. This world was larger and more complex than I had imagined. I cloaked myself in Superior Space Distortion. It wasn''t a skill I often used for concealment¡ªtypically, I relied on it for speed¡ªbut this time, I needed to remain hidden. If I could spy on them for a moment, perhaps I could pick up their language. As I drew closer, I could hear them speaking, their voices carrying an unfamiliar tone. The words were foreign, their language unlike anything I had encountered before. "Wurde diese Person schon festgenommen?" the man with golden hair asked, his blue eyes so eye-catching. "Nein, Dummkopf, deswegen haben wir die Aufgabe den wei?haarigen Mann zu finden. Wenn wir das geschafft haben gibt''s eine sch?ne Belohnung!" A taller, black-haired fellow answered, almost smacking the other on the head. Thanks to my Lingual Absorption skill, now at Level 37, I could make out their words without much trouble. For once, I was genuinely grateful for having gained this ability¡ªit was proving invaluable. "Has that person been captured yet?" "No, you idiot! That''s why it''s our job to find the white-haired man. If we succeed, there''s a nice reward waiting for us!" White-haired person¡­ The description struck a chord. Could it be him? I wondered if that day, Eun-Woo had also seen him¡ªthe one who slayed the massive lizard before we were transported to the trial world. Was this the amazing genius Eun-Woo had mentioned? The memories of Han Ji-Yeon were still vivid in my mind, each detail sharp and unrelenting. In her memory, he also had white hair, and it aligned perfectly with the direction he had been traveling. A massive, illusory mouth materialized above me, shimmering with power before descending on the three people. Their bodies slumped to the ground, their eyes dull and lifeless. Their memories flooded into my mind, sharp and clear as if they were my own. I sorted through the information quickly. He had destroyed a small kingdom to the west, leaving nothing but ruin in his wake. Ten kings had chased him for days, yet he had managed to slay three of them before escaping. Recently, rumors placed him in this area. That was all I needed. I tore the remnants of their souls apart, feeding on their essence before leaving their lifeless bodies to rot. In the next moment, I was back in the sky, soaring high above an endless mountain range. The jagged, rocky peaks stretched before me, eerily resembling the European Alps. Pushing myself to top speed, I scouted the area, my eyes scanning every inch of the terrain below. After a few minutes, my gaze locked onto a battle in the distance. My eyes lit up with recognition. There he was¡ªa white-haired man, the one who still haunted my nightmares. He was locked in combat with seven kings, each strike of his power shaking the ground beneath them. My heart pounded. My time for revenge had come. I would not let anyone else claim his life¡ªhis death belonged to me and me alone! Chapter 115 The Chaos Energy I rushed forward, a single flap of my wings propelling me across the sky with incredible speed. I had to reach him before he fled again¡ªor worse, before he was killed.Jeong Suhan was locked in fierce combat with a woman, one of the kings. Her fiery red hair whipped through the air like flames, and the massive red sword she wielded radiated an intense heat, glowing like molten lava. With a powerful swing, she sent him plummeting to the ground. He crashed into the mountainside, shattering the rocks with the impact. But in the very next moment, a massive pillar of white light erupted from the spot where he had fallen, shooting upward with incredible force. The woman attempted to dodge, but the light struck her arm, obliterating it instantly. That power¡­ I thought, my eyes narrowing. It wasn''t something an ordinary person could possess. His class¡ªit had to be something special. The remaining six kings, noticing their injured comrade, began casting their most powerful abilities. Their eyes locked onto the bloodied figure that emerged from the hole in the ground, rubble crumbling as he slowly pushed it aside. The sky above filled with a dazzling array of majestic powers, each ability painting the heavens in a kaleidoscope of colors. Each king wielded a unique and fearsome aura, their presence commanding attention. Among them stood a peculiar figure¡ªa man dressed in a short pink dress that barely covered him, paired with exaggerated makeup that was anything but flattering. His appearance made my stomach churn, and I struggled to suppress a wave of nausea. He was most likely one of those transgender individuals, though his flamboyant style and choice of weapon¡ªa whip¡ªleft me questioning his entire aesthetic. Yet, despite his bizarre appearance, his power was undeniable. His free hand summoned a massive pink fireball, its aura radiating immense heat and destructive potential. The combination was strange, almost surreal, but the strength behind it was unquestionable. Next to him stood two men clad in identical gray armor, their weapons starkly different¡ªone wielded a spear, while the other gripped a spiked mace. They looked like twins, their auras nearly indistinguishable. Both were deep in concentration, chanting incantations in perfect sync. Above them, a massive illusory sword began to materialize, its presence radiating overwhelming power. It was a combined attack¡ªa devastating force forged by the coordination of two kings. On the other side, two blonde-haired women were weaving their own spells. One of them, an elf with pointed ears, held a massive wooden staff. A chilling aura surrounded her as a giant icicle began to take shape in front of her, its edges glinting with deadly sharpness and an intense, bone-chilling cold. The other woman clutched a black book, its pages radiating an ominous energy. A dark light swirled around her, almost like void energy made tangible. Surrounding her were at least fifty small pocket dimensions, each containing a black orb, pulsing with destructive intent. The air around her felt charged, as if ready to explode at a moment''s notice. And then, in the next instant, the five kings launched their attacks simultaneously. Their combined power was overwhelming¡ªenough to annihilate an entire continent. Among them, one figure stood out the most¡ªa man clad in radiant black armor, his face hidden beneath a helmet. His presence exuded authority, and his simple, black sword seemed almost unassuming in his hands. But as he raised it, the world around him trembled. The very light dimmed, shadows creeping in like a harbinger of doom. With a lazy swing of his blade, a black slash tore through the air, its speed unmatched as it raced to join the other devastating attacks. The sheer force of his strike reverberated through the battlefield, amplifying the destructive potential of the combined assault. Jeong Suhan didn''t panic. His face remained completely calm, as if he either believed he could withstand the onslaught or had already accepted his death. But I wasn''t ready to gamble on which it was. Who do these idiots think they are? I seethed internally. His life belongs to me and me alone! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a blur, I rushed forward, covering the distance in less than a second. My speed was so intense I barely had control, the ground rushing up to meet me as I struggled to steady myself. For a brief moment, fear flickered¡ªI might crash before I could cast the shields. Jeong Suhan raised a massive white shield in front of him, its defensive power radiating an aura of mystery. Yet, before it could be tested, I appeared beside him. Time seemed to slow as our eyes met. My mentor¡ªthe person I had trusted for so long and the one who had hurt me so deeply. A storm of emotions surged within me, and in his surprised eyes, I could see the same conflict mirrored. I don''t believe I can take these attacks so easily, I thought, my determination solidifying. Let me create a miracle once again. If I fail¡­ I refuse to live. From this moment on, I either win or I die. Drawing from the depths of my soul, I began weaving the elements together¡ªdarkness and golden fire, the ghastly energies of life and death, wood, wind, earth, fire, metal, water, and red lightning. They melded into a single, colossal shield, its form shimmering and roaring with the raw, unbridled power of creation itself. But it wasn''t stable. The shield sparked with untamed energy, refusing to fully form. Time was running out¡ªthe impact would strike any second. Combine for me! I screamed in my mind, desperation clawing at my thoughts. Suddenly, I felt a hand rest gently on my shoulder, steadying me. The touch was familiar, comforting¡ªa reminder of the countless hours I had spent training, back when things were simpler. "Relax," a voice said softly, full of unwavering confidence. "You can do it. I believe in you, Gaon." A familiar warmth flooded my heart, calming the storm within me. In the next moment, the shield stabilized, its raw power solidifying into something truly terrifying. The energy it emanated felt boundless, untamed, and utterly destructive. [Congratulations!] [You have created a new skill.] [Evolving your current Level 41 Lesser Elemental Shield to Level 1 Chaos Shield.] [Evolving Level 41 Lesser Elemental Slash to Level 1 Chaos Slash.] [Chaos energy has been born from a combination of elements. The user can now freely combine elements into Chaos energy.] [New achievement has been granted.] Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire [Lesser Creation Goddess.] [New title has been granted.] [Beginner Creation Goddess.] [Fifty skill points have been granted.] [The system is now watching you closely.] The flood of messages overwhelmed me, but one stood out above the rest¡ªthe last one. The system is now watching you closely. A chill ran through me. Did this mean I was tapping into powers the system didn''t want me to possess? My resolve hardened, a fiery determination burning within. I''ll find a way to break free. I''ll become powerful enough without it! I swore silently to myself. The combined force of the kings'' attacks struck first, slamming into the white shield. It shattered almost instantly, its defenses crumbling in mere moments. I could barely make out their expressions¡ªseven kings frozen in surprise. I wasn''t sure if their shock was from my sudden appearance¡­ or from how easily the shield had failed. In the next instant, their combined attack slammed into my shield. I braced myself, holding it steady with both arms. The sheer force of the impact sent shockwaves through my body, and for a moment, I thought I might vomit blood. But I''m stronger than them, I told myself, forcing the thought to drown out the pain. I have to be stronger. The explosion that followed was cataclysmic. The sheer force shattered several mountains, sending debris flying in every direction. My footing began to crack beneath me, making it harder to stay balanced, but I refused to yield. I will not let this defeat me! As the chaos subsided, the attacks finally calmed, leaving a stillness in the air. I stood there, panting slightly, my body battered but unbroken. Jeong Suhan was at my side, his gaze unreadable. Above us, the seven kings hovered, staring down with jaws agape, their disbelief palpable. The bastard next to me tried to step away, but in an instant, my scythe materialized in my hand, its blade resting against his neck. "Don''t you dare move," I growled, my voice cold and unwavering. "I have unfinished business with you." He lifted his gaze, his gray eyes locking onto mine with an air of amusement that churned my stomach. The smugness in his expression made me want to vomit. "Who is that woman?" one of the voices from above murmured. Their chatter reached me clearly, my translation skill working flawlessly, but speaking their language was beyond me. I stayed silent, gripping my black-and-gold scythe tightly, my eyes fixed on them. My gaze met the dark visor of the man in black armor. The air between us tensed, and without warning, we both moved. In a blur, I swung my scythe, its blade clashing with his black sword in a burst of sparks. He deflected my strike and countered with a quick thrust, forcing me to sidestep mid-air. I spun into another strike, aiming low, but he leaped back, his sword slicing toward my side. I twisted away, narrowly avoiding the blow, our weapons colliding again in a deafening clang. Everything happened in just a few short seconds with our speed. It was clear¡ªwe were evenly matched. I needed more time to draw on my full strength, but for now, I had to hold my ground. "You''re strong, I''ll admit that," a voice sounded from beneath the helmet, its tone unexpectedly soft and gentle, completely at odds with the imposing armor. He hovered in the air, his piercing gaze locked onto me. Then, without warning, his hands rose to the sides of his helmet, lifting it slowly. As the helmet came free, long, blond hair spilled out gracefully, cascading over his shoulders. My breath caught in my throat as I stared, utterly shocked by the face revealed beneath. Chapter 116 The Empire of Molten Core The moment the helmet came off, I was struck by the most beautiful face I had ever seen. It wasn''t a man¡ªit was a stunningly gorgeous woman, her features so flawless she resembled a living doll. Her pure blue eyes sparkled like gemstones, radiating a brilliance that seemed almost otherworldly. Every part of her face was perfection, an embodiment of beauty that could silence anyone who looked upon her.But it wasn''t just her appearance. The sheer power she radiated was overwhelming, enough to rule over other kings with ease. "I¡­ Lee Gaon¡­" I stammered in broken German, trying to find the words. "You¡­ name?" The woman looked at me, her features youthful, no older than twenty. Her lips parted, and she laughed heartily, the sound light yet unsettling. Her smile was intoxicating, radiant in a way that made me feel a twinge of jealousy for her looks. "Lorena," she said with a dazzling grin. "Lorena Ebenhain." She bowed gracefully, her movements like that of a noble knight. "Pleased to meet you." But as I watched her, unease crept in. There was something suspicious about her, something hidden beneath that perfect smile. It felt far too polished, far too fake. "This person can speak German? She looks Asian. She''s pretty cute¡ªmaybe she could join our empire. Then we''d have five beautiful women in our ranks," one of the twins joked, his playful tone matched by the other''s laughter as they both glanced at me with mischievous grins. "Did you forget about me? Am I not pretty?" The man in the pink dress suddenly flew over to them, pouting like a teenager. His exaggerated expression and whining tone made me cringe. I could see the twins'' faces twist in displeasure, their earlier amusement replaced with visible irritation. The scene felt oddly humorous, and I had to fight the urge to smirk. "I¡­ no fight. Only take white-hair person," I said, my words clumsy as my tongue twisted awkwardly around the foreign language. I knew this fight wouldn''t be easy. Taking Jeong Suhan away would be even more troublesome¡ªespecially since it wasn''t like he''d come willingly. She tilted her head, her gaze sliding past me to something over my shoulder. "The white-haired devil? He''s already gone," she said with a laugh. I turned in panic, glancing back to where he stood. Jeong Suhan was still there, his expression complicated, torn between defiance and hesitation. Suddenly, a sharp aura pierced through the air, and my body tensed. Killing intent exploded from in front of me, raw and suffocating. Without thinking, I dodged to the side, vanishing in a blur. A sharp black blade grazed my ribcage, its edge slicing through my skin and barely missing my heart. Pain flared, but I bit it back, my focus sharpening. That was too close. I''m such an idiot. Suddenly, the other six kings surrounded me, their auras suffocating as they closed in. The red-haired woman, her arm now fully regenerated, rested her massive sword casually on her shoulder. "So, a little mouse wants to play with us?" she sneered, her fiery eyes glinting with amusement. "She''s one level higher than me, but does she really think that makes her so much better than us? How laughable." Her mocking tone grated on me, each word laced with disdain. My heart burned with a sudden, overwhelming rage. "Not only do I think like that¡­ I am!" I shouted, my voice ringing with unrestrained confidence before breaking into maniacal laughter. The red-haired woman roared and lunged at me, her blade slicing through the air with deadly precision. But I was faster. Dodging her strike, I closed the distance in an instant. My hand slammed onto her face as my wild smile stretched wider. "Air Shatter..." I hissed. Her head exploded in a shower of blood and gore, the remains of a once-powerful king splattering across the battlefield. I stood there, my hair now streaked with crimson, blood dripping down my face. The metallic tang filled the air, thick and suffocating. Without hesitation, I reached into her lifeless body, tearing her soul free with a swift motion. The raw essence writhed in my grasp before succumbing, adding one more king to my growing list. I licked the blood from my fingers, a feral grin spreading across my face as I turned to the others. My gaze locked onto each of them, daring them to come at me next. "Don''t make me mad¡­ huhu¡­ hehe¡­ hahahaha!" I laughed uncontrollably, the sound echoing across the battlefield. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I was alive. Truly alive. After all the torture and suffering, I was finally back¡ªand it felt incredible. The atmosphere shifted in an instant, growing heavy and oppressive. Everyone froze, their eyes fixed on me in shock. Even the woman in black armor, who had been smiling moments ago, stopped abruptly. Without a word, she placed her helmet back on, her aura darkening as her killing intent soared to the heavens. The other kings exchanged glances before their expressions hardened, the playful arrogance gone. They were serious now, their auras surging in unison. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just as I prepared to fight them all, a blur of white caught my eye. My gaze snapped to the figure ahead¡ªJeong Suhan. He was fleeing at incredible speed, a velocity no less than my own. I clenched my teeth, torn for a split second, but I knew what I had to do. There was no time to waste on these fools. My demonic wings erupted with golden fire and streaks of red lightning, the crackling energy splitting the air around me. The sheer force of their power left the atmosphere trembling, shards of energy ripping through the battlefield. Without hesitation, I blurred into motion, shattering the formation of the kings as I broke free. I surged forward, all my focus locked on Jeong Suhan''s fleeing figure. My speed pushed me to the limit, every ounce of strength poured into the chase. I can''t believe that coward would really flee. What a great mentor. My rage boiled over, my thoughts spiraling into madness. Just you wait, Jeong Suhan. The next time I catch you, I''ll slay you slowly, piece by piece. I''ll burn you in my flames for days¡ªno, months! You''ll beg for death, and I''ll never let you have it! HAHAHAHA! The wild laughter echoed in my mind as I pushed myself even faster, my rage and determination fueling every beat of my wings. A streak of white light tore through the endless mountain range, weaving between jagged, towering peaks. The blue sky stretched endlessly above, but the mountains seemed infinite, their rocky spires piercing the heavens as if to guard the secrets of this land. Ahead, nestled within the heart of a colossal, smoldering volcano, was a city like no other. Its walls were forged from blackened obsidian, glimmering faintly under the harsh sunlight, while veins of molten lava snaked through its foundation, casting an eerie red glow across the entire structure. Towering smokestacks reached skyward, spewing clouds of ash and steam, marking it as a place of ceaseless labor and creation. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire The city seemed alive, its fiery forges breathing heat and light into the mountain. Gigantic, gear-like mechanisms turned steadily on its outer walls, grinding with a rhythmic hum that resonated through the air. The sound was a symphony of industry, a constant reminder of its purpose. Streams of lava flowed down the volcano''s slopes, diverted by massive iron channels that led into the city''s core, feeding its fiery heart. This was no mere city¡ªit was a fortress of flame and metal, a place where weapons of war were likely born and kingdoms shaped through raw power. Is this where their kingdom lies? I wondered, my eyes tracing the intricate pathways carved into the mountain''s surface. I guess those memes about German engineering weren''t just empty words. I laughed silently. As I pursued the so-called white devil, Jeong Suhan, the city loomed larger with each passing moment. Behind me, I felt the faint auras of my pursuers lingering. They were far too slow to keep pace, even the black-armored woman struggling to catch up. Suddenly, a sharp sense of danger surged through me. My gaze snapped ahead, and I spotted a massive obsidian pipe, its opening glowing faintly with a violet light. Before I could fully process it, the pipe roared to life, unleashing a devastating beam of energy. I dodged just in time, the attack screaming past me and obliterating an entire mountain behind me. The sheer force of the explosion sent shockwaves through the air, and for a moment, terror gripped me. That wasn''t even someone''s power, I realized, my heart racing. It was a weapon¡ªa tool of human engineering. As I steadied myself, my eyes caught a glimpse of something ahead¡ªa massive metal sign carved into the volcanic rock. Written in bold Latin letters, it read: "The Empire of Molten Core," I whispered under my breath, the name rolling off my tongue with a sense of awe. Its weight lingered in the air, as if the words themselves carried the power and might of the city before me. Chapter 117 Main Character? To hell with that! The city''s beauty was awe-inspiring, a masterpiece of wonder and splendor. Yet, beneath its charm, I could feel the unspoken truth... I''m not welcome here.Why would Jeong Suhan run to this place of all places? My question was interrupted as his figure darted through the massive main gate, shattering it upon impact. Chaos erupted instantly. The city''s people rose to arms, their panic spreading like wildfire. I didn''t hesitate either. With a swift motion, I summoned my scythe, its dark blade gleaming ominously. A single, powerful slash ignited with fire, severing the massive pipe before me. The weapon groaned under the sheer force of my attack before shattering into pieces. The explosion that followed was deafening, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. The outer wall trembled, cracks spreading along its surface, but it held firm but barely. If this had been any other city, that single strike would''ve leveled half of it. Here, though, it stood defiant, a testament to its strength. How marvelous. I took in the sight of an Empire that left me in awe. Sorry for this, I thought to myself, guilt creeping in as I considered the destruction I had caused. But no¡ªif anyone should be blamed for this mess, it wasn''t me. It was Jeong Suhan. Who asked him to flee here like a coward? At the far end of the city, his figure crashed into a massive structure carved directly into the mountain. It had the regal air of a palace, yet its reinforced design hinted at something more¡ªlike a miniature stronghold built to withstand an invasion. "Fight me, Jeong Suhan!" I shouted, my voice ringing through the air, desperate to draw him out. But no matter how loudly I called, he stayed hidden within that cursed stronghold. So hateful and cowardly¡ªeven more so than I had imagined. "So, you leave me no choice¡­" My words trembled with restrained fury as a surge of rage flooded through me, raw and overwhelming. Time was slipping away and I could already sense the presence of the other kings closing in. I couldn''t afford to wait any longer. A wicked grin spread across my face as I readied myself. Let''s see how this Soul Split Stage truly feels. "Annihilation Slash!" The words erupted from me in a primal scream, the pure joy in my voice undeniable. Power surged through my veins, intoxicating and exhilarating. I loved this feeling¡ªthe weight of overwhelming strength, the undeniable proof that I was above everyone else. It was addictive, thrilling¡­ and utterly magnificent. A devastating slash tore through the air, fire, and wind merging into a colossal beam of destruction. It crashed into the palace with unrelenting force, igniting a massive explosion that reverberated through the mountain. When the chaos subsided, all that remained was a gaping, two-hundred-fifty-meter diameter hole carved deep into the rock. And in the center of it all, a single figure stood untouched. His body radiated with an ethereal white light, his lips curling into a smile I knew all too well. That smug expression¡ªexhilarated and triumphant¡ªsent a chill coursing through me. Did he make me destroy this place on purpose? The thought made my blood boil, rage coursing through every vein. If he had orchestrated this, if this destruction was part of his plan... oh, it wouldn''t end with mere torture. No, I would make sure he regretted every second of it. Hatred surged through me, unfamiliar and overwhelming, twisting into something dark and uncontainable. In the next moment, a sharp, menacing aura pierced through me from behind. The pain was excruciating, like being torn apart from the inside, yet no wound appeared on my body. I spun around, and there she was¡ªa woman clad in black armor, her sword gleaming as she sharpened its edge. Tendrils of dark energy swirled around her, cloaking her entirely in a sinister aura. Her appearance was a stark contradiction to the person she was on the inside. "I will kill you for this!" she screamed, her voice raw with fury, nearly incoherent in her rage. But I didn''t have time for her. Her anger meant nothing compared to the more pressing threat before me. Without hesitation, I activated my Shadow Parade. Ten identical clones materialized, each a perfect replica at full power. "Buy me time," I commanded silently as they rushed to intercept her. Meanwhile, my focus shifted back to someone else who demanded my attention. What surprised me was that Jeong Suhan didn''t run this time. He simply stood there, his gaze meeting mine. His expression was calm, almost welcoming, like he was inviting me to sit down for a casual chat¡ªas if I were some long-lost friend. That rotten habit of his... My soul energy churned violently, responding to the storm of emotions within me. With a sharp motion, I summoned the golden fire, and my scythe transformed instantly. The weapon burned with an intense golden flame, its heat so fierce that it even made me scared for a moment. The flames danced wildly, untamed, but I didn''t stop there. I enveloped the scythe in red lightning, the energy crackling and surging with raw power. It was feral, almost uncontrollable. Balancing it was nearly impossible¡ªuntil the rage came. The angrier I became, the easier it was to harness, and the stronger I felt. With a powerful flap of my wings, I closed the distance in an instant, my scythe descending in a wild slash. His pure white sword flared to life, meeting my attack mid-air. The clash sent shockwaves tearing through the air around us. BOOM! Fire and white light collided, their violent fusion tearing through the mountain itself. The ground shattered, sending rubble cascading around me. The red lightning crackling across my body moved instinctively, reducing the falling debris to harmless dust before it could touch me. "I''ve missed you, Lee Gaon. It''s been far too long," Jeong Suhan said, his voice warm and nostalgic. His bright smile was infuriating as if we were merely old friends reminiscing about simpler times. "Do you still remember the championship?" His words pierced through the chaos, but I simply ignored his words. Our weapons clashed in a fierce deadlock, and I could feel his strength reverberating through my arms. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I stepped back sharply, spinning my scythe in wide, sweeping arcs. Golden fire crescent moon slashes tore through the air, raining down on him with unrelenting fury. With my free hand, I cast Soul Shackle. It wrapped around him like an invisible chain, forcing his movements to a halt¡ªif only for a moment. But he wasn''t some weakling. He was a king, and his soul burned with a power that matched my own, strength for strength. Before the shackles could fully bind him, a shimmering shield materialized around him, deflecting my slash attacks and in the next moment breaking him free. Had he anticipated this? My heart shook. Did he see it coming? Maybe it was because of his talent¡ªpredicting his opponent''s every move, even if they had never crossed blades before. Or was it something more? Who am I kidding¡­ I laughed bitterly, mocking my own stupidity. I knew that power all too well. It was so unique, so infuriatingly unfair, that it allowed him to never lose in a fight. "You and your pure talent," I spat, my words laced with venom. "Did you ever have to work hard for anything in your life? Tell me, Jeong Suhan!" The hatred in my voice echoed, fueled by every memory of clawing my way forward, only to watch him shine effortlessly. But my words didn''t faze him¡ªhe only smiled. Inspect! Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire [Jeong Suhan] [Level 60] [Main Character] [King] What the fuck?! My mind reeled as the information burned into my vision. Who gave him the role of [Main Character]? How is that even a class? To hell with that! The implications hit me like a storm. Did that mean he was invincible, protected by the narrative itself? Fuck that! My grip on my scythe tightened, the flames roaring to life in response to my rage. I''m not some side character in his story. I refuse to be overshadowed by his plot armor. A dark smile spread across my face as I prepared for my next move. Let''s see what kind of "story" saves him when I slay him. Suddenly, a surge of pure white light erupted from Jeong Suhan''s back. It lashed out like whips, twisting and flaring in every direction, taking the form of ethereal tails. The energy was raw, untamed, and carried a presence so overwhelming it felt like something from an entirely different plane of existence. His speed skyrocketed, becoming almost impossible to track. Before I could react, he was already at my left, his sword slicing through the air. I barely dodged to the side, my instincts screaming at me to move. A powerful thrust followed, narrowly missing me, but the white energy beam it unleashed struck the city behind. KABOOM! The ground shook violently as a massive explosion ripped through the streets. Powerful winds slammed into me from behind, nearly throwing me off balance. My chest tightened as I realized¡ªif that attack had hit me directly, I''d be dead. Just how powerful is he? Before I could gather my thoughts, a sharp jolt ran through my mind. My connection to my clones shattered all at once, their presences snuffed out like candles. I glanced back to see the six kings arriving on the battlefield. Some of them were in bad shape, their bodies battered and bleeding. The sight made me chuckle darkly. If they couldn''t even handle my clones, how did they expect to handle me? But the humor faded quickly as reality sank in. I was stuck in a deadly standoff¡ªsix kings behind me and one overpowered lunatic in front of me. Just who''ll be walking out of this hell alive? At that moment, I couldn''t help but smile. My heart raced, pounding wildly in my chest. The chaos, the tension, the sheer madness of it all¡ªI enjoyed every second of this mess. Chapter 118 Showdown of the Elites My blood boiled at the thought of what was to come. Soon, this entire place would erupt into war and chaos, and I couldn''t wait to test the full extent of my new powers and potential.I glanced around, my eyes sweeping over the seven kings surrounding me. Their pure auras pressed down on me, almost suffocating in their intensity. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire And yet¡­ I loved it. Why? The question echoed in my mind. Why did I become like this? But the answer felt almost irrelevant as the thrill consumed me. It was the same feeling I had back when I used to play video games¡ªthe rush of being outnumbered, your life hanging by a thread¡­ It was so intoxicating. A massive pink whip lashed out, crashing against me with a blinding glow. The vibrant light pulsated, its unnatural expansion suggesting some kind of enhancement. I raised my hand, cold and unflinching, as I gripped the whip mid-air. With a single, tight squeeze, I yanked it toward me, forcing its owner forward. My eyes locked onto the bastard who dared to attack me. He had no honor. The fight hadn''t even officially begun, and he''d already resorted to a sneaky strike. His expression faltered, his face twisting in sudden fear. Desperation filled his eyes as he looked around, silently begging the others for help. But no one moved. Their apathy didn''t go unnoticed. So, no one likes you in this group, huh? The thought brought a dark smile to my lips. Interesting¡­ His body suddenly erupted in a brilliant pink light, and from his back, stunning butterfly wings unfolded, expanding dramatically¡ªat least five times their original size. It was the only impressive thing about him. He struggled, desperately trying to resist my pull, but it was futile. His face was already within my reach, and I could feel the panic radiating from him. Just as I was about to end him, a flash of white light streaked past me. I tilted my head instinctively, narrowly avoiding the strike, and in the next instant, it pierced through my target''s head, ending his life in a single, precise blow. I turned sharply to find Jeong Suhan standing behind me, a mischievous smirk plastered across his face. He looked like a child who had just stolen candy from a friend¡ªgleeful and far too pleased with himself. I reached down, tore the soul from the lifeless corpse, and consumed it in full view of everyone. A heavy silence fell over the battlefield, broken only by Jeong Suhan''s voice. "How disturbing. Are you truly the same Gaon I knew back then?" His tone carried a strange mix of curiosity and amusement. "Then again," he continued, his lips curling into a smile, "when I think about it, you don''t seem all that different. The lengths you''ll go to reach the top... I truly admire that." As he spoke, his entire body began to glow with a radiant white light. His eyes blazed with an almost divine brilliance, making him seem like a being from another universe entirely. "You two are despicable!" The woman in black armor spat, her voice filled with venom. Her black sword glimmered with an ominous dark light, and the others around her followed suit, summoning their weapons. In an instant, the atmosphere shifted. I was surrounded, their intent clear. From every direction, I had become the sole target of their attacks. "Can I play?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The eerie voice echoed in my head, its tone unsettling yet strangely subdued. The aura surrounding it was different now¡ªmore restrained, as if it had become obedient. Ever since I advanced into the Soul Split Stage, I noticed it seemed happier. Perhaps it was because it no longer had to share space with the golden fire, which had always suppressed it. But there was something else, something more¡­ personal. I felt closer to this entity now, as though a silent understanding had formed between us. Slowly, I began to realize that it had always been trying to help me. In those fleeting moments when my heart still clung to human emotions, it was the one that stopped me from making drastic, irreparable decisions. Sure, let''s fight together and have fun¡ªnot as enemies, but as friends, I said in my mind. My heart pounded wildly, anticipation and adrenaline coursing through me. This time, I would push myself to my full potential. This time, I would come out victorious. "Hehehe¡­ Thank you." Those were the only words it uttered before I felt it¡ªmy soul expanding, stretching beyond its limits. A surge of dark power flooded through me, its overwhelming presence almost suffocating. It was a force that didn''t belong in this world, a raw, unrelenting energy that began to take shape within me. It felt eerily familiar¡ªlike the time I fought Kim Ha-Joon. But there was a difference. Back then, we had spoken as one, two voices merging into harmony. Now, I was in control. This energy no longer asked for anything, no longer demanded to share the body. It was mine. The power roared through me, untamed and ferocious, unlike anything I had ever wielded before. BOOM! A black light exploded from my body, surging outward like a tidal wave. The darkness consumed everything in its path, corroding the attacks and auras of the other kings as if they were nothing. And this¡­ I thought, a wicked smile spreading across my face, this is without my 200% boost in power. If I push myself to the limit, who could possibly stand equal to me? Even someone with the role of [Main Character] would crumble under my hands. The transformation took hold of me completely. My entire body morphed into a dark, otherworldly entity. My fingers elongated, sharpening into spear-like claws that exuded pure malice. My appearance was demonic, a twisted visage of power. The golden flames that once burned so brightly were now pitch black, and even the red lightning that crackled around me was consumed, leaving only the deepest darkness. Above me, the sky dimmed, shadows creeping across the heavens as my power plunged the world into twilight. I glanced toward the city, where countless eyes stared back at me, wide with terror. Their fear was palpable, and I welcomed it. If they''re afraid¡­ that only means I''m strong. My scythe began to transform, its blade melting away into pure shadow before reshaping itself into a pair of sinister gauntlets. Each gauntlet extended into massive, razor-sharp, claw-like fingers, black lightning crackling around them with menacing energy. They resembled shadowy talons, radiating an aura of pure destruction. The gauntlets felt impossibly sharp, as if a single touch could slice through anything. But the transformation didn''t stop there. My dress began to shift as well, the flowing fabric tightening and reforming against my body. The elegant ball gown was no more; in its place was a sleek, battle-ready bodysuit that hugged every curve. It clung to my form like a second skin, its black and gold accents shimmering with dark energy. The suit was bold, revealing just enough to hint at danger and allure. It left the sides of my waist exposed, teasing the curve of my body, while dark, flowing material draped lightly along the back, giving it an almost regal yet deadly elegance. My legs and feet underwent their own transformation, morphing into sharp, claw-like demonic weapons. My toes extended into curved, metallic talons, each glinting with an eerie black sheen. The tightness of the suit made me feel untamed, unbound by constraints, as though my very essence had become freer and more feral. The outfit stretched seamlessly from my neck to my legs, perfectly balanced between functionality and flair. It was dangerous, imposing, and undeniably powerful. My demonic wings grew a few inches, the power surging through them feeling stronger than ever. The kings around me grew visibly weary, their weapons sharpening in response to the oppressive energy in the air. Jeong Suhan''s reaction was immediate¡ªhis white aura exploded again, brighter and more intense than before. The massive, tail-like wings behind him glowed so brightly it could blind anyone who looked directly at them. Darkness and light collided, and in that moment, the battlefield became ours. Only one among the kings could stand against the combined force of our auras: Lorena Ebenhain, the woman in black armor. Her presence was steady, her dark energy cutting through the chaos. "Die, you demon!" The twins shouted in perfect unison, their voices sharp with rage. They rushed at me together, their movements perfectly aligned, each matching the other''s speed exactly. Golden swords materialized in their hands, gleaming with radiant power. In the next moment, they vanished, their sudden disappearance leaving only their killing intent lingering in the air. Behind them, I caught sight of the elf-eared woman with a massive wooden staff. She stood at a distance, her lips moving rapidly as she chanted, the air around her shimmering faintly with the energy of her spell. Is that a boost in speed? I wondered for a brief second before I moved. In a blur, I vanished from where I stood. The next moment, two golden swords pierced through the air, striking the exact spot I had been. The twins looked at me, their faces etched with shock. Before they could react further, Lorena Ebenhain, the woman in black armor, surged forward without hesitation. Her blade flashed with incredible speed, slashing toward me. But I caught her attack mid-air with my newly-formed claws, the impact reverberating between us. Yet they were relentless. The one wielding the black book launched a spell at me, and in the blink of an eye, everything around me turned pitch dark. I felt an eerie, consuming power closing in, trying to swallow me whole. Foolish, I thought, a smirk tugging at my lips. I am darkness itself. Her magic was useless against me. "Soul Shackle." With a single command, chains erupted from my aura, wrapping around every opponent except Jeong Suhan. They froze in place, unable to move. But Jeong Suhan was different. His white aura flared once again as he cast another skill. A blinding shield of light surrounded him, repelling my chains effortlessly. "You''ve all met the wrong opponent today," I said, my voice cold and devoid of emotion. "Sorry for this¡­" I raised my hand, the overwhelming power surging around me as the words escaped my lips: "Sovereign''s Domain." Chapter 119 The Power of a Sovereigns Domain Everything was plunged into pure darkness. The air grew thick with fear, and I could feel their panic radiating through my domain. Everyone''s¡ªexcept for one.Jeong Suhan. His gaze locked onto me, unwavering, as if the darkness meant nothing to him. As if he could see through it entirely. His calm, almost playful demeanor only made my blood boil. It felt like he was toying with me, showing off his strength without the slightest intention of fighting. Fine, I thought, forcing myself to suppress the growing irritation. If he doesn''t want to fight yet, then I''ll wait too. My focus shifted to the remaining kings. They were still scrambling, their panic making them vulnerable. If I could eliminate them here, one by one, I''d be a step closer to my goal¡ªthe title of emperor. Or, in my case, empress. But not just any empress. A powerful one. At that point, who in this world would have the strength to stop me? I moved at lightning speed, the world around me slowing to a crawl. The twins, once synchronized and precise, now looked sluggish, their movements almost comical. A laugh escaped me as I positioned myself between them. With a single swipe of my claws, two heads fell, rolling to the ground as their bodies crumpled. Their souls surged toward me, and I welcomed them eagerly. The taste was intoxicating. I''d noticed something peculiar¡ªthe higher the level of a soul, the purer it became, and the more delicious it felt. I no longer flinched at the thought. The taste of human flesh and body no longer disgusted me. Am I a cannibal? The thought lingered, but I quickly brushed it aside. Perhaps. But I''m still me. This was survival. And in my world, survival demanded sacrifices far worse than this. People back home had done things more depraved than I ever would just to cling to life. At least I was honest about it. My eyes locked onto the mage with the black book, her panicked gaze meeting mine. A wicked grin spread across my face. I was eager, almost impatient, to find out how her soul would taste. In a single leap, I closed the distance. My claws plunged into her torso, slashing her cleanly in half at the waist. Her body collapsed as I tore her soul free, holding it in my grasp. With one final look at her lifeless form, I let her die quickly. Mercy, right? Heh. With this, I was so close¡ªjust one more soul, and I would claim the title of emperor. Or empress, in my case. But before I could act, a black blade pierced through the elf girl, striking her down in an instant. My head snapped toward the source. Lorena Ebenhain, their so-called leader, stood with her weapon drawn, the faint glow of dark energy still radiating from the blade. She had killed her own teammate¡ªdenying me the last kill. Smart, I thought begrudgingly. Perhaps she sensed my impatience, or maybe she simply wasn''t willing to risk letting me succeed. It was a drastic, ruthless move, but undeniably clever. With no witnesses from the outside world, she had nothing to fear. No one would see her treachery, and none of her people would dare turn against her. "You¡­" I hissed, venom dripping from my voice. Before I could move, a hundred black swords materialized out of nowhere, rushing at me from all directions. They had been hidden in the void, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. It was a sneak attack, and I had to admit¡ªit was a good one. Without hesitation, I lunged toward Lorena, aiming to reach her before the swords could converge. But to my surprise, even after they missed their mark, the blades shifted and followed me, relentlessly tracking my every movement. Is that so? I thought, unfazed by the threat. Pain was nothing new to me. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I charged toward the woman in black armor, her desperate attempt to dodge futile as I quickly caught up. With a vicious slash, my claws¡ªsharp as scythes¡ªtore through the air, unleashing a chaotic wave of energy. Each strike drained my mana further, but the power behind it was worth the cost. The attack struck her full force. Both of her arms were severed, blood spraying as her body was hurled to the border of my domain. She crashed heavily into the edge, her energy fading fast. She didn''t have much strength left to resist me. As the sharp, searing pain of swords piercing my body from all directions surged through me, I barely flinched. I extended my hands, ignoring the agony. This was nothing¡ªnothing compared to the torment I had endured for thousands of years. I reached out to rip her soul from her broken body, but she resisted. Even with pain etched across her face, she refused to give herself to me. She was stronger than I had anticipated, her defiance only fueling my frustration. And as if things couldn''t get worse, Jeong Suhan finally decided to interfere. Why now? I thought, but the answer didn''t matter. What made this domain so powerful was the flow of time¡ªhere, my time moved three times faster than theirs. With the final tick of the hundred stacks, the black swords embedded in my body shot outward, shattering into fragments of raw energy. My power surged, my healing abilities spiking as my strength doubled with the 200% boost. I was ready. I turned my focus back to Lorena. This was it. I would end her here and now. If I claimed the title of emperor, this fight¡ªand my revenge¡ªwould finally come to an end. But then, a suffocating presence wrapped around me. A white energy coiled tightly, and before I could react, I was forcefully ejected from my own domain. "What the hell?!" I snarled, my gaze snapping to Jeong Suhan. His expression hadn''t changed¡ªstill calm, still smug, still looking down on me. His white sword moved with blinding speed, and in an instant, we clashed. Sparks erupted as our weapons collided, the force of the impact shaking the ground beneath us. But as the fight raged on, I felt it¡ªa subtle shift in power. His strikes grew heavier, more forceful. For the first time, I felt myself being slightly overpowered. What the fuck? How strong is he?! For the first time, I felt terrified. Truly terrified. Jeong Suhan wasn''t just strong¡ªhe felt unstoppable. No matter how much I powered up, he always seemed to stay ahead, always coming out on top. Is this what it means to have the powers of a "Main Character"? The thought gnawed at me, cold and unrelenting. If his class allowed him to control fate itself, killing him might be impossible. He''d always escape, always find a way. I needed to sever that connection, whatever it was. Before I could act, his hand clamped around my neck like a vice. In the next second, the air around us warped and twisted. I felt space itself bend, and suddenly we were somewhere else. I couldn''t sense the aura of the woman in black armor anymore. This was a teleportation skill. But where did he take us? The unknown was more terrifying than the fight itself. "Let go!" I screamed, slashing at his waist. My claws raked through the air, forcing him to release me instantly. He stepped back, his sword sharpening in his grip as he took a defensive stance. That infuriating smirk never left his face as he stood there, practically inviting me to attack. "At least you could say something," I sneered, a wild grin spreading across my face. "But good. You''ve brought yourself to your own death. Let''s see¡­ I only need one more kill to become emperor." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire My laughter echoed through the warped space. "How about you be the one to give me the honor with your life?" But to my surprise, he only smiled wider. "Likewise," he said calmly, his voice steady. "If I kill you, it will be enough for me to become emperor." His words caught me off guard. Why didn''t he already do it? He was strong enough to easily kill one of the other kings. Why wait? Was he so confident, so sure of himself, that he didn''t even see me as a threat? "Let me tell you something fun," I said, forcing a laugh. I hated the way he looked at me, that mocking face, that condescending gaze. "Your stupid empire is gone. So what kind of emperor will you even be without your city? And guess who annihilated everyone..." My voice dripped with venom as I tried to provoke him, to make him lose control and attack first. Come on¡­ take the bait. But he stayed calm, unshaken. "So what," he said, his tone maddeningly even. "I''ll build another. Or maybe I''ll just take over yours." His smirk deepened, his aura flaring. "Do you think I didn''t know about you? That I didn''t know you killed Kim Ha-Joon?" The casual way he said it sent a chill through me. He paused, his aura growing heavier, suffocating. "You''re too naive, Lee Gaon," he continued. "That''s why they played you, why they made you look like a cheater. I told you not to win. I told you to lose so I could bring you onto the team. You didn''t listen. So why do you blame me?" His words pierced through my defenses like a blade. "You¡­" My voice trembled with rage. My emotions spiraled out of control. "You dare to say that to me after you were my mentor?!" The betrayal burned hotter than anything I had ever felt. "You were the only one I trusted, and even so¡­ FUCK! DIE!" I lunged at him, all reason gone. He had played me like a fool, and now I''d let him make me lose control first. Fuck it! I''ll win anyway! Chapter 120 The Destroyer We clashed, the force of my attack overwhelming his defensive stance. His body was hurled into the distance, but I didn''t give him a chance to recover. I rushed after him instantly, refusing to let up for even a second.This ends here, I thought, determination burning through me. His body erupted into white light, tendrils of energy lashing out like tails. One struck me, the force slicing into my skin, but I didn''t falter. In the next instant, he reformed from the light behind me, his blade flashing toward my back. Reacting on instinct, my claws morphed back into my scythe as I twisted my body, deflecting his strike in a shower of sparks. But it didn''t end there. Once again, his form dissolved into light, reappearing at my side in a flash. My scythe reverted to claws, and I managed to catch him, holding him in place for only a fleeting moment before he slipped away. This deadly game of teleportation continued, his movements relentless. Every strike and counter felt faster, more precise, as the exchange carried on. How long can this go on? I thought, the tension building with every passing second. "AAAAAAHHHHHHH!" A primal scream tore from my throat as I summoned my Shadow Slash Barrage. The shadows erupted around me, swirling like extensions of my own body, slashing in every direction. The relentless assault forced him to back off, ending his infuriating game of cat and mouse. "Come here!" I roared, my voice echoing with unbridled fury. I began burning both mana and blood, feeling the intense energy course through me. The horns on my head glowed faintly red, and my heart pounded furiously, as though trying to escape my chest. My speed and power surged beyond their limits. With incredible force, I swung at him. For the first time, I saw his expression falter, his face twisting with shock and desperation. "Annihilation Slash!" Each claw carved through the air, unleashing devastating arcs of chaos. The impact sent him hurtling into the distance, his body crashing violently into the ground. I didn''t hesitate. I closed the gap in an instant, only to find him in a pitiful state. His body was bloodied, riddled with holes, and missing large chunks of his limbs. Yet even in that grotesque condition, he began to regenerate, the glow of his white light mending his wounds rapidly. But something was different now. This time, he didn''t dare to face me. Instead, his gaze shifted, and with no hesitation, he turned to flee. "Don''t you dare!" I shouted, my voice ripping through the air as I rushed after him. The chase was relentless, the adrenaline burning through me like wildfire. But as time dragged on, my boost in power began to wane, the energy burning out. Yet, he didn''t stop. He just kept running. "Let him go, Gaon! You''re pushing yourself too much!" The eerie voice echoed in my mind, its tone laced with frustration. I ignored it. "Hey!" it shouted again, louder this time. "I''m talking to you!" Still, I paid it no mind. My vision was locked on one target, my determination an unbreakable chain. "If you don''t stop this very moment, I will cancel my powers and never help you again," it warned, its voice sharp and commanding. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But my reply was colder than ice. If you don''t shut up and keep providing me with this power, I''ll kill myself. Just shut up and help me! I don''t give a shit about anything else. I must kill him. I must! I must... The words felt foreign, as if they belonged to someone else. But they were mine, every single one of them. Even I couldn''t fully understand why I was so consumed by revenge. Why my heart screamed for it so desperately. But it didn''t matter. I gave it what it wanted. Maybe, when all of this is over, I can go back. Lead my empire in peace. Enjoy the company of others. Or maybe not. If I don''t finish this, I''ll never be able to rest... I chased him for days. Each time, he managed to evade me, slipping away just as I closed in. He ran endlessly, his path cutting through countless kingdoms and cities. And wherever he fled, destruction followed in his wake. I destroyed every city he passed through, leaving them in ruins. The pitiful souls unfortunate enough to cross my path didn''t stand a chance¡ªthey were killed instantly, their essence feeding my insatiable hunger. We encountered no more kings, no more rulers. The ones who might have dared to intervene stayed hidden, too terrified to stand against the chaos we left behind. It was just the two of us now¡ªa relentless hunt through a world that could only watch in fear. Once again, I heard the chants echo through the air. "White-Haired Devil." That was what they called Jeong Suhan. After a week of relentless pursuit, the name had become a whisper of fear across the lands. But for me, it marked an endless chase, one that left a trail of devastation in its wake. My kill count had reached at least two thousand by now. Was I proud of it? Not even a little. I felt like a true demon, a harbinger of destruction. But who cared? These weren''t the people I fought for, nor the ones I cared about. Their lives and deaths didn''t mean much to me. And yet... I think I''m losing my humanity, little by little. A few more days passed, and I spotted another city in the distance. It was massive, sprawling across the horizon¡ªa testament to the efforts of countless people who must have built it together. But before we even got close, I heard the sound of sirens echoing through the air. Panic spread like wildfire, and soon the screams began: "Run! The Destroyer is coming to our city! She''s still chasing the White Devil!" The Destroyer? Do they mean me? What the... who named me that? And how had the word spread so quickly? But there was no time to dwell on it. I couldn''t deny the name, not when Jeong Suhan once again slipped into the city to hide. This time, however, the people were ready. They weren''t cowering behind their walls. Instead, they stood outside the city, eyes locked onto me as I approached from the sky. Their expressions betrayed pure terror, yet they didn''t flee. They watched, frozen, as I raised my hand. "Five Paths of Fire: Second Path... Power." The air trembled violently, the ground quaking beneath their feet. From above, a massive dark shadow began to descend, blotting out the sky. "Apocalypse," I whispered, and the world seemed to hold its breath. A massive meteor crashed into the city, the impact shaking the earth and sending shockwaves across the horizon. The destruction was absolute, yet it left me with a bitter taste of disappointment. In the next instant, Jeong Suhan appeared beside me, his form materializing in a flash of blinding white light. "Is that all you''ve got?" he mocked, his voice dripping with arrogance. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire I clenched my fists, my body trembling with exhaustion. I wanted to end this, to finish him once and for all. But his speed... Fuck! It was too much. Too fast. No matter how hard I tried, he was always a step ahead. I chased after him once again as he fled into the distance. By now, it felt like he was toying with me, and the thought gnawed at my mind. Why? Why wouldn''t he fight me to the death? Why did he keep running, luring me across the land like this? So far, I had destroyed at least ten massive cities and twenty smaller villages in his wake. The people here were foreigners¡ªstrangers with languages I barely recognized. I''d heard snippets of German, Polish, French, and countless others. Was this continent where all the European countries were teleported? Another few days passed, and my count of consumed souls had reached a staggering 3,000. But this time, he had nowhere to run. We were back in the mountains where it all began. After chasing him across an entire continent, I now understood its layout. It was intriguing¡ªthis land wasn''t much larger than a massive island, but the people here were undeniably powerful. As Jeong Suhan darted toward one of the mountains, my eyes followed him closely. He slipped into a small cave at its base. The entrance seemed suspicious, its jagged edges hinting at something more beneath the surface. I followed him inside, navigating the dark and narrow passages. The air grew heavier with each step, but I pressed on, the thrill of the hunt pushing me forward. Finally, we emerged into a strange chamber deep within the mountain. The walls were covered in glowing, intricate runes, their faint light illuminating the cavern. The sight made me wary¡ªthere was something ancient and dangerous about this place. But none of that mattered. Jeong Suhan had no more escape routes. For the first time, I felt like my luck had finally turned. He was cornered now. There was nowhere left to run. "So, what now, Jeong Suhan?" I said, my voice dripping with mockery as I stepped closer. "Where are you going to run this time?" The smirk on my face mirrored his own from countless encounters before. It felt satisfying to throw his arrogance back at him, to see him cornered for once. "Heh," Jeong Suhan smirked, that infuriating expression refusing to fade. Suddenly, the runes on the walls flared to life, their glow blinding and all-consuming. Before I could react, the ground shifted beneath me, and I felt the unmistakable pull of teleportation. [Welcome to the new Trial of Death.] The system''s cold, mechanical voice echoed in my mind. When the light faded, I found myself in a small, dimly lit room. Before me was a large window overlooking a chessboard. It wasn''t an ordinary one¡ªthis board was massive, and its pieces were life-sized, looming ominously in the strange, surreal setting. At the center of it all stood a figure. Clad entirely in black, his face was obscured by shadows, leaving only the faint outline of a man in a perfectly tailored suit. A red tie cut through the darkness like a vivid streak of blood. And then, the figure spoke, his voice unsettlingly familiar. "Welcome, Lee Gaon," he said, his tone calm and composed. "Creator..." I hissed through gritted teeth, my body tensing as his familiar presence washed over me. Chapter 121 The Game of Death My heart pounded wildly in my chest.For the first time, I stood face-to-face with him¡ªthe one responsible for dragging me into this world. The Creator. Did I hate him? Did I worship him for granting me this power? I didn''t know. All I knew was that I wanted to kill him. More than anything else, I wanted him dead. Without thinking, I rushed toward the window, desperate to reach him. But the moment I moved, I felt it¡ªmy power stripped away. Almost all of it. Yet, a flicker of fire ignited around me with a single thought, and relief coursed through me. I still had my soul powers, and with them, I could manipulate the rest of my abilities. Fire came easiest to me, the most familiar and natural. My gaze dropped to myself, noticing the shift in my appearance. My dress had returned, but it was different now, radiating a fiery intensity. The black and gold were replaced with crimson tones, flames flickering across the fabric. It was beautiful, commanding even, but I cared little for its appearance. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire My focus was singular. I needed to find a way to reach him. To reach both of them. "Please, take a seat," the Creator said, his voice smooth and commanding. I glanced around and saw a chair in the center of the room. It was crafted with a regal elegance, tailored with intricate, rich designs, as if meant for royalty. Reluctantly, I sat down, my teeth clenched in frustration. I hated this. Hated that I was powerless here. In this space, there was nothing I could do but follow his instructions, no matter how much I despised it. Only then did I notice a small window in the distance. Through the faint light, I could make out a figure inside¡ªsomeone else was there. Jeong Suhan? Perhaps he was part of this trial too. The thought gnawed at me, and I couldn''t help but wonder where all of this would lead us. "You''re right, Lee Gaon. Jeong Suhan will also take part in this," the Creator''s voice echoed, smooth and knowing. Fuck off, I thought bitterly, glaring at him. A faint giggle escaped his lips, confirming what I suspected¡ªhe could read my mind. "This trial you''re about to take part in is called the Game of Death," he said, his voice laced with unsettling amusement. What is this? Some kind of reality show? I scowled internally. I wish he''d just let us fight and get it over with. Despite my irritation, I waited for his next words, scanning my surroundings. The room was unnervingly empty, with no visible doors or escape routes. "Soon, the both of you will take part in the first game," he continued. Suddenly, a deafening cheer erupted around me, as if a massive crowd was watching from unseen stands. The sound made my skin crawl. Seriously, how lonely is this guy? I thought, grimacing. This is a bit¡­ SNAP! With a snap of his fingers, everything changed. I found myself teleported into a strange, dark chamber. The air felt heavy, suffocating, and even with my sharp eyes, I couldn''t see anything. The room was pitch black, swallowing every hint of light. But I didn''t panic. I stood still, steady, focusing my attention on my ears. If there''s going to be a sneak attack, I''ll hear it coming. Whatever was next, I was ready to face it. "Let the first game begin!" the Creator''s voice boomed with energy, followed by the echoing cheers of an unseen crowd. Suddenly, a single light illuminated the room, revealing a mirror in front of me. What is that¡­? "Welcome to the Hall of Reflections," the Creator''s voice announced grandly. Then, silence. I stared into the mirror, and slowly, a figure began to take shape. My breath caught as I realized who it was¡ªit was me. But not the me of now. The woman in the mirror sat slumped in her gaming chair, her eyes hollow and lifeless as they stared at the screen in front of her. Her frame was gaunt, her body frail, and her hair messy. The room around her was a disaster, filled with trash and the remnants of a life spent in isolation. "Why is it me?" I murmured, my voice barely audible. Something stirred inside me as I stepped closer to the mirror. My hand reached out instinctively, longing for something I couldn''t quite define. I wanted to go back¡ªback to when life was simpler. "You can go back, right now," the Creator''s voice whispered, his tone almost gentle. "Just go. Swap places with her, and it will all be over." The words tempted me, pulling at the deepest corners of my mind. What if I just¡­ stopped? What if I forgot about this endless revenge? What if I returned to that simpler life? But as the thought lingered, I hesitated. That life wasn''t just simple¡ªit was lonely. Empty. The kind of existence I had vowed never to return to. Then, another light flared to my side. A second mirror appeared, much larger than the first. In its reflection, I saw another version of myself¡ªa vision of power and grace. A woman of striking beauty with flowing white hair and elegant black horns sat on a throne, exuding strength and authority. She gazed out over a vast empire, her domain filled with life and prosperity. Beside her stood her friends, each smiling warmly, their presence radiating trust and companionship. And there was Malrang. She rested peacefully on my lap, her small form curled on my thighs as I gently stroked her fur. The two mirrors couldn''t have been more different¡ªone showing the emptiness of what was, and the other a glimpse of what could be. I stood frozen between them, torn by the choice laid before me. Another mirror materialized to my right, and the image it reflected sent a chill down my spine. A twisted version of myself stood there, surrounded by destruction. The heads of my friends lay at her feet, bloodied and lifeless. Flames consumed everything around her, licking hungrily at the ashes of her empire. Our eyes locked, and I felt my whole body tremble. Is that¡­ me? That demon¡­ is me? "No," I whispered, shaking my head violently. "No, I''d never become like that. Never..." I grabbed my head, my thoughts spiraling into chaos. I didn''t know what to choose. "You have one minute left to decide," the Creator''s voice announced, cold and emotionless. "Refusal will result in death." A massive timer appeared above me, the golden numbers 60 burning into the air. The seconds began to tick down, each one searing into my mind like a branding iron. Then, more mirrors began to appear¡ªhundreds of them. They circled me, each one showing fragments of me¡ªmy past, my present, my future. They began to shift and swirl, the images mixing together until it was impossible to tell one from the other. Panic clawed at my chest as the mirrors started flying off into the distance. My heart raced as I realized the cruel game I was trapped in. I have to find it. I have to find my destiny. But which mirror¡­? The golden timer burned brighter as the seconds slipped away. 30 seconds left. I stumbled forward, my eyes locking onto a mirror. It showed me alone, sitting in my messy room, isolated from the world. My hand reached for it instinctively, but I stopped myself. No¡­ I can''t go back. I refuse to go back. Something deep inside me pushed against the thought, rejecting it entirely. Then I must go forward. I must find the future where I''m happy. My gaze darted desperately through the swirling chaos. Where is it? Time was running out. I have to find it! I grabbed the mirror, but my legs refused to move. It''s too good to be true. Too bad to be true. Too lonely to remember. "I will not choose," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I refuse... and I also refuse to die." Suddenly, my eyes caught sight of a mirror I hadn''t noticed before. It was distant, almost impossibly far, yet I knew it was different. In it, I saw my true reflection¡ªnot a past, not a future, just me. Less than five seconds remained. With everything I had, I rushed toward it, pushing my body to its limit. At the last moment, me and the other me collided, swapping places. I turned back, watching through the mirror as she burned to ashes, along with every other reflection. All those possibilities, all those alternate paths¡ªgone in an instant, reduced to nothing. This whole thing was a trick, I realized bitterly. It had been designed to manipulate me into choosing a false hope, to lure me into abandoning the present. If I had fallen for it, I would''ve been dead. Suddenly, applause erupted around me, loud and thunderous, as if thousands were watching. And then I heard them. Familiar voices. "Big sis, where are we?" "Where is this place?" My heart clenched as the voice echoed in my mind. "Ah! Gaon!" I spun around and froze. Malrang and Kim Seong-Hoon stood before me, looking exactly as I remembered them. Malrang''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and Seong-Hoon wore his usual smug grin. They rushed toward me, their expressions a mix of surprise and relief. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 122 The Second Game "Why¡­ Why are the two of you here?" I asked, my voice trembling. Fear gripped me. Why them? How is Malrang talking?"You two aren''t real, right? Malrang, you can''t talk¡ªI know that," I said, refusing to believe what I saw. "She recently evolved," Seong-Hoon interrupted, his tone casual and infuriatingly familiar. "You should''ve seen it. It was epic." I stared at him, the same annoying idiot, as if he''d never left. "We got teleported here from Luminara Palace," he continued. "We were in the middle of planning to look for you. It''s been too long, Gaon. All news about you disappeared. Where have you been?" Malrang jumped to my shoulder, her soft voice cutting through my panic. "Where have you been, Gaon?" she asked, her concern evident. I didn''t know how to respond. My throat tightened. "That¡­" I hesitated, swallowing hard. "I''m sorry, okay? I''ll be back soon. I just¡­ I need to win this trial. These stupid games. And then I''ll be able to kill Jeong Suhan¡ªthe person responsible for my suffering. So please, just wait a bit longer..." Malrang gave me a playful punch on the cheek, her expression gentle. "Of course we''ll wait," she said softly. "But you don''t have to do it alone. We''re here with you." Before I could reply, Seong-Hoon pulled me into a hug. Warmth spread through my body, and for a moment, the weight on my shoulders felt lighter. "We''re here for you, sis," he said, his voice steady. "So don''t worry. Let''s do this together." I couldn''t stop the tears from falling. I missed them so much. But the moment of relief shattered. Out of nowhere, black ropes shot from the shadows, wrapping around both of them. They were forcefully dragged away, suspended in the air with their mouths gagged. Terror surged through me as I reached out, helpless. "Let the second game begin..." the Creator''s voice boomed, cold and detached. "Choose one," he said. "The other must die. Only then will you be able to proceed to the next stage¡­ and have your revenge." That disgusting voice... Why? "You have ten minutes," the Creator announced, his voice cutting off abruptly. I was left alone with my thoughts, forced to confront the impossible decision before me. Memories flooded my mind, unbidden and overwhelming. I relived the moments I had shared with both of them. Malrang¡ªmy first companion in this world. I remembered the day we met, her cheeky personality, her unwavering loyalty. And Seong-Hoon¡ªat first, I hated him, his annoying habits and endless interruptions. But over time, his friendship became something I cherished deeply. How was I supposed to choose? The ones who had stayed with me the longest, the ones who had been by my side when I needed them most¡ªwhy was I being forced to decide which one should die? Slowly, I felt myself spiraling into madness. My thoughts twisted and turned, searching for an answer, but none came. I couldn''t do it. Not between these two. Suddenly, movement caught my eye. Jeong Suhan stood in the dim light, his body drenched in blood. He had passed the stage. A corpse lay at his feet, its identity hidden by shadow. He turned toward me, his mocking gaze landing on me and the two suspended in the air. His lips curled into a playful smirk, as if this was all a game to him. My chest tightened as I looked back at Malrang and Kim Seong-Hoon. Neither of them struggled against their bindings. Their eyes were filled with tears, but their gazes were soft, kind. I knew in my heart that neither of them would resent me for choosing the other. But¡­ how could I? Why would I choose? No. I clenched my fists, my body trembling. There has to be another way. I refuse. "Weakling..." Jeong Suhan''s voice cut through the silence, dripping with mockery. "Kill them both, and you won''t have to suffer anymore. Then, you can take it out on me. Isn''t that what you wanted? Didn''t you want to fight me? Didn''t you want to kill me?" He spread his arms wide, his blood-stained figure illuminated by the dim light. "Then come. I''m waiting. I''m standing right here!" His taunts pierced through me like daggers, stoking the fire of my rage. I felt the flames around me crackling wildly, their intensity growing with every second. The air itself trembled as the red lightning surged to life, crackling violently around me. My vision blurred with anger, my grip on control slipping. Then, a sudden crack. I froze as I realized the lightning had lashed out, striking Seong-Hoon. His flesh burned where it hit, the acrid smell searing into my senses. "No¡­" I whispered, my voice shaking. The fire and lightning wavered, the storm within me threatening to consume everything. "I''m sorry!" I screamed, my voice cracking with desperation. Seong-Hoon looked at me, his eyes filled with sadness, but he didn''t blame me. His mouth moved, but the black ropes muffled his words, leaving his attempts at reassurance unheard. Time continued to tick, each second feeling like an eternity. Five minutes left¡­ "What do I do?!" I shouted in my mind, panic and fury threatening to overwhelm me. How do I escape this without killing anybody? My thoughts spiraled. Fuck! He promised! The memory of the Creator''s words stabbed at me. He said he wouldn''t mess with them. Was that promise only for the first trial? Had he been lying all along? "Fuck! Fuck!" Before I could even process what was happening, both of them were released, falling to the ground. Their bodies moved almost immediately, and I barely had a moment to react. Seong-Hoon summoned his weapon, the familiar glint of determination lighting up his eyes. Malrang, meanwhile, transformed. Her form grew and grew until she towered over us all, at least twenty meters tall. Her massive fox form radiated power, her fur shimmering like flames in the dim light. "Kill one of them or die," the Creator''s cold, detached voice rang out, leaving no room for compromise. I barely had time to process his words before I found myself dodging attacks from both of them. "Stop!" I shouted, my voice desperate. "Why are you two attacking me?" Seong-Hoon''s voice broke through the chaos, strained and choked. "We¡­ can''t control¡­ Please¡­ free us¡­ kill¡­ us¡­" Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Malrang only growled, her massive form radiating an uncontrollable fury. For the next four minutes, I danced on the edge of survival, dodging every attack as best I could. But my resolve faltered, my body slowing as exhaustion set in. Seong-Hoon''s blade finally found its mark, pinning me to the ground. I tried to resist, to push him back without hurting him, but I couldn''t bring myself to strike. And yet, he didn''t finish me off either. Tears streamed down his face as he screamed, "Please¡­ choose me! Kill me instead of Malrang. I''m okay, really. I''ll be fine. Just do it! You must think about the others waiting for you, big sis! DO IT!" His words tore through me like knives. My hands trembled as fire and lightning sparked to life in my palms. "I''m sorry," I whispered, my voice breaking as I closed my eyes. The energy surged forward, striking his head. The light in his eyes faded instantly as his body slumped to the ground. But it wasn''t over. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "One more remaining," the Creator''s voice echoed, cruel and unrelenting. Through the pain and tears, my voice erupted in a scream. "You said one, you heartless shithead!" The Creator''s voice replied, calm and detached. "You took too long. The rules have changed." Before I could react, Malrang''s massive form lunged at me, her glowing eyes filled with primal fury. I don''t want to do this. Her towering figure bore down on me, claws outstretched, and I knew I didn''t have a choice. If I hesitated, I''d die. "I''m sorry," I whispered, my voice trembling with anguish. At that moment, instinct took over. My flames surged outward in a massive wave, engulfing her entirely. The fire burned with a fierce intensity, consuming her in an instant. Her massive body crumpled, the flames leaving nothing but ashes in their wake. I fell to my knees, my cries echoing through the chamber as tears poured down my face, thick and heavy, as if they were mingled with blood. Then, the sound of applause filled the air once more, mocking my grief. I stared in disbelief as their bodies¡ªboth Seong-Hoon and Malrang¡ªbegan to dissolve, turning into wisps of black smoke. The tendrils of smoke rose into the air, vanishing as if they had never been there at all. "Fake¡­?" I whispered, my voice trembling as a fragile spark of hope ignited in my chest. Please, let it be true. Let them have been fakes. Because if I''d truly killed them¡­ I wouldn''t be able to live with myself. Not after my revenge was complete. I''d have to end it all. "Congratulations on passing your second trial, Lee Gaon and Jeong Suhan!" The Creator''s voice boomed enthusiastically, shattering the somber air around me. "You two are truly selfish and heartless individuals¡ªI loved it! Oh, what a brilliant show!" he exclaimed, his tone dripping with mock amusement. I clenched my fists as his voice continued, giddy and mocking. "Oh, how I don''t want this to end. If I could, I''d keep you two here forever, playing my little games. It''s so delightful to watch!" "I mean, I could," the Creator continued, his tone playful and infuriating. "But not now. I have other plans for the both of you." My hatred for him burned brighter than ever. "One last game remains," he announced with an air of mock grandeur. Chapter 123 The Final Game "Are you ready for the final?" the Creator asked, his voice oozing with cruel amusement. "Only one of you will walk away from here alive, and I have a pretty good guess who the winner will be.""Drums, please!" Boom. Boom. Boom. The sound of drums filled the air, their rhythmic pounding echoing ominously around me. Flashy, multicolored lights danced across the stage, casting surreal and shifting shadows. "Two world-class gamers!" the Creator''s voice boomed theatrically, each word laced with mock excitement. "Will now face each other in the ultimate game of..." He suddenly fell silent, letting the tension hang thick in the air. Then, with a sudden burst of enthusiasm, he finished: "Capture the flag!" In an instant, everything shifted again. The space morphed into a massive, open stage, vast and imposing. Around me, it felt as though we were outdoors. Towering mountains stretched endlessly in the distance, their peaks disappearing into the clouds. Below them, countless waves of beasts prowled, their numbers seemingly infinite, their roars echoing through the air. Then, a familiar sensation washed over me. My system powers returned, surging through my body like an unstoppable tide. I clenched my fists, my gaze locking onto Jeong Suhan, who stood across from me. "Now, now, children, don''t fight," the Creator''s voice rang out, light and mocking. His laughter grated on my nerves. "Or you can try," he continued, his tone growing sharp and menacing. "But I promise, you''ll regret it. After all, I''m standing right before you. Do you dare disrespect me, Lee Gaon?" His voice boomed, daring me to act. I couldn''t see his face, but I wished I could. I wanted to see the expression he''d wear when I finally tore him down. "Go fuck yourself," I spat, venom dripping from every word. This bastard didn''t know who he was messing with. Just you wait, I vowed silently. One day, I''ll end you. "I knew you''d say that," the Creator giggled, his voice dripping with amusement. "Now," he continued, "somewhere in this vast space, I''ve hidden a little, tiny, very miniature red flag. About the size of a needle." His words carried a maddening glee. "The first one to find it will win the game. And the loser..." He paused, his laughter turning twisted and perverse. "The loser will instantly die." I scanned the area quickly, taking in the mountains, the beasts, and the seemingly endless terrain. To find something so small here¡ªit would be a task based purely on luck. Even with my system abilities, it would be nearly impossible. But then an idea sparked. "Wait," I said, narrowing my eyes. "I can use any ability I want, right? And you won''t interfere?" The Creator''s voice sounded intrigued, almost curious. "That''s right. What will you show me?" A competitive fire ignited in my chest. "Great," I said, a confident smirk tugging at my lips. "When do we start?" "To give you both a fair advantage, I will teleport you to random locations," the Creator announced, his voice laced with amusement. Before I could respond, a blinding white light engulfed me, and in the next moment, I found myself standing on the edge of a massive cliff. The view stretched endlessly before me, the mountains and valleys sprawling in all directions. I had no idea where I was or how I''d even begin to find the flag. All I knew was that the timer in my mind had already started. [59:59¡­ 59:58¡­ 59:57¡­] The system''s monotonous voice echoed each second, ticking away at my sanity. It was seriously annoying. One hour¡­ That''s all I have. I took a deep breath, steeling myself. There was no time to waste. I leapt off the cliff, the wind roaring around me as I descended, scanning the terrain below. "Let''s begin, then," I muttered under my breath, extending my hand. In an instant, my beasts filled the area, appearing one after another. I couldn''t help but smile. It had been so long since I''d last seen them, their presence a familiar comfort. They had grown stronger in my absence. The Thunder Tempests now stood tall at Level 42, their crackling energy a constant hum. The Molten Crabs, now slightly taller, had also improved, reaching Level 40. Then there was Magmaclaw, its fiery presence commanding as ever, now an impressive Level 46. But the crown jewel of my army¡ªthe Golden Flood Dragon¡ªswam gracefully through the air above me. Its shimmering scales gleamed in the sunlight, and its power was palpable. At Level 51, it rivaled even my own strength. "Let''s find this flag," I said, my voice steady with determination. "And let''s show him who he''s messing with." "You all know what to do, right?" I asked, my voice firm. All my beasts nodded in unison, their powerful forms ready for action. "Now, go find that flag for me! Whoever finds it first gets a belly rub." That was all it took. In an instant, they scattered like a storm, each beast rushing to scour the massive terrain for the hidden flag. Their eagerness brought a fleeting smile to my face, but I had no time to waste. Now¡­ where are you, Jeong Suhan? Suspicion gnawed at me. Something about him didn''t sit right. Had he been working with the Creator all along? Why else would he have lured me into that cave? There was no way he already knew about this place. And that role of his¡­ Main Character. It didn''t bode well. If I find him, I might just find the flag too. Summoning my demonic wings, I focused my energy. I used superior space distortion to boost my speed as red lightning and golden fire propelled me forward. With Steps of the Dark Lord maxing my agility, I pushed myself harder than ever. I launched into the sky, scanning every inch of the endless terrain. But the task was maddening. The vast expanse of mountains felt infinite, and time ticked away mercilessly. [30 minutes left] My beasts scoured the area tirelessly, but it was like searching for a needle in a haystack. No matter how hard we tried, there was nothing. [10 minutes left] Sweat beaded on my forehead, the thought of death creeping closer with every second. Where are you, Jeong Suhan? I clenched my fists as frustration surged. My beasts began to grow restless too, their movements more erratic. [5 minutes¡­] [3 minutes¡­] [1 minute¡­] And then I saw him. A white figure rushed toward me at an unbelievable speed. Jeong Suhan! My heart raced as I scanned the ground below. There, hidden behind a shadowy rock, was something small and red. The flag! My instincts screamed as I pushed myself to the limit, dashing toward the ground at full speed. Jeong Suhan was right next to me now, and I knew it would come down to milliseconds. "Piss off!" I screamed, reaching for the flag. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Our fingers collided, but with a burst of strength, I shoved him away and grabbed it. "HELL YES!" I shouted, holding the tiny flag between my fingers. For some reason, victory felt sweeter than I expected. Jeong Suhan, however, stared at me with an ugly expression. But something about him unsettled me¡ªhe didn''t seem worried at all. Was he truly unafraid of death? "CONGRATULATIONS, LEE GAON, ON WINNING THIS CONTEST!" the Creator''s voice boomed, followed by thunderous applause. I recalled all my beasts back into the beast world with ease, I could use the skill regardless of distance. Standing proudly, I turned toward Jeong Suhan. But before I could speak, a shadowy figure appeared beside him, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Now kill him," I said, "or let me kill him myself. That''s even better, right?" He looked at me with a playful glint in his eyes and spoke the words I had dreaded most. "I did say the loser would die," he continued, his tone mocking, "but that only applies to you, not him. After all, he''s the Main Character. Look at his role." My heart sank. "You don''t mean¡­" I growled, rage bubbling to the surface. "This was all for nothing? You''ll kill me but let him live?" "Correct," the Creator said, nodding as if it were the most natural thing in the world. My laughter came unbidden, wild and filled with madness. "I, Lee Gaon, have never met anyone so shameless! You know what? You''re not even worth speaking to anymore. From this moment on, I vow to be your worst enemy!" "No need for anger, my child," the Creator replied, his tone patronizing. "You''re free to walk away. That''s a good reward, isn''t it? And stop chasing after him, or I''ll have to kill you myself. I need him for something later." A dark, suffocating energy wrapped around me, restricting my movements. "I need him more than you," he said, and those words cut deeper than I expected. "Is that so?" I whispered, my laughter growing uncontrollable. My head spun as emotions surged¡ªanger, jealousy, and something far more dangerous. "Pride¡­" The eerie voice echoed through my lips. "Envy¡­" It continued, the words dripping with power. "Wrath¡­" My body trembled as I felt my emotions spiral out of control. The colors in my eyes reflected in Jeong Suhan''s¡ªred to purple, purple to green, then back to red¡ªan endless loop. Suddenly, the Creator''s figure flickered, his form fading as if being pushed out by an unseen force. Crack! Something inside my mind shattered, and the world shifted. I felt connected to everything, as if the system itself was unraveling before me. The ground shook violently, the air thick with instability. "That''s¡­ impossible," the Creator stammered, his voice filled with fear. "How are you inside this child?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A scream tore from my lips, filled with an anger I could no longer contain. "We are untouchable," the eerie voice declared through me, its power overwhelming. "If you try to mess with us again, I will sacrifice myself and shatter this entire system of yours!" The ground quaked, the Creator''s once-commanding voice now trembling with terror. The little world he had created was breaking, fracturing under the weight of an unknown power rising within me. Chapter 124 The Battle of Legends The power raging around me was raw and untamed, unlike anything I had ever felt before.How could I even describe it? It was as if an invisible wall loomed in front of me¡ªa barrier that had always been there, holding me back. But now, my power pushed against it, forcing cracks to form. Tiny fissures spread across its surface, allowing my aura to seep through. The pressure built to a crescendo, and with it came a massive explosion of soul energy¡ªchaos incarnate. The force radiated outward, shaking the very foundation of this space. Jeong Suhan was sent rolling backward, his body skidding across the ground. When he finally stopped, he rose cautiously, his expression uncharacteristically serious. He felt it too. The power capable of breaking systems. My breath came heavy, but my mind raced with a single thought: If I can crack my own system, wouldn''t I someday be able to shatter someone else''s? The realization sent a shiver down my spine, but the fire of determination burned brighter in my chest. This wasn''t just about survival anymore¡ªthis was about rewriting the rules. The entire space around us began to crack, the walls of this fabricated world shattering piece by piece. The Creator''s body started to be pushed away, inch by inch, as if some invisible force was expelling him. He reached out toward me, desperation in his movements, but it was all in vain. "Get out!" The entity inside me roared, its command carrying undeniable power. The Creator''s form flickered, then vanished entirely, his voice lingering as he left: "You will regret this. One day, you''ll understand that this path is wrong." Those words¡­ they were hard to believe, yet for some reason, they left a faint impression on me. To be honest, I didn''t trust the entity inside me either. But right now, I trusted it more than I''d ever trust him. BOOM! Another surge of power erupted from my body, the chaotic energy ripping through the remnants of this space. The world around us shattered into fragments, dissolving into nothingness and revealing the same spot where we had first been teleported. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire The Creator was gone. Only Jeong Suhan and I remained, standing in the empty room. But something had changed. I could feel it¡ªmy body was transforming, piece by piece, into a fully demonic form. The power coursing through me was almost overwhelming, wild and untamed, yet thrilling in its intensity. "What the fuck are you, Lee Gaon?" Jeong Suhan asked, his expression complicated¡ªor maybe amused. It was hard to say. He was always difficult to read, his face rarely showing any real emotions. "Me?" My voice had returned to normal, and I felt full control over my body once again. I smirked, my confidence rising. "I''m just the same old Lee Gaon, am I wrong? Or does it bother you now that I have power? That you can''t act so cocky around me anymore, mentor?" "I guess I didn''t teach you well enough in life," he replied with a faint smile. Before I could respond, he moved. With a single step, he was behind me. His speed was insane. But not too much for me to handle. BOOM! The explosion of clashing auras echoed through the space as his blade met my claws. The gauntlets I wore felt like extensions of my own body, perfectly in sync with my movements. It didn''t even feel like I was wearing armor¡ªfighting with them was like using my bare hands. "Soul Impact!" The words escaped my lips as I delivered a powerful punch, combining the force of my gauntlet claws with a surge of chaotic energy. The impact sent a shockwave through the air, followed by a rapid series of explosive sounds¡ªpaw! paw! paw! Jeong Suhan''s blade met the attack, but under the sheer force of my power, it cracked. Even I didn''t expect that. For the first time, I saw a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªsurprise. "Pursuit of Light!" Jeong Suhan shouted, his voice echoing with power. In an instant, he began teleporting around me again, his movements even faster than before. Each thrust of his blade unleashed a blinding white light attack, cutting through the air with deadly precision. I barely had time to react. Dodging was impossible. Instead, I summoned my chaos shields, wrapping myself in a cocoon of multicolored energy. With a quick thought, I applied immense wind pressure from within, inflating the shield like a balloon. The compressed chaos energy burst outward in all directions, sending a powerful shockwave through the battlefield. The wall of chaos energy hit Jeong Suhan almost immediately, throwing him backward. The brief moment of respite was all I needed to counter. "Are you happy now? That it''s come to this?!" I screamed, my voice raw with emotion. "If only you had supported me back then, I would have never stood in your way!" His expression twisted, his face turning ugly at my words. I could see it¡ªsomething was holding him back, preventing him from answering me. "What''s wrong? The cat got your tongue?" I taunted, my voice cutting through the tension. Without waiting for a response, I split into ten clones. Each one rushed at him from a different direction, surrounding him in an instant. Though my clones couldn''t wield my full power and were limited to basic form, they were enough to pressure him. Jeong Suhan''s eyes darted between them, his movements quick as he tried to keep up. "What do you know!" Jeong Suhan finally snapped, his voice carrying a rare edge of frustration. In the next instant, a massive white sword materialized in the sky, glowing with an overwhelming aura. He stepped back, putting distance between us as the blade hung ominously above. I traced its movement with my eyes, my instincts sharp. Always running away, I thought as I dodged the sword''s descent. "What kind of main character are you?" I growled, my rage boiling over. "Always running, always hiding. Then let me kill the main character and show the world we don''t need one." My clones sprang into action, casting Soul Shackle on him from all directions. The spectral chains coiled around him, restricting his movement just as the massive sword descended. BOOM! The sword struck the ground with devastating force, splitting it wide open. The earth groaned as a massive chasm formed, allowing water from the ocean to surge in, flooding the battlefield. The attack was powerful, but it was clumsy, unfocused. "Let me show you how to launch a real attack," I said, my voice calm and confident as I closed the distance between us. But before I could strike, his body erupted with an even brighter white light, the chains around him cracking under the pressure. With a violent explosion, all of my clones were obliterated. But it was too late. "Five Paths of Fire: Second Path... Power!" I shouted, my claws igniting as black flames surged to life. "The Reappearance of the Demoness!" A massive black beam of fire erupted from my claws, its chaotic energy consuming everything in its path as it crashed down on him. Jeong Suhan raised a shield of white light in an attempt to block it, his face grim with determination. But who did he think I was? To me, he was nothing but prey. And I¡­ I was the hunter. Crack! His shield shattered, and the black beam of fire struck him directly, carrying his body into the sky. I chased after him, refusing to let up. As I closed in, I saw his entire body was gone¡ªonly his heart remained, glowing with an intense white light that shielded it. In the blink of an eye, his body reformed completely, but I could sense it¡ªhis power had dropped slightly. A good sign. That just means I have to kill him over and over again until he stops regenerating. "Sovereign''s Domain," I whispered under my breath. Darkness surged outward, trapping him inside a space where only I held control. This time, his movements were slightly slower, and for the first time, panic flickered across his face. Let''s see how many times you can regenerate. "Shadow Blast." Black orbs of pure darkness, invisible in the void of my domain, materialized around him. I unleashed them repeatedly, each attack striking before he could retaliate. This skill was always one of my favorites¡ªnot just because it could bypass armor, but because it struck directly at the skin, inflicting raw, undeniable damage. With my current mastery over darkness, it had become one of my most devastating abilities. Jeong Suhan''s body exploded and reformed in blinding white light again and again, each time weaker than before. But his damn immortality was starting to piss me off. Then an idea hit me. While he was momentarily immobilized, I reforged my gauntlets into a spear of pure black. My control over soul power made shaping weapons effortless, though I''d always preferred the scythe or claws¡ªthey were cooler. This time, I poured everything into the spear. Black lightning crackled along its length, chaos energy spiraled around it, and its power was overwhelming. Even I knew this attack could kill me if I wasn''t careful. "Forget it," I muttered, my voice cold. "I don''t even want to know anymore. Just die. And please, live a good life in the underworld. Go now!" The moment it was only his heart remaining again, I launched the spear. It flew faster than the eye could follow, a streak of pure destruction racing toward its target. But then something unexpected happened. A massive black hand descended from the sky, tearing through my domain like it was nothing but paper. In a single motion, it caught my spear and flung it back at me with terrifying force. No! I tried to cancel the attack, but it was too late. My own spear pierced my stomach, the chaotic energy frying my insides instantly. Pain like I''d never felt before wracked my body, and I could feel myself fading. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gritting my teeth, I recalled the spear back into my hand, reshaping it into a scythe. Blood spilled from my mouth as I coughed violently. "No¡­" I tried to scream, but my voice was weak. Dammit¡­ In the next moment, the world shifted. I felt it¡ªthe pull of teleportation. No! No! Please, I must kill him! The system message echoed coldly in my mind: [You have been banished from these lands.] Chapter 125 No Human Zone I walked slowly, my feet dragging along the path to who knows where. The last thing I remembered was being forcefully teleported away from the battle. Now, with my body collapsing and my spirit shattered, all I could see ahead were endless fields stretching far into the horizon. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library EmpireThe fields were teeming with monsters. Their auras were oppressive, each one radiating a domineering and threatening presence. I could feel their eyes on me, their instincts sharpening. My blood must have smelled irresistibly sweet, because soon, I found myself surrounded¡ªthousands of them closing in from every direction. "Heh..." I laughed to myself, the sound bitter and hollow. "Is this what you want?" I muttered, thinking of the Creator and his twisted schemes. "For me to be mauled to death by beasts?" It was almost laughable. He had once asked for my favor, but now it seemed he''d changed his mind entirely. I wondered what had happened to shift his plans so drastically. The monsters around me seemed wary, their powerful auras swirling as they assessed me. But one of them¡ªa massive tiger¡ªappeared hungrier than the rest. It crept up slowly, its muscles tense as it stalked me from behind. Then, with a low growl, it leapt, claws outstretched, aiming straight for my neck. Too weak. With nothing more than a flick of my wrist, my scythe arced through the air, and the tiger''s head rolled clean off. Its body collapsed lifelessly to the ground, my weapon claiming it with effortless precision. The rest of the beasts, noticing my display of power, hesitated. They backed off slightly, their predatory instincts tempered by caution. But I knew it was only a matter of time. They were patient. They could sense it¡ªmy energy was fading fast. They''re waiting¡­ My legs grew heavier with every step until they finally gave out beneath me. I dropped to my knees, my body trembling with exhaustion. This mindless walk, this desperate attempt to find home¡ªit was silly. Pointless. My vision blurred, my head spinning. I''m going to faint¡­ I''ll die here soon. "Come out¡­" I whispered, my voice barely audible. It carried no strength, just a plea. In an instant, all of my beasts surged forth from the beast world, their towering figures surrounding me like a living shield. Their auras roared to life, brimming with raw fury as they faced down the horde of monsters. Savryn, the sole female Thunder Tempest wolf, stepped forward, her sleek fur crackling with electricity. She growled softly, her voice both protective and commanding. "We will defend you, Master. Please rest." Soon, the battle erupted around me. The sounds of claws tearing through flesh and roars of fury filled the air as my beasts fought relentlessly. In just minutes, countless monsters within a few kilometers had been slain, their blood staining the ground. I lay on my back, my heavy body sinking into the cold grass. My breaths came shallow as I stared up at the sky. It was dimming slightly, its fading light mirroring my own dwindling strength. Will I revive again? The thought lingered, but there was no answer. Maybe the Creator had taken that ability from me. Maybe it was still there. It felt like a gamble now¡ªa lottery with no guarantees. I decided not to care. There was no point. My body refused to regenerate on its own, the energy I had unleashed earlier still raging inside me, tearing me apart from within. So this is what it feels like, I thought bitterly. Now, I truly understood what it must have been like for my enemies to face me. The unrelenting, overwhelming power that left no room for escape¡ªit was a taste of my own medicine. "Killed by my own power," I murmured softly, my voice barely a whisper. "How pitiful¡­" The last rays of sunlight dipped behind the horizon, disappearing beneath the cover of the night. As the world around me faded into darkness, so did I. I gasped for air, my breaths shallow and strained. Dying slowly was agony¡ªpure, unrelenting agony. I felt as if invisible hands were choking the life out of me. And with my powers, I could survive without breathing for so long that the torture seemed endless. The pain stretched on, dragging me through the night. Until finally, I drew in one last, desperate breath. And exhaled no more. [You have died.] [Level 3 Death Dance has been consumed.] [You have entered a cooldown period of 150 hours before the next use.] The cold embrace of death welcomed me once again. Little by little, I was growing numb to this feeling. It was strange¡ªI felt immortal, yet I knew deep down that one mistake could be my last. Sooner or later, I''d run out of luck. Surprisingly, this time, I didn''t instantly revive. I felt myself lying in a cold, still place. My body rested in what felt like a pool of icy water, the chill seeping into my very core. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the sound of a single drop of water hitting the pool every ten seconds. The rhythm was maddening, its meaning unknown. Time passed, though I couldn''t tell how long. Seconds, minutes, hours? I had no way to measure it. I couldn''t move. I couldn''t speak. Then, faintly¡ªso faintly it was almost imperceptible¡ªI heard voices. Far in the distance, somewhere beyond my reach, people were talking. "She must be slain. We cannot continue to risk it all. If that power escapes, this entire world will be destroyed. Not to mention our plane¡ªit will not escape its wrath. Master, you must!" The voice belonged to a woman. I didn''t recognize it. "Silence," another voice replied, calm but commanding. "This is not for you to meddle in. I know what I''m doing. I''ve sent her far away. She won''t be able to return for a long time." The second voice¡­ it was familiar, but I couldn''t place it. There was a pause, a weight in the silence that followed. "That creature¡­" the voice spoke again, quieter, as if musing aloud. "I thought I had slain them all. I need to run system tests. I need to find out if there are more of them. If I missed any¡­ we would have another war. You know what that means for this universe, don''t you?" The words hung heavy, laced with foreboding. Then the voices faded, leaving me alone once more in the cold, silent void. [You have revived.] When I opened my eyes, the warmth of the morning sun greeted me, its gentle rays tickling my face and urging me to wake up. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I¡­ did I dream of something important? But¡­ I can''t remember¡­ I found myself nestled among my wolves, my head and back resting comfortably against Savryn. Her soft fur crackled faintly with the remnants of electricity, a gentle reminder of her strength. As I stirred, a thought hit me like a dagger. Ravokar. I sat up quickly, but the realization came crashing down. Ravokar would never come back to life. His existence was long gone, lost forever. The grief simmered in my chest, but I didn''t have time to linger on it. "Master!" The voices of my beasts pulled me back. They noticed my awakening, their towering forms rising to their feet as they surrounded me. Each of them carried a worried expression, their loyalty and concern shining through. In that moment, it became clear to me¡ªbeasts were far better than humans. They were loyal to the end, with hearts far bigger and more genuine. I got to my feet slowly, feeling my body fully healed now. The ache and exhaustion from before were completely gone, replaced with a newfound strength. As I looked around, I finally took in the scope of this place. Endless fields stretched out in every direction, and with them came the unending presence of beasts. They were everywhere. I estimated there were at least 10,000¡ªmaybe even 20,000¡ªsurrounding us. Their auras pressed against me, oppressive and unyielding. The only reason I was still alive, was the golden flood dragon. His aura was overwhelming, a force so powerful that it kept even these countless beasts at bay. His presence was like a beacon of dominance, and I knew without it, I wouldn''t have lasted a second. "I''m okay now," I said, my voice steady as I calmed the beasts that surrounded me. Their worried gazes softened as they stepped back, giving me room to breathe. I took another look at this place. It was likely far, far away from my empire¡ªthere were no signs of people here. But was this a punishment or a blessing in disguise? The more I thought about it, the more it felt like the latter. As far as I could see, this place was a paradise for someone like me. Endless fields of beasts roamed freely, untainted by the presence of humans. Not only would this allow me to complete my goal of collecting enough beasts, but it would also give me countless opportunities to level up. I was certain now¡ªthere were no humans in this zone. If there had been, it would have been stripped clean of monsters long ago. "It''s time for me to become a true Demon Empress," I whispered softly, the words barely audible as I let my thoughts drift to the future ahead. Chapter 126 Giant dog? I sat on the back of Hwangryong as we soared through the sky. This type of transportation was far more amusing, and honestly, I enjoyed it.Besides, the dragon wouldn''t stop complaining about not having enough space to stretch out, so what else could I have done for him? Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire My other beasts rested quietly in my beast world. I hadn''t yet decided if I wanted to focus on gathering random beasts or searching for rare ones. After all, I had no idea where I was right now, and there was plenty of time to take things slow and power up before sensing the direction I needed to go. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I miss my empire. The thought crossed my mind, and I couldn''t help but sigh. I wouldn''t mind going back, but before that, it would be nice to run into an unlucky king and gain another advancement. Also... My stomach dropped at the thought. If Jeong Suhan decided to attack my empire on his own, I doubted anyone would be strong enough to stop him. "Master!" Hwangryong''s voice suddenly broke through my thoughts. "There''s a powerful aura ahead. I can feel a strong enemy. Do you wish to go there?" I snapped out of my daze and looked ahead. A massive forest stretched before us, the trees towering at least a one thousand meters tall. Their thick trunks swayed gently in the wind, yet somehow didn''t snap under their own weight. It was marvelous. I couldn''t help but wonder how such immense trees stayed upright. But then again, this world had already proven to be far too strange to comprehend. Nothing here ever made sense. "Yeah, let''s check it out. Also, I want to explore that forest¡ªit looks fun," I said, a hint of excitement in my voice. It was a feeling I hadn''t experienced in a while. For some strange reason, when I wasn''t consumed by chasing people down for revenge, I actually felt¡­ happy. Is that a wake-up call for me? I brushed the thought aside. Well, I still had people to catch, and a part of me hoped I''d meet more of them in this world. But one thing was becoming clear: there would probably never be anyone as hateful as Jeong Suhan. Soon, we hovered above the forest. "Master, the aura is somewhere in this forest. Do you want me t¡ª" Before Hwangryong could finish, I quickly summoned him back into my beast world. I dropped to the ground, an excited smile on my face. I wanted to see for myself what the golden dragon held in such high regard. Falling through the thick, lush trees, I landed softly and scanned my surroundings. That''s when I noticed it¡ªa small dog. It looked like a husky, but much smaller, barely more than a pup. This is what he sensed? Not exactly the powerful beast he made it sound like¡­ "If you conned me, Hwangryong, I swear this will not end with just a beating..." I muttered the words under my breath, hoping he could hear. Inspect! [Level 5] [Hound of the North] [Mythical-Grade Demon Beast] My eyes lit up as I stared at the tiny pup. "Yet another mythical-grade beast. Hell yes!" Without wasting a second, my hands moved as if my life depended on it. Black vines shot out, binding the pup to me in one swift motion. "Let''s name you¡­ Howl," I said with a grin. "Hehe, I''ve heard your kind loves to howl a lot in my world. Hope it''s the same here." Excitement filled my voice as I spoke. The puppy looked scared at first, its tiny body trembling slightly, but once the binding was complete, it visibly relaxed. Its eyes shifted, gazing up at me with what almost looked like admiration. I tilted my head, curious. Does my power somehow change how beasts see me? The thought lingered, but I brushed it off. For now, I had a new companion, and I was more than happy about it. I picked the tiny pup up in my arms, holding him close. "So cute," I muttered, staring at the little thing. I hoped it would grow quickly, feeding off my soul energy to become the powerful beast it was destined to be. But nothing in this life comes free. Suddenly, the ground beneath me trembled violently, and a deafening howl pierced through the air, crashing against my ears with enough force to nearly shatter my eardrums. "I think your mama is coming for you..." I said, looking at the pup. I held him out in front of me, showcasing all his adorable cuteness. "Time to say goodbye to her for now," I added, a smirk tugging at my lips. "Rest well in your new world. Your mom will join you soon." I wasn''t cruel enough to separate them permanently, but I knew what needed to be done. It would take a good fight to make the mother come to her senses¡ªand submit to me. The moment the pup was summoned into my beast world, a massive figure came rushing at me. It looked exactly like a full-grown husky but at least ten meters tall, which left me wondering if the Creator had taken inspiration from Earth for this one. "Hey now, relax, you giant dog. Is this how you bark at your owner?" I said with a wild grin, ready to put it in its place if I had to. But then¡ª "Who are you calling a giant dog?" A woman''s voice rang out, clear and sharp. The massive husky suddenly began to shift and transform, and before I knew it, a tall figure nearly two meters in height stood before me. She still had her dog ears and tail, but her aura radiated strength and agility, as wild and untamed as before. Her appearance, though humanoid, was nothing short of beast-like. "A human?" I shouted in surprise, my eyes widening. "Human?" She tilted her head to the side, her expression a mix of confusion and irritation. "I''m no human. I''m Beastia, the race of the most powerful beasts!" she snapped, her voice sharp. Her entire body was covered in an outfit made of fur, fitting snugly against her skin. It looked practical¡ªprobably convenient too, since she didn''t seem like someone who needed to change clothes often. Wait¡ªno! What am I even thinking? That''s not the problem here! Why is a half-beast, half-human creature standing in front of me? And the pup I just bound to myself¡­ don''t tell me¡­ The worst-case scenario hit me. Would people think I''m now taking humanoid creatures as slaves? I couldn''t help but laugh at the thought. But it also puzzled me. Or¡­ did it mean beasts could evolve into this form? My mind raced as I remembered the creature I''d seen in the ocean¡ªdespite being colossal, it had resembled a human in some ways, though not completely. It couldn''t just be a coincidence. I had a feeling there was a connection here, one I didn''t fully understand yet. "Give me back my son!" she screamed, her voice filled with fury. Before I could even react, she lunged at me, her hands transforming into massive beast-like paws. The impact was immediate. Her claws slammed into me, sending me flying through the air. It didn''t hurt much¡ªher strength wasn''t enough to truly harm me¡ªbut I had been too lost in my thoughts to see the attack coming. My back collided with a massive tree, the trunk snapping in half with a deafening crack before crashing to the ground. Her power was breathtaking. Before I could recover, the force of her attack caused several more trees to snap, toppling like dominos. In an instant, it felt as if the entire forest was starting to crumble around us. "NOOO!" the beast woman screamed, her voice trembling with rage. "The holy forest! What have you done?" she shouted, her words almost incoherent in her fury. I jumped to my feet, dusting myself off as I shot her a glare that could cut through steel. "How is this my fault? You''re the one who sent me flying!" Her level was impressive¡ª70¡ªbut she was barely an overlord. Compared to me, she was nothing more than a nuisance. With a smirk, I clenched my fist and gathered my strength. In the blink of an eye, I was standing right in front of her. "Soul Impact!" I roared, throwing a powerful punch that connected squarely with her face. The force of the blow sent her flying, her body crashing through the remaining trees like a wrecking ball. Whatever was still standing in her path toppled like they''d been caught in a storm. So much for your holy forest. Suddenly, countless half-beast, half-human figures began to emerge from the shadows of the crumbling forest. Their eyes burned with fury, their postures tense and ready for battle. It didn''t take a genius to figure out what was about to happen. So, this is how it''s going to be¡­ A wild grin spread across my face as I cracked my knuckles. If this turns into a fight, it looks like I''ll have an army of Beastia people to deal with. This is going to be fun. Time to fill my beast world with truly fascinating creatures! But I knew I''d have to be extremely careful not to mess them up too much. They were powerful, unique, and would be valuable allies. And when I finally become the true Demon Lord, I''ll have an army of helpers to support our empire. "Come!" I shouted, my voice brimming with pure excitement. Chapter 127 Matter of Pride I looked closely at each beast and person around me. Their gazes pierced me to the bone as if they were trying to measure my strength, their shining eyes calculating whether they could take me on or not.Was this some sick plot of the Creator? Did he have his hands on nearly every race in this world? Or were these people just accidents, creatures that had evolved beyond his control? Either way, it didn''t matter. I''ll have to use them against him. I moved quickly, my body becoming a blur as I weaved through the endless crowd. The weaker beasts fell effortlessly, thick black vines binding them in place. One by one, they succumbed to my control. It was far too easy. Most of these creatures hadn''t even surpassed Level 40, making them nothing more than fodder to me. I felt like a child receiving their first-ever Christmas gift from Santa. [Congratulations!] [You have tamed a new beast!] [Congratulations!] [You have tamed a new beast!] [Congratulations!] [You have tamed a new beast!] The messages raced through my mind, each one a satisfying reminder of my progress¡ªanother step closer to achieving Demon Lord status. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire [Current Beast Count: 640] One-third of the beasts here were now under my control. Their once-angry glares had softened into looks of respect¡ªor fear. Yet, some still held resentment in their eyes, though it didn''t matter. They couldn''t break free from my grasp, no more than the first beast I''d ever tamed could. This power of mine was growing at a drastic rate. Looking back to where I started, I had truly become a one-woman army. If I wanted to take over a kingdom now, it would only be a matter of time before all the beasts under my control became the most feared force in the world. But before that, I had to tame all of them. Many Beastia people here were weak, but a few stood out¡ªpowerful, commanding, even more so than the woman I''d sent flying earlier. A deafening roar shattered the air, threatening to burst my eardrums. A massive lion with a golden mane leaped in front of me, his colossal frame blocking my path entirely. "Little ant," he growled, his voice dripping with disdain. "Stop this madness now, and I, the great warrior of the Beastia clan, will grant you a quick death." His expression was cold and condescending, looking down on me like I was beneath him. What an interesting kitty. I want it! My eyes gleamed with excitement as I studied him. He was a Level 80 beast¡ªfar stronger than anything I''d seen so far. But it wasn''t just his strength that intrigued me. His rank: [Apex Tyrant] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had never encountered anything like it before. My heart raced at the thought of testing my strength against him. Without hesitation, I summoned all the beasts I controlled so far. Their towering forms surrounded me, awaiting my command. "Don''t kill anyone," I ordered sharply, my voice echoing with authority and making them scatter. Turning back to the lion, a glimmer of greed sparkled in my eyes as I grinned. "I want you, kitty. Submit to your new Empress!" "Arrogant fool!" the lion roared, its voice shaking the very air around us. Its massive body began to grow, swelling to at least three times its original size. Above the lion, a colossal golden ring manifested, glowing with an ethereal brilliance. The sheer power radiating from it was overwhelming, making my heart race with adrenaline. The pressure was suffocating as if it were trying to crush me under its weight. But then, my King''s Aura surged to life, pushing back against the oppressive force. The clash of auras filled the air, each fighting for dominance. This gave me a slight pause. King''s Aura doesn''t work on beasts, so how come he can pressure me? I thought, confused. Yet here I was, facing off against a power that could suppress me. Was this because the Apex Tyrant''s aura worked on humans? Or was it because this race was special¡ªhalf-beast, half-human¡ªand didn''t entirely follow the rules? The realization made my blood boil with excitement. Darkness surged through me as my body transformed once more. Two pitch-black claws manifested on my hands, and my dress shifted into its demonic form. My entire presence radiated a primal, untamed aura as my power rose to match his. With a roar, we clashed. The lion''s massive paw grazed my shoulder, nearly ripping it off as I tried to close the distance. Despite his enormous size, his movements were swift and dangerously precise, each strike carrying immense power. Above him, the colossal golden ring began to radiate an even stronger energy. Before I could fully react, a massive golden beam shot out, aiming straight for me. I dodged to the side, my body blurring with speed, and the beam smashed into the ground with a deafening explosion. The shockwave tore through the forest, uprooting trees and leaving a path of destruction in its wake. The lion turned his glowing eyes skyward, the golden ring pulsating with power. Another beam shot upward, disintegrating the trees and sending a clear message to everyone around: He was the strongest here. And this battle would be one of the toughest I''d ever faced. "You don''t like to give up easily, do you?" I growled, readying my claws. In a blur, I appeared above the beast, unleashing a flurry of Chaos Slashes that rained down from above. The massive cat roared in pain as the attacks tore into its flesh. But before I could follow up, the colossal golden ring above it glowed brightly, casting a radiant aura that healed its injuries almost instantly. In the next moment, I was blindsided. A massive claw slammed into me with crushing force, sending my body flying through the air. Before I could recover, the lion leaped into the sky with the agility of a rabbit, its massive frame defying logic. I tried to react, but even with my eyes catching glimpses of the future, it was too fast. At that moment, a harsh truth hit me¡ªI had overestimated myself once again. But rather than feeling despair, it only fueled my determination. I clenched my fists, the fire of my resolve burning brighter. I can''t lose. Not here, not now, not ever. I felt my body lose all control, hurtling through the air. In the next moment, I crashed into the ground at least a kilometer away, the impact sending shockwaves through my body as I rolled violently across the dirt. Finally, I managed to stabilize myself, dragging my claws into the earth to slow my momentum, carving a long, deep line into the ground. Barely a moment to breathe¡ª The lion crashed down from the sky like a meteor, its massive body aiming to flatten me. I dodged to the side just in time, and the colossal beast slammed into the ground, making the earth tremble beneath us. So much power... I need to be more careful. My horns began to shine, reacting instinctively to the oppressive aura surrounding me. Suddenly, my gauntlets vanished, replaced by sleek, sharp knuckles forming on my fists. I froze for a second, realizing I had little control over the transformation. My soul had forged them on its own. It felt like something deep within me¡ªsomething primal¡ªhad awakened. A raw, burning desire to fight with my bare hands surged up from the depths of my being. Was this a challenge for dominance? A battle to prove who truly deserved to rule? I clenched my fists, feeling that ancient instinct course through me. A faint wisp of energy escaped my fists, swirling around my arms like crimson flames. It carried an aura that felt connected to my horns as if the fire and my very essence were one. My legs suddenly felt lighter, as though the power surging through me had unlocked something primal. With a single quick step, I was already beneath the lion. This time, it didn''t notice me. I crouched, channeling all my strength, and with a powerful jump, I launched an uppercut. My fist connected with its massive belly, sending the beast hurtling into the air. A painful groan escaped its maw, blood spraying from its mouth. That day, for the first time, I saw a flying cat. ROAR! A thunderous roar echoed from above as the lion descended. Its eyes burned with rage, its aura wild and chaotic. But before it hit the ground, its body began to shift. The massive lion transformed into a half-naked man, his crotch barely covered, leaving the rest of his muscular frame glaringly exposed. I couldn''t help but notice the ridiculous spectacle: the chiseled muscles, the golden mane of hair flowing like silk, the sharp lion-like eyes, the ears, and the swaying tail¡ªall screaming raw, beastly power. The man landed on all fours like a predator, his long nails gleaming like miniature claws. In the next instant, he disappeared from sight. Fast. No¡ªhe was now at least twice as fast as before. A chilling aura of death surged from my left. My instincts screamed, and I raised my arm just in time to block. A devastating strike collided with my arm, the force rattling through me. I felt the bone crack under the impact, pain searing up to my shoulder. But I held firm. The blow sent me skidding back a few meters, my nails digging into the ground to steady myself. My spirit burned fiercely, refusing to waver. This wasn''t just a battle to tame him anymore. This was personal. My pride was on the line, and I would fight until one of us was left standing. Chapter 128 Taming the Giant Cat My heart surged with intense fury, burning hotter than ever.I no longer wanted to tame this beast. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wanted to kill him. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire My pride had been wounded, and a primal urge to slaughter roared through me like an unstoppable tide. "You''re changing, you know that," the eerie voice echoed in my mind, its tone laced with excitement. For once, I didn''t mind. I don''t need your opinion. I''m just having fun, I thought, a wild smirk spreading across my face. Excitement coursed through me, lighting every nerve on fire. The ground beneath me darkened, black tendrils of power radiating outward as the Steps of the Dark Lord stacked with every step I took, the aura growing heavier, more oppressive. With deliberate slowness, I walked toward the half-lion, half-human creature, my eyes locked on him like a predator eyeing its prey. "I''ll kill you¡­ ha¡­ haha!" I laughed darkly, the sound unhinged as fury consumed me. In a quick motion, I vanished, my body becoming a blur of shadows and speed. Superior Space Distortion activated, bending the space around me, and pushing my speed and agility to their absolute limits. I triggered Blood Burn, feeling the searing heat coursing through my veins, pushing my body beyond its natural boundaries. At the same time, Mana Burn ignited, consuming my reserves at a terrifying rate, fueling an explosive surge of raw power. I poured everything I had into this moment, letting my abilities drive me into an unstoppable force. BOOM! I unleashed Soul Impact, my fist connecting squarely with the beast''s jaw. The impact was devastating, sending him hurtling through the air like a broken doll. But I didn''t just stand there and watch my target fly. I moved fast, my body blurred as I closed the distance. The beast struggled to stabilize himself in midair, but I was already there. I readied my foot. Soul Impact! With all the force I could muster, I delivered a devastating kick to his back, sending him hurtling downward at breakneck speed. But I didn''t stop. Once again, I moved, keeping up with his plummeting form. I could see the frustration on his face, the strain in his movements as he fought to regain control. Suddenly, the massive golden ring emerged from his back, radiating an overwhelming aura that felt like it could crush me. His entire body shone with a blinding golden light, and then¡ª BOOM! A burst of power exploded from him, his legs slamming into the ground and propelling him upward with a force that defied all logic. In the next instant, his fist connected with mine. CRACK! The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the air, obliterating everything around us. Trees disintegrated, the ground shattered into pieces, and the forest became nothing but a massive crater. Only the two of us remained as our bodies were locked in combat in the sky. Fists flew, legs kicked, the air crackling with raw power as we exchanged blow after blow. Each strike sent waves of destruction radiating outward, a testament to the ferocity of our battle. His face twisted with frustration, growing uglier as the realization sank in¡ªI wasn''t an easy target. He most likely thought our strength was evenly matched. But I was on top. Of course, I was, if I couldn''t maintain that edge, I''d be at a severe disadvantage. My power wasn''t infinite¡ªit came at the cost of burning myself to death. Time wasn''t on my side. If I don''t end this battle soon, I''ll be the one lying in the dirt. I never expected to encounter someone this strong. His overwhelming presence raised an unsettling question: Who had this creature fought to climb to such heights? Or worse¡ª Was this even my world anymore? The thought gnawed at me. It was strange, almost impossible, that someone like him existed here. On his level, he shouldn''t exist in my world at all. And yet, there he stood, challenging everything I thought I knew. I had to think of a new attack¡ªsomething devastating enough to send him flying out of this world. No time for hesitation. No time for second-guessing. It''s time to end this. The soul power around my hands began to shift, taking on the form of a spinning vortex of chaotic energy. It wrapped tightly around my fist, the air vibrating violently with its intensity. Black, sand-like particles started to swirl around my entire arm, an ominous energy that felt raw, unstable, and unrelenting. I could feel my bones cracking under the sheer force of it. But there was no time to stop. Suddenly, my head spun as a system message flashed before my eyes. [You are being closely watched] Fuck this. I didn''t care. What could the creator do to me? Take away my system? Fine. I''d train in soul energy instead. If that bastard thought he could intimidate me, he was dead wrong. Now, I''ll show that idiot once and for all¡ªI''m not afraid! The beast''s punch came flying at my face, but at the very last second, I ducked, narrowly dodging the attack. My hand moved with lightning speed, faster than I had ever managed before. This is it... Fist of Eternal Chaos! My fist, now a vortex of spinning chaos energy, struck his belly¡ªa wall of powerful muscles that felt like unyielding steel. A deafening crack echoed as the force of my punch tore straight through him, leaving a gaping, bloody hole in its wake. His massive body was sent flying like a ragdoll, crashing through the trees and disappearing into the distance. Blood rained down in a crimson storm, painting the battlefield in raw violence. I stood there, panting heavily, the only one left standing in a sea of destruction. My heart raced as I stared in the direction where the beast had flown. My breath came in ragged gasps, and the sharp pain in my right arm began to creep into my awareness. I glanced down, and the sight of my arm made me gasp. My arm was a mess. The bones were shattered, barely holding together, and large chunks of flesh were simply¡­ gone. Blood dripped freely onto the ground, and I realized how much adrenaline had been masking the damage. Shit¡­ did I overdo it this time? But there was no time for regret. I forced myself to move, my body screaming in protest as I took off toward where the beast had landed. Roughly three kilometers away, I found him. The half-human, half-lion lay sprawled on the ground, his body mangled beyond recognition. His golden mane was matted with blood, his once-proud form reduced to a broken, heaving wreck. And yet, he was still alive. Barely breathing, but alive. Our eyes met, and for a moment, the world fell silent. His gaze burned with defiance, even in his helpless state. "Do you submit to me now?" I asked, my voice cold and unwavering. I already knew his answer¡ªhis pride wouldn''t allow him to admit defeat. But still, I wanted to hear it from him. "Go die, you filthy animal," he spat, his bloodied face twisted in defiance. His venomous words only confirmed what I already knew. Heh... good, you''ll make a great warrior in my ranks. Black vines shot out from my left hand like living snakes, slithering around his battered body and binding him to me. He struggled weakly, but his strength was gone. The battle had drained him, leaving him powerless against my control. Despite his unwillingness, the binding was complete. "You need a name," I muttered, my voice as sharp as the edge of my scythe. I stood there for a moment, gazing down at him, my mind churning. "Lee Ja-Ho," I said, my tone laced with pride. The lion''s fierce eyes widened for a split second, then narrowed into a glare, but he didn''t say a word. "From today onward, you will be my protector. You will serve your Demon Empress without question," I declared, my voice echoing with authority. I leaned closer, a dangerous smirk curling my lips. "Resist me, and you will die. Betray me, and I will end everything you love. This is not a choice, Lee Ja-Ho. This is your destiny." My left hand stretched out as the black vines dissipated, revealing the battered figure of Lee Ja-Ho. Without hesitation, I activated Water Aid, channeling the soothing energy into his broken body. The process took around thirty minutes, during which his wounds began to mend rapidly. I suspected his own immense strength played a significant role in his recovery¡ªit was remarkable how quickly he bounced back. The entire time, his unyielding eyes glared at me, filled with defiance. But the moment he felt his body fully healed, a subtle change overcame him. His expression softened, if only slightly. He growled low, a sound that echoed with primal authority, yet restrained. "I shall serve you well, my Empress..." His tone was reluctant, the words spoken through gritted teeth, but I didn''t mind. His loyalty was there, even if begrudgingly so. Moments later, I ordered him to transform back into his lion form. It wasn''t because I doubted his strength in his humanoid state¡ªfar from it¡ªbut honestly, I wasn''t comfortable with him standing half-naked next to me all the time. Once he shifted, his towering, majestic lion form stood before me, and I climbed onto his back without hesitation. Riding Lee Ja-Ho, we returned to the clearing where I had left my other beasts. The scene was almost comical¡ªmy beasts stood victorious, looming over a group of powerful warriors, their bodies battered and bruised. These were the same warriors who had tried to kill me not long ago. The moment they saw Lee Ja-Ho, their defiance crumbled. Their eyes widened in disbelief, then quickly shifted to submission. It was clear to all of them now: if a being as powerful as Lee Ja-Ho had bent the knee to me, what hope did they have? One by one, they knelt, their pride stripped away as they offered their loyalty. In the end, I absorbed them all into my ranks. [Congratulations!] [Current Beast Count: 1,442] [A total of 120 skill points have been awarded] My forces had grown into a staggering army. I surveyed them, standing tall on Lee Ja-Ho''s back, my aura radiating dominance. Soon, I will become the Demon Lord... Soon... Chapter 129 The Village of Beastia It took me a while to assign names to all the new beasts, but after several hours of work, I finally finished. The satisfaction that filled me afterward was unmatched¡ªI couldn''t remember the last time I felt this accomplished."Master, please allow me to carry you to our village of Beastia," Lee Ja-Ho offered, though his eyes betrayed him. They radiated unwillingness, the kind of hatred that was hard to hide. But at the same time, there was respect there¡ªa begrudging respect I knew would grow over time. "Very well," I said with a nod, my gaze fixed on the horizon. The anticipation of what lay ahead in the village sparked a new kind of excitement in me. "Lead the way," I added, my voice brimming with enthusiasm. As I climbed onto his back, I couldn''t help but notice how surprisingly soft and comfortable his fur was. It was a stark contrast to riding the dragon, whose scales, though majestic, were far less forgiving. The rhythmic movement of his strides, combined with the warmth of his fur, soothed my exhausted body. Before I knew it, my eyes grew heavy, and I succumbed to sleep, letting the gentle ride carry me toward whatever awaited us in Beastia. ... Somewhere deep within the forest stood a city. At first glance, it appeared serene, almost dreamlike¡ªan ancient Korean-style city with stone-paved streets and intricately decorated lanterns lighting the pathways. Rows of wooden houses lined the roads, their carved beams and colorful eaves exuding a sense of timeless tradition. The city pulsed with life and joy, the laughter of its people weaving through the air like a melody. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the heart of it all stood a magnificent palace, its walls adorned in vibrant hues of red, blue, yellow, and green¡ªa resplendent display of royal grandeur. The throne room, however, told a very different story. The throne itself sat empty, an ominous void in a room filled with tension. Surrounding it were five figures, their bodies battered and bloodied. The man with white hair and piercing blue dragon eyes stood defiantly, though his right arm was missing. He swayed on his feet, barely able to stand. Beside him, a young girl with raven-black hair and golden eyes leaned against the wall. Half of her body was gone, her breaths shallow and labored as she clung desperately to life. A massive warrior knelt before her, his large golden shield angled to protect the dying girl. But his own sacrifice was evident¡ªhis head was gone, severed cleanly, leaving his lifeless body in a frozen act of valor. On the ground nearby lay a woman with vibrant pink hair, her body entirely still, her lifeless gaze staring into nothingness. She hadn''t made it through the battle. And then, there was a small purple fox tail lying near the throne, eerily out of place, with no body attached to it. Whatever fate had befallen its owner was unknown. Despite their wounds, the defenders held their ground, their eyes locked on the man before them¡ªa figure clad entirely in white, his presence almost divine in its intensity. He was unscathed, untouched by the chaos, exuding an aura of invincibility. "Bring her to me," he demanded, his voice calm yet laced with an undeniable authority. The survivors didn''t move. They didn''t flinch. Instead, they glared at him, their gazes unwavering, their resolve unbroken. "If you want her," the man with white hair spat, his voice low and filled with venom, "you will have to kill all of us. And when that happens... she will hunt you down. You are no match for the might of the Empress." The man in white smiled faintly, his expression cold and calculating. "Very well," he said, his tone unbothered. "Then I shall do to her town as she did to mine." Without another word, he rose into the air, his form illuminated by an otherworldly radiance. With a flick of his wrist, the sky above the city split open, and a colossal pillar of blinding white energy descended like the wrath of a god. The light was overwhelming, obliterating everything in its path. When it finally dissipated, the city was no more. The streets, the houses, the laughter¡ªall of it had vanished, leaving behind only silence and ash. Not a single soul survived. Suddenly, everything turned dark, as if the world itself recoiled in its final moments. The ground quaked violently, the heavens cracked, and reality seemed to splinter. The world crumbled piece by piece, collapsing into an eerie silence. And then, with an earth-shattering roar, it all came to an end¡ªa magnificent supernova of destruction. The explosion painted the void with radiant colors, a hauntingly beautiful display of chaos and ruin. ... "NOOOO!" I screamed, jolting awake from the nightmare that had gripped me so tightly. My chest heaved as I gasped for breath, cold sweat dripping down my face. "Master!" "Master!" The voices of my demon beasts surrounded me, their eyes filled with worry as they crowded closer. "I''m okay," I said, shaking my head as I tried to calm myself. My hand instinctively clutched my forehead, brushing them off as gently as I could. But inside, I wasn''t okay. I have to go back¡­ I thought heavily. If I don''t, that dream might become reality. The pain in my heart was unbearable. It felt as though it was being torn apart, and tears streamed uncontrollably down my face. My breathing hitched as the images of the nightmare replayed vividly in my mind. The throne, the ruined city, my people¡­ No... Not now... Not yet... I forced myself to shove the thoughts aside, even as they clawed at the edges of my resolve. I couldn''t return now, not until I was sure. I had to find out where I truly was¡ªif this was still the same world or if I had been sent to an entirely different plane. "Master, I''m sorry to disturb you¡­" Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire The soft voice broke through my haze. I turned to see the husky-woman stepping forward. Her gaze carried concern, but her voice wavered with pride and excitement. "But we''re here," she said, her tone brightening. "This is the village of Beastia!" Her words brought me back to the present. I blinked away the tears and looked ahead. What greeted me was unlike anything I''d ever seen. The scene before me was beyond anything I could have imagined¡ªa place that defied all logic and reason, a world straight out of myths and legends. Beasts, both enormous and small, roamed freely through the skies and earth, moving as if they were one with the environment. The entire realm seemed to be crafted from clouds and vines, a surreal mixture of ethereal and organic elements. In the very center stood a massive tree, stretching so high that its top disappeared into the heavens. Its colossal trunk was so thick and vast that I couldn''t discern where it began or where it might end. At least twenty kilometers in diameter, perhaps even more¡ªit was beyond comprehension. Its height? Unmeasurable. The tree''s crimson leaves shimmered like polished rubies, decorating the canopy with a celestial glow. Clouds intertwined with its branches, making it seem as though the tree was holding up the sky itself. Rivers of pure blue water cascaded upward, defying gravity, forming waterfalls that poured into the air before curving back into the massive lake surrounding the tree. On the surface of the water, enormous lotuses floated gracefully, each large enough to house sleeping beasts. The serenity of the scene was mesmerizing, and the stillness of the beasts gave the impression that time itself had slowed here. Then there were the fruits hanging from the tree. Each one was as large as a human, translucent and shimmering like flawless gemstones. Their aura radiated an otherworldly energy so potent that even from this distance, I could feel its pull, its vitality. What baffled me the most was how the beasts walked effortlessly on the clouds, as if they were solid ground. This wasn''t a mere village¡ªit was an empire. An empire of immortal beasts. The aura of the place was extraordinary, so rich and potent that I could feel it coursing through me, invigorating yet humbling. The ground was a sea of beauty, blanketed in crimson flowers and vibrant red grass that resembled pools of blood. Yet up close, it was stunning¡ªso vivid and alive that it seemed to pulse with energy. As we closed in, the entire place shimmered like a mirage, shifting and alive with magic. Some of the beasts were humanoid, their forms reminiscent of ancient spirits. Others were massive, towering creatures, their bodies radiating power and age. When their gazes fell on me, perched atop Lee Ja-Ho''s back, a ripple of unease swept through them. Their movements grew tense, their eyes watching me warily. I could see the fear etched into their expressions as if I were a threat, as if my mere presence could disturb their paradise. I wanted to speak, to ease their agitation, but no words escaped my lips. All I knew was that this place wasn''t just a village. This was the paradise of gods¡ªa realm where divinity seemed to breathe life into every corner, where nature itself stood as a testament to the extraordinary. Chapter 130 Only one more to go The lion carried me like a queen upon his back as we entered the village. The beasts surrounding us trembled under the oppressive weight of my aura, amplified by the sheer dominance of Lee Ja-Ho''s presence.My gaze swept across the crowd¡ªcountless beasts, at least three thousand strong, their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and reverence. Good. This should be enough for me. My heart trembled. Am I Nervous? Perhaps... After all, my destiny seemed to have irreversibly shifted onto this path. There was no stopping it now. If becoming the Demon Lord is my fate, then so be it. But I had no intention of invading other lands¡ªnot unless they pissed me off first. And let''s face it, that seemed highly likely. Ahem. Back to the matter at hand. There was fear buried deep within me¡ªfear of what might come next. Becoming a Demon Lord was no small feat, and I knew there was a chance I''d transform again. Would I completely lose my humanity? But then again, what even defines humanity? Is it race? Or is it the capacity to think and act as an advanced being? As long as my heart continues to beat and my emotions remain intact, I''m still human¡­ Right? And if I''m not, then so be it. I smirked to myself. I''ll show the world they can''t mess with this demoness. As we walked through the village, the path opened up into a vast clearing near the shimmering lake that surrounded the colossal tree. The area was a wide, open space where lush red grass swayed gently, glowing faintly in the light filtering through the crimson leaves above. Lee Ja-Ho finally stopped, his massive frame lowering gracefully onto his haunches. With careful precision, he let me down as though handling something fragile, despite knowing full well I didn''t need his caution. Still, I appreciated the gesture. I stepped forward, facing the massive crowd of beasts gathered before me. Behind me, my current demon beasts took their positions, a towering wall of power and dominance that left no doubt about who was in charge here. I scanned the crowd, feeling their eyes bore into me¡ªsome filled with wariness, others with barely concealed disdain. Perhaps, to them, I was just a tiny human, insignificant compared to their strength and numbers. Let them think that. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire I didn''t mind. If they doubted me, I would prove myself with my strength. "Mighty beasts of Beastia!" I began, my voice echoing through the clearing with a commanding force. "From today onward, I, Lee Gaon, shall become your master. Those who refuse my rule may challenge me¡ªhere and now. I will accept any test of strength you wish to throw at me!" A wild smile spread across my face as I continued, my tone filled with unshakable confidence. "And for those wise enough to recognize their place," I said, gesturing to the loyal beasts behind me, "you will now step forward and accept my mark. One by one, you shall join me, just as those you see behind me have already done." As if to punctuate my declaration, my aura erupted like a storm, the force of it crashing over the crowd. Many of the gathered beasts flinched, their primal instincts betraying their fear. "Any questions?" I added, my voice dripping with challenge, daring anyone to speak against me. The village erupted into chaos. Roars filled the air as beasts scrambled to make their decisions. Some, overwhelmed by my display of power, quickly formed a line, their submission clear in their hurried movements. But there were still others¡ªstubborn fools with defiance burning in their eyes¡ªwho dared to question my authority. "I shall challenge you!" A booming voice roared across the clearing as a towering beast stepped forward. Standing at least twenty meters tall, the colossal bear''s heavy frame shook the ground with every step. His presence was nothing short of awe-inspiring. "Master, this is Pawpaw," Lee Ja-Ho spoke calmly, his tone betraying a hint of amusement. "He''s the second in command of this village." "Pawpaw?" I repeated, a small laugh escaping my lips before I could stop it. The bear''s eyes narrowed, his anger visibly growing at my reaction. "You mock me?" he growled, his voice rumbling like distant thunder. "I thought beasts like you weren''t supposed to have names," I said, my voice tinged with curiosity. "We do," Lee Ja-Ho interjected, unbothered by the tension. "My old name was Golden Tail before Master gifted me a better one." I raised an eyebrow, surprised. The system hadn''t displayed any names when I first viewed his stats. Interesting. "You dare look away while speaking to me?!" Pawpaw roared, the ground trembling as his massive paws slammed against it. The sheer volume of his voice was enough to make weaker creatures scatter, but I stood still, unfazed. He might be second in command, but he wasn''t even close to Lee Ja-Ho''s level. A shadow loomed over me as the bear''s massive paw came crashing down, the force enough to shatter bones¡ªor so he thought. I felt the lion beside me tense, his hybrid form motionless as he observed. Was he worried about me? No. On second thought, maybe he was worried about something else¡ªperhaps the destruction I might cause. In an instant, my body transformed. My elegant dress melted away, replaced by a sleek, tight bodysuit that hugged my frame like a second skin. My horns glowed faintly, radiating an aura of dominance. With a single motion, I raised my bare hand and caught the giant paw mid-air. Pawpaw''s eyes widened, the shock in his gaze almost comical as his attack was halted effortlessly. "You''re weaker than I expected," I said coldly. My free hand charged with power, swirling with chaos energy. "Soul Impact!" The punch connected with his massive belly, the impact resounding like thunder. The bear''s colossal body flew backward, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. He landed several hundred meters away, his enormous frame carving a crater into the ground upon impact. "Wow! I never knew bears could fly," I muttered, staring at the wreckage in mild amusement. I flexed my fingers, a grin spreading across my face. I knew this surge of power came from the horns on my head, and for a fleeting moment, I felt a rare sense of gratitude for having awakened them. The clearing fell silent, every beast present staring in stunned awe. For a moment, no one dared to breathe. Then, slowly, their gazes shifted from the fallen Pawpaw to me, a mixture of fear and reverence in their eyes. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now," I said with a sly smile, surveying the gathered beasts. "Will you please line up neatly in front of me and accept your new master, or do I need to do things the hard way?" A hush fell over the crowd. Not a single beast dared to complain or resist. One by one, they stepped forward, submitting to my control. My numbers grew steadily, and I could feel my power increasing with every new contract. However, exhaustion crept in quickly. Despite my mana''s rapid recovery rate, it was completely drained by the time I had finished branding half of them. By nightfall, I needed rest. I turned my eyes toward the massive tree towering into the heavens. Its crimson leaves glimmered under the pale moonlight, creating a surreal scene. Determined, I spread my wings and began the ascent. Flying halfway up was no easy feat; even with my strength, the tree''s height was overwhelming. If I had to guess, it stretched to a staggering 50,000 meters or more. Finally, I landed on a giant branch covered in vibrant red leaves. They were soft as silk, providing a surprisingly comfortable resting place. Nearby, one of the enormous fruits hung temptingly. Its translucent, gem-like surface reflected the dim light in a mesmerizing way. I stared at it wistfully. It made me sad. Even if I wanted to try it, my body would betray me. Food had lost its flavor long ago, a cruel side effect of my transformation. I''d tested it with other fruits I''d found on my journey, only to be met with the same hollow result. With a sigh, I settled in for the night, letting the magical energy around the tree envelop me. For the first time in what felt like ages, I woke up feeling truly refreshed. The mysterious aura of this place worked wonders, leaving me rejuvenated and eager to face the day. Today, I need to finish my quest. The previous day, I had managed to contract half of the beasts in the village, earning a total of 200 skill points from various achievements. My numbers of beasts were steadily climbing, but I still needed 1,500 more to reach my goal. The thought sent a thrill of excitement through me¡ªI couldn''t remember the last time I''d felt this exhilarated. I descended to the ground, and to my surprise, the first beast in line was none other than the giant bear, Pawpaw. "Ma-Master," he stammered, his massive form seeming almost comical as he nervously avoided my gaze. "I-I''m the first one who wants to be your servant today." His demeanor was so unexpectedly endearing that I couldn''t help but smile. "My, my, Pawpaw," I teased as my black energy surrounded him, quickly branding him with my mark. "You know what? I like your name. You''ll stay as Pawpaw." The bear''s expression shifted immediately. A wide, childlike grin spread across his face, and he looked as if I''d just handed him the world. Despite his massive size and gruff demeanor, he seemed almost¡­ cute. Still, I''d heard whispers that he was far older than he appeared. As the day went on, the line of beasts dwindled. One by one, they submitted, and my numbers steadily climbed. Finally, the last beast stood before me¡ªa young fox with pristine white fur that shimmered like freshly fallen snow. She reminded me of Malrang. Her calm gaze met mine, and unlike the others, she didn''t resist. The process was quick and seamless. [Congratulations!] [You have tamed a new demon beast!] [Current Count: 4,999] Only one more to go. Chapter 131 The Great Elder I looked around, taking in the sight of 4,999 beasts standing before me. It was overwhelming, their numbers stretching out like an unbroken wave, a testament to how far I''d come. And yet, I wasn''t satisfied.So close. Just one more. I bit my nails, feeling an irritation bubbling inside me. I''d already taken in the entire village. There was nothing left here. But where do I go now? I could always hunt a random beast, but deep down, I didn''t want just any creature. I wanted something... special. My eyes scanned the beasts, watching as they interacted. Under my control, they lived in harmony, with no signs of infighting or struggle. It was unlike anything I''d seen with humans. They didn''t lie, steal, or betray each other. Somehow, it felt right. Almost natural. The thought left me feeling strangely calm, even peaceful, as if this was how the world was supposed to be. No anger. No chaos. Just balance. The thought brought a small smile to my lips. I knew it was naive¡ªfoolish even. People were nothing like beasts. But somewhere deep down, I couldn''t help but want it. A world like this. Even if it was just a dream, it was one my heart wouldn''t let go of. "Master," Omenpaw''s deep voice broke through my thoughts. The massive Thunder Tempest wolf approached me, lowering his head with a quiet reverence. He stood beside me, his imposing figure exuding strength, yet his movements were gentle as I placed my hand over his head. I patted him slowly, my fingers running through his fur. "What is it?" I asked, my tone nearly flat, but curiosity flickered beneath the surface. "Sorry to intrude," he began, his voice laced with concern. "But when do we plan to leave? I am worried about sister Malrang. It has been a while since we left her here." His words tugged at me as much as his obvious enjoyment of the ear scratch I gave him. "Soon," I replied, keeping my tone calm even as my heart fluttered slightly at the mention of her name. "Very soon." I looked into the distance, my thoughts wandering. I missed Malrang more than I wanted to admit. There was something about her¡ªsomething that made her different from everyone else. Perhaps it was because she was the first I had ever met in this world. Or maybe... she was the first who truly felt like family. "First of all, we need to figure out where we currently are," I said, my voice steady as I squinted at the endless horizon ahead. The landscape stretched endlessly, offering no clear answers. "Hopefully, this is the same world as before." My gaze shifted to Omenpaw. "What do you think? Does this world feel familiar to you?" Omenpaw lowered his head thoughtfully, his sharp nose twitching as he sniffed the air, his ears flicking back and forth, taking in every subtle nuance. He remained silent for a moment, his deep, golden eyes narrowing slightly as if he was processing something. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can''t say for sure," he finally replied, his voice calm but tinged with uncertainty. "It feels as though I''ve been here before... but then again, perhaps not." His massive frame tensed slightly, the fur along his shoulders bristling just enough to betray his unease. He glanced back at me, his gaze steady but cautious. "This world... it feels slightly different than the one I''m used to. Something is off." "I feel the same way." I nodded in agreement. This world indeed felt different. Even if it had a system, there was something fundamentally off about it. "Lee Ja-Ho, Pawpaw, come here," I called out sharply. In an instant, the two men stood before me. Their half-naked forms were as imposing as they were uncomfortable to look at. "Please," I said, my voice tinged with irritation, "transform into your regular shapes." "Yes, Master," they said in unison, their deep voices resonating. Moments later, a massive lion and bear stood before me, their powerful forms towering over the rest of the beasts. "Much better," I said, letting out a small sigh of relief. It felt more natural this way¡ªless awkward. "Now," I began, my tone serious, "tell me everything you know about this world we''re currently in. And while you''re at it, do you know anything about the person called the Creator?" I looked at them expectantly, hoping they held some knowledge that could shed light on the mysteries of this strange place. The two beasts exchanged a glance, their silent agreement palpable before Lee Ja-Ho spoke. "Since it''s Master asking..." he began, his voice steady but cautious. "We can say for certain you are no longer in the world you came from. Please, follow us." Without hesitation, the two of them turned and began walking toward the massive tree, their towering forms cutting an impressive path through the crimson grass. I followed close behind, curiosity burning in my chest. Moments later, we reached the massive tree and crossed the shimmering lake surrounding it. Pawpaw raised his massive paw and pressed it gently against the tree''s surface. What happened next made my eyes widen in awe. The colossal tree groaned softly, and its bark began to shift, parting in the middle as if it were alive. A massive entrance was revealed, glowing with a celestial light. Inside, the space was unlike anything I had ever seen. It wasn''t just a hollow trunk¡ªit was an endless expanse of stars and cosmic energy, as though we had stepped directly into the heart of the universe itself. In the very center of the space sat a small figure. At first glance, it appeared to be an elderly person, their frail form no larger than that of a child. Their face was lined with deep wrinkles, a testament to countless years of life. But as I looked closer, I noticed the details that marked them as something far more extraordinary¡ªa pair of rat-like ears perched atop their head, twitching slightly as we approached. "Great Elder!" Lee Ja-Ho and Pawpaw both dropped to the ground, their massive forms bowing low. Their heads pressed to the ground, refusing to meet the gaze of the ancient being before us. Taking their cue, I stepped forward and inclined my head respectfully. "Lee Gaon greets the Great Elder as well," I said, my tone calm and measured. Whoever this being was, they had clearly earned the reverence of even the strongest beasts in this land. This was no ordinary creature. This was someone who had lived through ages¡ªsomeone who might hold the answers I sought. "Rise. You serve a new master now; don''t embarrass yourselves before the Great One," the elder spoke in a low, weak voice that carried a manly undertone. Despite the frailty of his tone, it held an undeniable authority. "Yes!" Lee Ja-Ho and Pawpaw quickly stood, moving to stand at my side. The elder''s eyes locked onto me, their gaze piercing as if seeing straight through my soul. "I understand you must have questions, Lee Gaon," he said. "And yes, I can give you answers. After all, what do I have to lose? You''ve already taken over this place." His form blurred for a moment, and suddenly, a suffocating wave of killing intent washed over me. The air around me felt as though it turned to ice. Before I could react, I felt a sharp pain in my neck, and my vision tilted. I watched in horror as my own head flew into the air, detached from my body. Darkness engulfed me. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire But then¡ª I gasped, and I was back in the same spot, standing as if nothing had happened. My head was intact, and there wasn''t a single drop of blood in sight. The elder hadn''t moved an inch. Realization dawned on me. All of that¡ªmy death¡ªwas nothing more than an illusion conjured by his overwhelming killing intent. The sheer power behind it was enough to make me shiver despite my attempts to stay composed. I forced myself to stand tall, meeting his otherworldly gaze with resolve, my fear slowly subsiding. The elder gave a small nod of approval. "Good. You look like a strong leader. I''ll feel at ease leaving my people in your hands," he said, his voice calm yet commanding. Then, for the first time, the elder opened his eyes. I froze. His eyes were unlike anything I''d ever seen¡ªfully black, yet scattered with countless tiny white spots, like stars glimmering in the night sky. It was as if the universe itself resided within them, an endless expanse of celestial beauty and mystery. "Come closer," he said, gesturing with a hand barely larger than a child''s. Despite his size, the weight of his presence was immense. I stepped forward, my movements careful as I approached him. Standing next to him, I realized just how small and fragile his body appeared. He barely reached my knees. "Tell me, child," he said, his cosmic gaze locking onto mine. "What would you like to know?" "First of all, I can feel you''re extremely powerful. Why didn''t you just kill me and free your people?" I asked, my voice filled with curiosity. "Heh... I''m too old for that," the elder replied with a faint smile. "I noticed you the moment you entered this world. I can sense that you have a good heart. You wouldn''t put my people in danger without a good reason, would you?" "That..." I hesitated, unsure how to respond. His words struck me, leaving me momentarily speechless. In the end, I decided to move on. Shaking my head slightly, I shifted topics. "Thank you for your kind words, Elder. But as you mentioned, I''ve come to realize this world isn''t the same as the one I came from." The old rat turned away, his gaze lifting to the endless void above. "Yes and no," he said softly. "You see, this world was once one with the one you came from¡ªuntil that person split it in half..." A deep sigh escaped him, his frail form almost vibrating with the weight of his words. His hand moved gracefully, and suddenly everything around us shifted. The inside of the tree transformed into an endless expanse, a breathtaking view of the world below us. We stood above it all, as if suspended in the heavens, looking down on a vast, unfamiliar land. In the distance, a figure clad in shadows raised their hand. A massive black sword materialized in the void, its ominous presence radiating an oppressive aura that pressed down on everything around it. The crushing pressure made me gasp for air. Chapter 132 Going Back My eyes stayed locked on the man cloaked in shadows. He looked... exactly like him. The version of the Creator I had seen back in his ridiculous game world, during my clash with Jeong Suhan."Him again..." I muttered, my voice tinged with irritation. I already knew what he was about to do, and I was right. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moments later, the massive black sword descended from the heavens, slamming into the ground with a deafening roar. A surge of mysterious black energy exploded outward, wrapping everything in its suffocating embrace. I watched in stunned silence as the world itself seemed to hold its form, yet massive fragments of it broke away, drifting apart like shattered glass in a void. The winds surged with the force of a tempest, ripping across the land in a relentless, chaotic fury. It wasn''t destruction¡ªit was division. A catastrophe so immense it felt like the very essence of the world was being rewritten. "After this attack, the world was never the same," the elder continued, his voice steady and laden with the weight of history. "For many years, the lands remained lifeless. Then, after an untold amount of time, a tiny sapling sprouted from the barren ground." As he spoke, the vision around us shifted, and the desolate wasteland transformed into the image of a single, delicate red sapling piercing through the cracked earth. "The little red sapling," he said softly, "was all that remained of this world." Years seemed to pass in a heartbeat. The sapling grew taller, its crimson leaves trembling in unseen winds. I watched in awe as time accelerated before my eyes, witnessing the unimaginable span of years encapsulated in mere moments. "As the sapling became a tall tree, the grass began to grow around it." The vision shifted again, revealing fields of vibrant crimson grass spreading out in all directions, painting the landscape in breathtaking beauty. "It was a sight to behold," the elder murmured, his voice calm, though my heart raced at the magnitude of what I was witnessing. "This tree did not stop growing, as if fueled by a mysterious energy. It kept reaching higher, breaking past the limits of the skies, stretching toward the heavens themselves." The tree grew taller and taller, its massive branches extending into the void of space, its leaves shimmering with an otherworldly light. The elder''s face remained calm, as if he had seen this countless times before, but I was utterly entranced. The sheer enormity of the story unfolding before me was overwhelming. "It continued growing," the elder continued, "until it reached outer space, breaking past the heavens. Only then... only after defying the limits of the cosmos, did the tree finally stop." He paused for a moment, his gaze fixed on the crystalline fruit hanging from the branches. "My ancestors believed this tree sought to steal the energy of the cosmos itself¡ªto birth new life." His finger pointed toward the crystal-like fruit that now shimmered in the vision. As I watched, the fruit began to grow, slowly taking on a form larger than life. Inside, I could see the faint outline of something stirring, something taking shape. "Over time," he explained, "a beast began to form within the fruit. It grew steadily, nurtured by the tree''s cosmic energy." I stood transfixed, watching as the being inside the fruit became clearer, its features sharpening until it appeared almost lifelike. "And this," the elder said with a bright smile, "is how our race was born. But the Mother Tree couldn''t allow our fragile forms to simply fall to the ground. So, over time, it began to collect rainwater around itself." The vision shifted again, showing the colossal lake surrounding the tree, its surface dotted with blooming lotuses. "When the lake had fully formed, the lotuses bloomed," he continued, "providing soft landings for us as we came into the world, beginning our journey." The elder''s smile lingered, but my heart pounded in my chest, overwhelmed by the magnitude of what I had just seen. This wasn''t just history¡ªit was a story of resilience, rebirth, and a power that defied all comprehension. I listened intently, afraid to miss even a single detail. All of this was crucial information to me. It might actually help me figure out how to fight him in the future. At least now, I knew he had the ability to split worlds. That alone was terrifying, and I wasn''t even close to that level of power. Perhaps it would take me ages to reach it¡ªif I ever could. "But how do I get back to that world?" I asked, desperation creeping into my voice. I had to know if it was even possible. The elder looked at me for a long moment. Then, with a wave of his hand, the vision faded, and the surrounding scenery shifted back to the mysterious star-filled space. He sighed deeply, his small frame exuding an air of contemplation. The silence was unnerving, and when he finally looked into my eyes, I felt an icy chill race down my spine. For a moment, I froze completely. What the hell is going on? A flicker of panic sparked in my chest. Did he suddenly decide to kill me? "Pure soul, yet so broken..." he muttered, his voice so soft it was barely audible. Before I could ask what he meant, he continued, "I can help you, but in return, you must take a vow." His words struck a chord in me, and I couldn''t help but listen carefully. It made sense¡ªsomething like teleporting me back to the main world couldn''t be a simple task. "What do you need me to promise?" I asked cautiously. "All I ask is this: when you gain the power to do so, you must connect all of these worlds together. And when my people have fulfilled their destiny, you must set them free." His hand moved again, and I felt a force begin to push me back. It was gentle at first, but the pressure grew stronger with every passing second. "Wait!" I called out, realizing I was being forced out of the space. "Elder! There are still so many things I need to ask!" But my voice barely reached him as the pressure intensified. "Return here in ten days," his voice echoed faintly. "Come alone. Make sure all of them are inside your special space. Only then will I be able to teleport you." I tried to resist the force, but it was no use. My surroundings blurred as the elder''s words lingered in my mind. Finally, I was expelled completely, finding myself standing once again in front of the giant tree stump. No matter how hard I tried, there was no way back inside. The path was sealed. Ten days... It felt like an eternity. But there was nothing I could do now but wait. For the next ten days, I had a lot to think about. One question refused to leave my mind: If the beasts born from this tree were all here in this village, where did the other beasts come from? This world was filled with them, and not just outside the village¡ªlife thrived everywhere. When was the turning point? Why hadn''t the elder shown me that side of history? Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire Something still didn''t add up. I wasn''t sure if I could fully trust him, but he was my only hope of getting out of here. With time to spare, I decided to try something I''d never had the luxury for before: meditation. It felt awkward at first, but during my time in the illusory world, I had noticed people sitting cross-legged, their breathing steady, radiating an aura of peace and power. I wanted to try that. Sitting down, I closed my eyes and let my breathing slow. At first, I felt ridiculous. But then, as I attempted to rotate my soul energy, something shifted. With each breath, I felt a faint connection to this world, as though it were feeding my soul. It was mysterious and disorienting, and my unsteady breathing made it challenging. After days of practice, something finally clicked. My body trembled, and then a powerful sensation washed over me. It was as if my entire being grew stronger¡ªmy soul expanding by an inch, each fragment brimming with newfound energy. Time slipped away unnoticed, and before I knew it, the ten days had passed. I had completely forgotten my plan to look for the last beast. "Master, it''s time," Lee Ja-Ho''s deep voice broke through my focus. I opened my eyes to see his massive lion frame towering above me. I nodded silently, standing up. Time to go home. My mind raced. I didn''t know what to expect, or how the people back in my empire would react when I returned. Would they even accept me after everything? Letting out a deep sigh, I shook off the lingering doubts and summoned all of the beasts back into the beast world. I could only hope they had enough space in there. I left only Pawpaw with me¡ªhe was the only one who could open the tree. After his massive paw pressed against the ancient trunk, revealing the hidden entrance, I patted him on the leg with a small smile and summoned him into the beast world as well. Inside, the space shimmered with celestial energy, and the old rat elder was waiting for me. This time, he held a massive wooden staff in his hand, its surface etched with glowing runes. "Welcome back, Lee Gaon," he said, his voice steady yet solemn. "I hope you are ready." Chapter 133 Home, Sweet Home Suddenly, the entrance behind me slammed shut with an ominous finality, the sound reverberating through the celestial chamber. My chest tightened.I was trapped. It was either I was going home, or I was going to die here. Can I actually trust this beast? My thoughts raced, spiraling into doubt. The elder''s calm demeanor only added to the tension, making it impossible to gauge his true intentions. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was placing my fate in the hands of a stranger. This wasn''t the perfect decision¡ªI knew that. But what else could I do right now? "I''m ready," I nodded, my voice steady despite the unease crawling up my spine. The old rat smiled faintly, his wrinkled face betraying the faintest hint of amusement. In the next moment, the stars above us began to rotate, spiraling in an intricate, mesmerizing dance. The entire chamber transformed into what felt like a massive, celestial tunnel, its vastness both beautiful and suffocating. "Good," the elder said, his voice calm yet carrying a weight that made the air feel heavier. "I like your courage. Anyone else might have fled, choosing to stay here forever rather than trust an old rat like me." I couldn''t read his face¡ªit was as though he had locked away all emotion the moment the stars began their motion. That calm, calculated expression only deepened my uncertainty. "So," I asked, curiosity outweighing my fear, "how will this work?" He revealed a mysterious grin, his teeth barely visible beneath his aged lips. "Oh, you''ll know soon enough. For now, close your eyes." I hesitated, my instincts screaming at me to stay alert. Close my eyes? In this situation? But before I could protest, the eerie voice deep within me stirred from its dormant state, the one I hadn''t heard in days. "What kind of shithole did you end up in this time, Gaon?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I scowled inwardly. Not now. Go back to sleep. But, of course, it ignored me. "Let me see... Ah... This place is saturated with the energy of the universe itself," it muttered, its tone both analytical and disdainful. "And the other part of the world? Ah... We''re no longer in that plane." My thoughts stumbled, taken aback by the voice''s sudden insight. You sure know a lot for something that spends most of its time napping, I thought bitterly. "Close your eyes and comply with this beast," it replied, ignoring my jab. "You''ll be home in no time." I took a deep breath, forcing down my lingering doubt, and did as they both suggested. My eyelids fluttered shut, and I braced myself for whatever came next. Suddenly, the world around me shifted. The stars that spun so peacefully before now roared to life, their hum turning into an ear-splitting crescendo. It felt like I was in a massive spinning tube¡ªonly I wasn''t standing still. I was the cannonball about to be fired. Wait a second... why did I need to close my eyes again? I cracked them open just in time to catch a glimpse of the old rat, his small figure waving me off with a faint smirk. "Hold your breath," he shouted, his voice echoing ominously. "And don''t even think about opening your mouth!" "What the he¡ª" Before I could finish, everything went to hell. An invisible force yanked me upward, and I was launched with the speed of a missile. The world blurred around me as my body strained against the pressure. I wanted to scream, but my jaw locked tight as though bound by an unseen force. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Then, as the stars around me stretched and twisted, the sight ahead stole my breath away. The vast expanse of the true cosmos unfolded before me, its infinite beauty unmatched. Swirling galaxies, shining nebulas, and rivers of stars stretched out like a divine tapestry. For a brief, fleeting moment, I felt small, insignificant in the grand scheme of existence. But that awe quickly gave way to panic as my body rocketed forward, untethered and utterly powerless. My speed defied comprehension, faster than anything I could have imagined, and with no control over my trajectory, I hurtled through the void. Fuck this shit! The thought screamed in my head as my mind raced. Even if this insane plan got me home, would I even survive the impact of landing? I''m so fucking dead! I couldn''t tell how long I''d been flying, but traversing the vast universe as a human rocket was an experience that changed me. The sheer beauty of the cosmos was breathtaking, yet terrifying. Stars blurred past me, galaxies faded into the distance, and the incomprehensible scale of it all weighed heavily on my mind. Still, I wasn''t built to endure this forever. The air in my lungs grew thinner with every passing second, but thanks to my enhanced body, I managed to hold out longer than any ordinary being ever could. After what felt like an eternity¡ªthough it was likely no more than an hour¡ªmy journey finally reached its target. Moments later I crashed into something with a force I couldn''t comprehend. [You have died.] [Proceeding to revive...] [Death Dance Level 4 has been used. Cooldown period: 1,000 hours.] For a moment, there was nothing. No thoughts, no pain¡ªjust emptiness. I didn''t even have time to process what had happened. My body must have shattered into pieces upon impact. No trace of me was left. After what felt like an eternity, I opened my eyes. The sky above me felt... familiar. The colors, the heaviness in the air¡ªI knew this place. "Welcome home, Gaon! How was your flight? Hahaha!" The eerie voice in my mind mocked me gleefully, its laughter grating on my nerves. I clenched my fists, seething at the memory of the old rat. "Lucky I had Death Dance ready, or that bastard would have erased me from existence entirely," I muttered bitterly. "Don''t be mad at the old beast, Gaon. Without his protective energy, you wouldn''t have survived the journey. Hahaha! You should have seen your face when your feet left the ground¡ªpriceless!" "How funny..." I growled, glaring at the empty horizon. I glanced around, taking in my surroundings. The ground beneath my feet was charred black, barren, and lifeless. The air carried the unmistakable scent of death. Only ruins and decay remained. I knew this place. I''m home. My heart stirred, a mix of relief and sorrow washing over me. There was no mistaking it¡ªI was back in the world I had left behind. This wasteland stretched far, but I knew my empire lay just beyond the horizon. At my speed, I''d reach it in no time. "Home, sweet home..." I sighed, my voice carrying a weight of exhaustion and nostalgia. As strange as it was, this place felt more like home to me now than Earth ever did. What surprised me most was that I was standing directly where the old city of the Goddess of Fire had once stood. The familiar mountain loomed ahead, with the iconic statue of the boy still standing tall. Memories of this place flooded back, painting an image of the past that had once been vibrant but now lay in ruins. "Could it be... that tree is somehow connected to this place?" I muttered to myself, squinting at the landscape. "But I thought that tree only grew after the catastrophe... There are still so many holes in this vast history." The mysteries of this world ran deep, and I couldn''t help but feel the weight of all the unanswered questions pressing down on me. I shook my head, pushing the thoughts aside for now. I summoned my wings, their familiar energy surging through me. With a single leap, I took off into the sky. Before heading back to my empire, there was one more thing I needed to do. One last beast to find. One last fight to conquer. I refused to return without that final power boost. This world had made me stronger, and I wasn''t about to let an opportunity slip away. It took me a few hours of flight, but I eventually arrived at a place I''d vowed to return to. The Blazelia tree¡ªthe enormous, fiery sentinel I''d once encountered with Malrang¡ªrested inside a deep crevice. The sight of it brought a wicked smirk to my lips, memories of that first encounter flashing through my mind. "Time to finish what I started," I murmured. The tree stump stood closed, blocking the entrance. But that wasn''t a problem. With a sharp motion, I carved a path of my own, cutting through the thick bark. The inside revealed a massive pool of glowing lava, its molten surface undisturbed. The heat radiating from within was intense, suffocating, and utterly oppressive. It was still a mystery how such an enormous space existed within a tree that looked so much smaller from the outside. But after witnessing the World Tree on the other side, I was no longer so easily surprised by such phenomena. I stepped closer to the edge of the lava pool, my voice booming as I called out. "Hey!" My shout echoed through the cavern. "You shitty dragon! Come out here and face your new master, or die resisting!" My tone carried unshakable confidence. I wasn''t arrogant¡ªI was certain I''d win. That''s how far I''d come... That''s how strong I''d become. Suddenly, the lava began to rise, swirling violently as the massive head of the dragon emerged from the molten pool. Its sheer size and presence made the air thick with heat and power, the molten scales on its face shimmering like liquid gold mixed with fire. "You have lost your mind, human," the dragon''s voice thundered, low and menacing, shaking the very ground beneath me. "But fine," it continued, a mocking smirk appearing on its enormous face, revealing jagged teeth that gleamed in the fiery light, "I''ll accept your challenge. After all, I no longer serve the useless goddess." Chapter 134 Rematch in the Blazelia Tree My heart pounded as I stared down the colossal beast, memories of the past flashing through my mind. Back then, his mere presence had forced me to my knees. His power was overwhelming, and he''d toyed with me, dangling the hope of victory only to crush it mercilessly.Fine. Let''s see how the tables turn now. Our eyes locked, and the tension between us sparked like a storm ready to explode. A crackle of lightning signaled the start of the battle. Without hesitation, I moved¡ªblurring out of sight and appearing above the dragon''s massive frame. My speed now was leagues ahead of what it had been during our last encounter. But then, in a moment that made my breath catch, the dragon vanished in a blur. Impossible! Such a massive body, yet it moved with such effortless speed that I wanted to bury my head in shame for ever thinking I''d closed the gap between us. Before I could react, a roaring fireball materialized out of nowhere and consumed me in an instant. The flames enveloped me, and molten metal splashed and rained down as the fireball collided with the lava below, creating a thunderous explosion. Still, I didn''t move. I let the inferno swirl around me, my stance steady. If he wanted to intimidate me, he''d have to do better than this. "Pathetic. Did you think fire would work on me?" I sneered, contempt dripping from my voice. Scanning the surroundings, I focused. Something felt off. Then, with a quick slash at the void, I smirked. "Found you!" The massive dragon, previously hidden in the void, flickered back into view. So, he''d tried hiding, relying on some void manipulation to mask himself. But he underestimated me. Ever since I''d grown these horns, I''d started to notice faint beastly auras around me. It was a subtle, almost insignificant pull that I''d ignored until now. But in this moment, it became my edge. That faint aura had given him away, betraying his position. "You thought you could hide?" My voice rang out with confidence, the molten battlefield shimmering in the wake of our brewing storm. The dragon''s gaze lingered on me, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, you''ve abandoned humanity for power," he snorted, flames flickering from his nostrils. "Well, being a demon suits someone like you." I froze for a moment, shocked. What the hell was that about? "Hey!" I shot back. "I didn''t come here to listen to your lectures! Do you think I wanted this power? It was forced on me! And so what if I become a true demon? I''d still be more human than most of humanity!" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire The scythe in my hand began to change, almost as if it shared my rage. Black fire surged around it, and its form shifted into a double-edged scythe. One blade burned with pure darkness fire, while the other radiated chaotic energy, wild and untamed. "And just how dare you judge me if you don''t even know me!" I shot back, my voice a fierce growl as my body disappeared in a blur of motion. Power surged through me, raw and untamed, as I pushed my soul energy to its absolute limit. The scythe in my hand ignited with a blazing red lightning, its energy crackling violently in the air. I could feel the intricate water runes etched into the weapon, invisible to the naked eye, yet their subtle energy coursed through the blade, sharpening it beyond measure. This was my full strength, and I was ready to unleash it. But then the dragon began to shift. Its massive body trembled uncontrollably, the scales rippling like waves. At first, I thought it was fear¡ªperhaps my power was enough to unnerve it. I was so wrong. The dragon''s colossal form began to shrink, folding in on itself. My confidence wavered as I realized this wasn''t submission. From the quaking mass emerged a figure¡ªa woman clad in shimmering dragon-scale armor. Her presence radiated authority and an overwhelming aura of power. Massive horns curved from her head, and a tail lashed behind her with lethal grace. What the fuck? I thought it was a man, not a woman! Shock coursed through me, and I froze for a moment. The dragon''s voice, grating like metal scraping against metal, had given no indication of her being a woman. Never in a million years would I have expected this. Her scarlet eyes pierced through me like molten fire. I clenched my scythe tighter, and for a brief second, I felt something I hadn''t felt in a long time¡ªnervousness. This wasn''t just any opponent. She was leagues above me. Inspect! [New data detected] [Dragon Goddess Scaelvorix] [Level 102] [Demi-god grade demon beast] This has to be a joke... Right? I laughed bitterly in my mind, masking the rising panic. How could I have been so naive? The true power of this dragon was far beyond anything I''d imagined. A Level 102 demi-god? How the hell was I supposed to win this? But there was no turning back now. Apologies wouldn''t save me. If I had to fight, I''d fight with everything I had¡ªand more. I knew I couldn''t treat this as just a simple fight anymore. My dress warped and transformed into a tight, battle-ready outfit, the darkness within me surging to amplify my power. The horns on my head responded instinctively to the primal pressure radiating from the dragon, their sharp edges glowing faintly. This time, I didn''t shift my weapon into gauntlets. I wanted to test the full extent of my scythe''s power. "You''re not my match," the woman said, shaking her head dismissively. Her tone was calm but laced with condescension. My heart burned with rage. I hated being looked down on. I was strong, and I would prove it. The air around me trembled with power¡ªthe same power I''d felt when I escaped the Creator''s game world. I noticed her eyes narrow slightly as if she sensed the change in me. BOOM! I moved as fast as I could, channeling every ounce of strength I had. My scythe clashed against her massive claw, and the impact sent a shockwave rippling in all directions. The force was staggering¡ªenough to shake the entire space around us. Below, the lava split and spilled to the sides, revealing a massive crater beneath us. This kind of power could level an entire kingdom. She shoved me back with her claw. Before I could regain my footing, she moved¡ªa blur of speed and power. Her massive claw, cloaked in crimson energy, swiped at me with precision sharp enough to tear through space itself. I was sent flying across the chamber, and it took all my effort to stabilize myself. Before I could breathe, her tail whipped toward me with devastating force. I used my space distortion to dodge at the last second, her tail smashing into the tree''s wall instead. The impact left a massive hole, flooding the chamber with blinding light from the outside. "You''ve grown a lot, child," she remarked, her voice calm but tinged with amusement. Her body shifted subtly, growing taller and more imposing in an instant. Already towering at an impressive two meters or so, her humanoid form became even more striking. Her curves seemed to amplify, making me irrationally envious of her ''assets.'' But now wasn''t the time to let envy distract me. There was no room for such thoughts in the heat of battle. Her body erupted with raw, primal power¡ªand so did mine. We collided again, her claws against my scythe, the clash of our attacks sending shockwaves through the air. I activated Sovereign''s Domain, trapping her within its confines and slowing her movements. This gave me the edge I needed. In mere seconds, we exchanged over a hundred moves, each clash resonating with an intensity that felt like the world itself was trembling. The fight dragged on longer than I expected. My body burned with exertion, but I knew I only needed to hold out for seventy more seconds. When my power spiked, I''d have the chance to turn the tide. Until then, I had to endure. My scythe danced in my hands as I teleported around her with relentless speed, my Dark Lord Steps pushing my agility to its limits. Each step left a blur of shadow in my wake. Suddenly, she unleashed a burst of energy that sent me tumbling backward, breaking the domain. I plunged into the molten lava below. But instead of burning me, the molten metal cradled my body like a protective cocoon. Fire was mine to command, and it bowed to my will. I looked up, and in less than a heartbeat, I saw my death. A massive crimson ball of pure power, far greater than fire, came hurtling toward me. It wasn''t just elemental¡ªit was concentrated soul power, a condensed manifestation of her very essence. My eyes caught the trajectory in time, and I narrowly dodged the explosion. The crimson orb smashed into the ground, vaporizing everything in its radius. Not even the molten lava remained. The force of the blast threw me out of the tree, slamming me into its outer wall. Before I could recover, she moved¡ªfaster than I could comprehend. Her claw wrapped around my throat like a vice, and her wild eyes met mine. We locked gazes, both of us consumed by the same feral intensity. Her expression was ferocious, and I could tell mine mirrored hers. We were both equally unhinged, and as her grip tightened, I couldn''t help but smirk. This fight was only just beginning. I''m going to tame her! Chapter 135 The Birth of the Demon Lord I watched her movements with great caution, every muscle in my body taut. That last attack had nearly taken my life, and even now, I hadn''t escaped without consequences.My arm throbbed painfully, the damage severe. It would take a moment to regenerate, but if she launched another of those devastating attacks before I was ready, I might not be able to dodge. I can''t underestimate this dragon. Not for a second. I glanced at the timer ticking in my mind. Eighty seconds left. That was all I needed¡ªeighty seconds until my power would skyrocket. Until then, every second counted. I had to survive. She moved again, faster than my eyes could track. Her claws were like massive, curved blades, tearing through the very fabric of space as she slashed. I could feel the force of her presence alone weighing down on me, the pressure suffocating. Her arms crossed in an X-shape, unleashing a deadly strike. Before I could react, I felt the world around me twist unnaturally. Time itself seemed to grind to a halt¡ªno, not time. It was space, frozen and locked down, trapping me in its suffocating grip. The slashes closed in, creeping toward me with impossible speed. My mind screamed at me to move, but my body was held in place as if by invisible chains. Shit! With no other choice, I summoned all the chaos energy I could muster, wrapping it around my body like armor. The Soul Armor technique, one I''d learned in the cultivator''s mysterious world, flared to life. It wasn''t something I was confident in using before, but with my current soul power and the situation I faced, hesitation wasn''t an option. The dragon''s claws struck, the impact reverberating through my entire body like an unstoppable tidal wave. My soul armor held¡ªbarely¡ªbut the force sent me skidding across the ground, carving a massive crater in my wake. It felt like I''d been hit by a truck, my body screaming in protest as I came to a jarring halt. A deep, X-shaped wound stretched across my torso, the stinging and burning pain radiating through every nerve. My breath hitched as another wave of dread washed over me. I forced my gaze upward, and what I saw nearly stopped my heart. A massive crimson orb of soul power loomed above me, held aloft by her single outstretched arm. It was even larger than the one before, its sheer intensity making the air around it crackle and shimmer. I could feel her energy draining, the toll evident as the dragon woman stumbled slightly in midair, her movements less fluid than before. But still, she held the orb steady, her eyes burning with unrelenting determination. Why? What drives her so hard to kill me? It was a question I couldn''t answer, and the realization hit me like a cold slap to the face¡ªthere wasn''t time to figure it out. The blazing orb was already descending, slow but deliberate, and its oppressive weight bore down on me even from afar. This is bad. This is really bad. My mind raced, trying to calculate a way out. My heart pounded as seconds slipped away, the energy in the air suffocating. Think, Gaon! Think! I gritted my teeth, pushing back against the panic threatening to consume me. I wasn''t done yet. I couldn''t be done yet. Somewhere in the depths of my mind, I had to find a way. Anything... And fast! "Let me teach you a secret technique of mine," the eerie voice echoed in my mind, its tone oddly calm despite the chaos around me. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before I could respond, an overwhelming surge of power flooded through me, almost suffocating in its intensity. A single phrase imprinted itself in my thoughts: Void Dance. The name alone carried a weight that made my chest tighten. This technique would consume everything¡ªmy mana, my soul energy¡ªbut it would grant me a fleeting chance to turn the tide. There''s no other way. It''s now or never. Steeling myself, I channeled the power coursing through my veins. The massive orb of soul energy was nearing, its speed unstoppable and its destructive force undeniable. The heat alone was oppressive, scorching the air around me. "Haaaah..." I let out a slow, measured breath. "Let''s dance!" My body vanished in an instant, slipping into the void. The sensation was unlike anything I''d ever experienced. It wasn''t just darkness¡ªI could feel myself brushing against the very fabric of space and time, my hand gliding through its threads like silk. Yet, the darkness wasn''t empty; it was alive with an overwhelming awareness. Through this strange new perspective, I could see the dragon woman clearly¡ªnot just her physical form but every minute detail of her being. It was as if her essence was laid bare before me. The intricacies of her power, her weaknesses, even the faintest flickers of her soul¡ªall of it was visible. And yet, this awareness came at a cost. My head pounded mercilessly, my vision blurred, and it felt as though my mind was fracturing under the strain. It was like staring directly into the sun while standing on a glass shard bridge suspended over an abyss. I wasn''t meant to be here. My body wasn''t made to endure this plane of existence. "Hurry! Your body can''t sustain this!" The eerie voice snapped, its warning sharp and urgent. "One more unnecessary second, and you''ll be torn apart¡ªceasing to exist entirely." Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire Gritting my teeth, I pushed through the searing pain and activated the second part of the technique. Manipulating the threads of space and time, I bent them around the dragon, forcing reality itself to crash into her from all directions. For me, it felt like an eternity. Each manipulation, each fold of space, required intense focus. My soul energy drained at an alarming rate, and my body screamed in protest. But to her, it happened in the blink of an eye. In a single, incomprehensible moment, the crushing force of space collapsed onto her, leaving her no escape. The dragon woman''s body contorted as the technique ravaged her from every angle, yet she remained unaware of the devastation until it was already too late. I canceled the technique immediately, the strain unbearable. My form reappeared in the physical plane, exactly where I intended. The dragon woman was before me, her form trembling violently. She didn''t even know she was on the verge of death yet, but I could see it¡ªthe cracks in her essence, the faltering energy, the faint spark of life dimming in her eyes. Void Dance. This power... it''s terrifying. I clenched my fists, my body aching and my soul nearly depleted. My breathing was ragged, and I could barely stand, but I had done it. I had pushed past my limits and lived to see another moment. But I knew one thing for certain¡ªthis technique came at a price. And next time, I might not survive it. For the briefest moment, I felt infinite¡ªaware of every connection and possibility. But that awareness... it wasn''t meant for a mortal mind. It was too much, too fast. And now, I could never unsee it. Suddenly, I felt my world spin as if the very ground beneath me had turned into an endless vortex. My vision blurred, and a strange dizziness overtook me, making it hard to tell up from down. In the next moment, I dropped to my knees, my body convulsing violently. Black bile poured from my mouth in heaving torrents, steaming as it hit the ground. The acrid stench burned my nose, and each retch felt like shards tearing through my insides. Where was it even coming from? I couldn''t eat real food¡ªonly souls. Yet, I didn''t feel like I was dying. No... this was different. My body wasn''t breaking; it was being cleansed. "Surprised?" The eerie voice chuckled in my mind, smug and amused. "When you tap into the power of gods, you risk self-destruction. But use it wisely, and you might just survive." My breath hitched as the last of the bile left me. A strange lightness settled in my core, as if a weight I hadn''t known was there had been lifted. "Cleansing your body with power beyond comprehension strengthens your cultivation," the voice continued, "bringing you closer to the divine. Not by much, mind you¡ªless than 0.1%. But it''s better than nothing, right?" I wiped my mouth, trembling. My soul energy felt different now¡ªcalmer, more controlled¡ªbut the words lingered in my mind. Less than 0.1%? How long would it take before I could face the power that brought me here? With great difficulty, I lifted my head. The dragon woman was barely breathing, her body mangled and tattered. The impact of my attack even scared me¡ªbut to think she had withstood it and kept her life, even if barely¡­ she was terrifying. "I don''t have enough mana¡­" Black vines stretched from my body, but no matter how much I pushed, they couldn''t wrap around her. [Insufficient mana] [Required: 56,000] "The hell?... Is it because she''s so strong?" I muttered under my breath, mocking myself and my efforts. Of course, it made sense. This dragon was the strongest being I had ever encountered, yet I somehow expected to tame her with depleted mana reserves. I had no choice but to wait. Even in her defeat, she refused to collapse. Her body stood like a statue, unyielding, as though surrendering to the ground would be the ultimate disgrace. I felt a strange sense of awe. Moments passed. My mana barely regenerated, but it was enough. The black vines slithered forward, wrapping around the woman''s broken form. As they encased her completely, I held my breath, waiting. "You''re mine, Scaelvorix," I whispered. The instant the binding completed, the entire world erupted. A deafening boom tore through the air as space and time bent violently around me. Gale-force winds crashed into me, their sheer intensity threatening to topple me where I stood. My body trembled uncontrollably¡ªwhy? Was it fear? The sheer weight of the power I had just unleashed? Above me, the sky turned black. A massive vortex spiraled into existence, so vast it seemed to devour the heavens themselves. Its center hovered directly above me, radiating an overwhelming aura of dominance and destruction. All around, darkness fell. If anyone were watching from afar, they''d surely think night had descended on this land. The vortex pulsed with energy, its presence undeniable. [Congratulations!] [You have successfully cleared your quest!] [Proceeding to evolve¡­] [You will soon become the one and only Demon Lord.] Chapter 136 Accepting My Fate: Demon Lord Transformation The vortex above radiated a mysterious, overwhelming aura, and I could feel its undeniable connection to me in this moment. A flow of energy, vast and infinite, poured down like a cosmic waterfall, as though the universe itself was offering its power. My soul surged, the intensity skyrocketing beyond anything I''d ever experienced.Within me, the four souls began to change. They grew rapidly, reshaping themselves into what resembled the figure of a woman. They were faceless, yet unmistakably identical to me, each sharing my body''s features but emanating distinct and powerful auras. The ethereal glow surrounding them became breathtaking, their forms pulsating with energy as if the very universe might soon bow before their might. Each soul carried a unique element. "The pressure inside me¡­ it''s too much. At this rate, I''m going to pop like a balloon¡­" I gasped, my body trembling violently. I dropped to my knees, unable to stand against the torrent of power coursing through me. It was like a floodgate had been opened, and my cultivation was being forced upward too quickly. Yet, to my astonishment, the energy didn''t spiral out of control. It surged with terrifying precision, stable and steady, but the strain on my body was unbearable. Every fiber of my being screamed in protest, as though I might shatter at any moment. [The system has awarded you 10 levels worth of experience] [You have reached level 61] [300 skill points have been awarded as compensation for the chosen one. Please use them wisely as you overcome this tribulation] [Total stat points: 750] My eyes widened as a realization hit me¡ªI had completely forgotten about my stat points. The past days in the world of beasts had been consumed by endless growth and survival, but I never stopped to consider what I had been accumulating. Now, seeing the sheer number of unspent points, I felt my heart race. The amount was absurd. With these points, I could dominate this world, crush my enemies, and reshape everything to my will. A deep, unsettling desire began to stir within me, rising from a part of my heart I wasn''t ready to confront. My fingers twitched, and I found myself whispering the words before I could stop them. "I... This power," I murmured, my throat dry. "I want it. I shall dominate this world. Yes... if I control everything, I''ll control those who hurt me in the past. They''ll all bow before me!" The temptation was overwhelming, intoxicating, and I felt myself slipping into it. "Snap out of it, you freaking idiot!" The eerie voice screamed in my mind, snapping me back to reality with a force that sent a chill down my spine. This time, its tone carried an unfamiliar weight¡ªsomething deeper, something that calmed my raging thoughts. I blinked, the haze clearing as I regained focus. My heart still thumped erratically, but clarity returned, and the storm within me settled. "Thank you..." I murmured under my breath, barely audible. For all its annoyance, the eerie voice had saved me yet again. Pushing myself off the ground, I stood tall, my resolve hardening. "These stat points," I said firmly, my voice steady and resolute, "I''ll save them for the day I truly need them. For the day I must protect those who are important to me. For now, they will rest within me. This is my choice, my path." The moment I made my decision, the vortex above seemed to shift, as if reacting to my resolve. Its swirling mass of power reached out, and in an instant, lightning roared from the heavens, slamming into my body with a force beyond comprehension. The sheer power coursing through me was unimaginable. It was nothing like the endless torture I had endured before¡ªit was far worse, searing every nerve, testing every limit of my endurance. For a moment, I almost blacked out. But what truly shocked me was the black, ooze-like substance beginning to seep out from my body after the lightning struck. It felt foreign, yet strangely cleansing, as though my very essence was being purged of impurities. At the same time, the four souls inside me burned brighter, their auras radiating an incomprehensible power. The vortex above spun even faster, the surge of soul power flooding into me doubling in intensity. BOOM! Another bolt of lightning, even fiercer than the first, crashed down onto me. I hadn''t even had time to recover. This time, I couldn''t even scream. The pain was so excruciating that my senses simply shut down. I couldn''t hear, couldn''t see, couldn''t even feel the ground beneath me. All that remained was a faint awareness of my body''s fragility¡ªmy heartbeat slowing to a crawl, barely clinging to life. Yet, strangely, my body had never felt so pure. Deprived of all other sensations, I became acutely aware of the energy flowing through me. Each strand of soul power coursing into my body was clear, distinct, and unimpeded. It was mysterious. Calming. For a moment, amidst the agony, I found an odd serenity. The four souls within me burned with an unimaginable ethereal light, their glow so intense it became almost unbearable to perceive, even within my mind. Suddenly, something inside me cracked¡ªan internal explosion that shattered the outer layers of my souls. Like a shell peeling away, they shed their previous forms, revealing an inner core of raw purity and unparalleled power. In that instant, all my senses returned in a deafening rush. An uncontrollable surge of energy erupted from my body, reducing everything within a two-kilometer radius to ash. The once-brilliant Blazelia trees that surrounded me were obliterated, leaving nothing but scorched remnants. Holy shit! Just what is this power? The souls, now transformed, radiated dominance so profound it seemed to rewrite the very fabric of existence around me. Words, etched in power, floated above each soul like divine decrees, their meaning undeniable and absolute. The ghastly soul bore two words: Life and Death. The darkness soul was branded with a single, stark word: Darkness. The golden fire soul shone with the word Light. And the final soul, the most radiant of all, multicolored and shimmering, displayed five words: Fire, Wood, Water, Metal, Earth. I stared, awestruck. The implications were staggering. These weren''t just elements or concepts¡ªthey were the very Heavenly Laws. Is this the legendary stage after Soul Split¡ªthe Heavenly Soul Stage? Was I truly glimpsing what it meant to comprehend the laws of heaven? It felt overwhelming. Too much, too fast. Yet, I couldn''t deny the truth staring back at me. The souls radiated energy that healed my battered body within moments. But before I could fully recover, I saw the sky above darken once more. Another thunderbolt, larger and more ferocious than the last, began to coalesce. This one wasn''t just lightning. It was judgment. I gazed up at the roiling heavens, my chest heaving as a deep disdain rose from within my very soul. "Come!" I roared, extending my hands upward. "I''m not afraid!" The bolt struck. This time, it was five times stronger than the last. Its raw force slammed into me with unrelenting fury, but instead of tearing me apart, my own red lightning surged to life. The crimson energy coiled around me like a hungry beast, devouring the heavenly lightning with an insatiable appetite. I could feel its power growing, feeding off the divine energy as if this was the sustenance it had craved for eons. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire When the onslaught ended, a new presence took root within me. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The red lightning, now tamed, took its place as a fifth soul within me. Dominating. Fierce. Its ethereal body bore a single word, blazing with overwhelming authority: Lightning. I stood there, my breath ragged, my body trembling. The vortex above began to dissipate, its task complete. Around me, silence reigned, broken only by the crackle of residual energy in the air. My body alone felt at least ten times as strong, though it was entirely covered in a mysterious black substance. I didn''t know what it was, but it felt¡­ cleansing, almost as if it had purged the impurities from my body. My movements were lighter, swifter. For a fleeting moment, I dared to imagine myself powerful enough to pluck the stars from the heavens. But I knew better. That was just my imagination¡­ wasn''t it? [The first step to become the Demon Lord has been completed. Proceeding to the second step] The system''s message jolted me from my thoughts. First step? The words lingered, heavy with implications. And then the sky roared. Darkness descended, turning the world pitch black. Above, the vortex surged back to life, swirling with terrifying intensity. The energy it exuded was endless, and I could feel my Darkness soul pulling it in greedily, devouring every ounce of power. My horns began to glow, their shape shifting subtly. I couldn''t see the changes, but I could feel them¡ªheavier, more solid, radiating a terrifying strength. My demon wings, which I could only summon as a skill before, now grew naturally from my back, their leathery expanse unfurling with dominance. My long ball dress warped, shrinking into a shorter, sharper design. The golden accents vanished, replaced by pure crimson that radiated a deadly aura. My hair, once snow-white, now shimmered with a spectral glow, its aura heavy with deathly energy. Even my nails lengthened, turning jet black. And then, from behind me, I felt it¡ªthe slow growth of something new. My tail. Slim and scaly, yet agile and brimming with power, it swayed slightly, asserting its presence. Around me, the beasts from my beast world emerged one by one. Their auras were wild, raging like hellfire, and each of them now stood in a hybrid human-beast form. Even those I had never seen transform before had changed. An army of five thousand, radiating unmatched power, stood ready to obey my command. This was the army that would one day sweep across this world, leaving none to question its might. I had become the Demon Lord. "I, Lee Gaon, accept my fate," I declared, my voice echoing with unwavering resolve. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have become the Demon Lord] Chapter 137 Home I watched the beasts around me kneel, their humanoid forms both unsettling and awe-inspiring. Their alien features¡ªa mix of beast and human¡ªreflected the power I now held over them. Strangely enough, I enjoyed it. This was my army. My people. My proof that I had climbed to the top.From now on, my life would never be the same. But I was exhausted. Every muscle in my body screamed for rest after the relentless fighting and leveling. I had accomplished my goal¡ªI had grown strong enough to protect my empire and my people. Now, I was finally ready to return. As I walked, the darkness itself seemed to follow me, my footsteps leaving shadowy imprints on the ground. It took me a moment to realize this was no longer a skill. My Dark Lord Steps had evolved, merging with my very being as a passive ability. Every movement I made was now infused with darkness. I wasn''t just wielding it¡ªI was darkness. Only a month¡­ The thought made me stop for a moment, glancing at the endless horizon. I couldn''t believe that only about a month had passed since I came to this world. I had grown so much, so fast. Too fast. Was this truly my path, or had it been planned for me? The power coursing through me felt intoxicating, but a small voice in the back of my mind whispered: Standing at the peak can be dangerous. Even so, it felt good. I glanced at my system screen and felt a swell of pride. [Current Rank in the World: 10] A smile tugged at my lips. I was finally among the top ten highest-ranked people in this world. Perhaps, even with this rank, I was already the strongest. The system chimed, delivering a sweet reminder of my ascension: [Demon Lord Passive: 2x Increased Stats] I sighed, a mixture of pride and unease settling in my chest. At this point, it was hard to believe anyone could catch up to me. Not unless they, too, had walked a path as unique as mine¡ªa path where power came in staggering leaps, doubling stats in ways no ordinary being could comprehend. But the thought lingered: If I''ve grown this fast¡­ could someone else be out there, growing even faster? For now, though, I let the thought drift away. This was my time. My empire awaited. My wings extended, large and imposing, their weight pressing against my back with every movement. They felt powerful¡ªundeniably so¡ªbut having them constantly attached to my body was strange. The sensation of the wind brushing against their skin was new, and not entirely pleasant. Then there was the tail. Long and agile, it swayed in the air almost mockingly, moving without my conscious command. I frowned, feeling my brain struggle to adapt. Every flick of the tail felt alien, as though it had a mind of its own. I''m not sure if I''ll ever like this tail¡­ looks¡­ uncomfortable to sit. The thought made me glance back at the beasts. Their smiles greeted me, their eyes filled with awe and respect. Among them, the Thunder Tempests stood out, their humanoid forms now reflecting the strength they had gained through countless battles by my side. Seeing them like this filled me with pride. They had been with me the longest, their unwavering loyalty a constant source of comfort. But the warmth of their admiration couldn''t fill the hollow ache in my chest. The hole in my heart remained. Ravokar¡­ Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The name echoed in my mind, stirring a flood of memories. That wolf had been more than an ally¡ªhe had been a true friend. I could almost hear his voice, feel his presence beside me. How I wished he were here, standing by my side, witnessing the heights we had reached together. For all my strength, all my victories, there was no replacing him. The loneliness gnawed at me, a stark reminder that no amount of power could bring back what I''d lost. I let out a deep breath, shaking off the weight of the past. There was no time for weakness¡ªnot now. But the emptiness lingered, a quiet whisper at the edge of my thoughts. "Let''s go," I whispered. At my command, all my beasts disappeared, rushing into my body without a single gesture. I no longer needed to raise my hand or even utter a word¡ªjust a thought was enough to summon them into my beast world. Now I could see it clearly within my soul. The beast world wasn''t just a concept; it floated in my soul space, orbiting the five radiant souls like a small planet circling a sun. Its vastness was staggering¡ªspacious enough to rival Earth itself. Within, it was a thriving domain, more than sufficient for my beasts to live, grow, and even expand their numbers. My soul power nourished them, keeping them strong, leveling them up, and ensuring they thrived. I flapped my wings, and red lightning and black flames ignited around them, their combined force propelling me through the air. One powerful stroke carried me past the Blazelia Forest, a place where I had once fought for survival. Another flap brought me to the site of the goblin village, now transformed into a small town. It was a tribute to the fallen, built in their honor, and the sight of it made my cold heart stir, a faint vibration of warmth and sorrow. Moments later, I saw it¡ªthe massive city of Luminara. Nestled in a simple forest, it radiated power and grace, a beacon of my empire''s strength. With a final graceful motion, I landed in front of the palace gates. My descent startled those nearby, their wide eyes betraying both awe and fear as guards surrounded me with impressive speed. "Halt!" A tall man stepped forward, his golden hair catching the light. His stance was firm, his voice commanding as he aimed his weapon at me. "Who are you, and how dare you intrude uninvited into our city!" I almost laughed. His caution was commendable, and I didn''t blame him one bit. After all, I had changed so much that even I would have been surprised if they recognized me instantly. Before I could respond, a tall, bulky man stepped out of the crowd and smacked the guard on the head with a fist, sending him stumbling. "Sir Kang Eun-Woo, what are you¡ª?" the guard stammered, bewildered. But Kang Eun-Woo cut him off, his familiar face splitting into a grin as he turned to me. "Idiot! Don''t you recognize your own Empress? Bow before her and apologize, or I''ll slap you to death!" The crowd gasped, whispers spreading like wildfire. Their eyes darted between Kang Eun-Woo and me, realization dawning on their faces. I turned to meet their stunned gazes, a soft smile tugging at my lips as I addressed them. "I''m back," I said simply, my voice carrying across the growing crowd. "Sorry for taking so long." Suddenly, the chatter in the city grew louder as people began to realize who I was. From the palace, a small purple fox darted out, her speed impressive as she weaved through the crowd. In the next moment, she leapt into my arms, her soft fur brushing against my face. Her wide, tear-filled eyes gazed up at me, filled with relief and happiness. "Gaon... I missed you so much!" Malrang cried, her voice trembling. I stroked her head gently, her fluffy ears twitching at my touch. Something inside my cold heart bloomed, a warmth I hadn''t felt in what seemed like forever. A tear rolled down my cheek, unbidden, as I held her close. "I missed you too," I murmured softly, my voice breaking just slightly. "Big sister Gaon!" A lively voice rang out from the distance. I looked up to see Jieun, her small frame surrounded by a celestial glow as she practically floated across the air with her speed. She threw herself at me, wrapping her tiny arms around my legs with a grip so tight it was as if she''d never let go. Her tears soaked into my clothes as she sobbed uncontrollably. "I thought you''d never come back!" "Hi, Jieun," I said, my voice light as I patted her head. "Have you been well?" Before she could answer, another figure emerged from the palace¡ªChoi Min-Jeong, her pink hair flowing behind her as she rushed forward. Without hesitation, she dropped to her knees before me, her expression filled with awe and reverence. "Empress Lee Gaon!" she exclaimed, bowing her head low. "Don''t kneel before me, Min-Jeong," I said casually, waving her off. "We''re friends, aren''t we?" Her face lit up with a bright smile as she raised her head. "Thank you, Empress," she said, standing with a grace that reflected her position as the general of internal matters. And then, last but certainly not least, came the most annoying of them all. From afar, I saw Seong-Hoon standing amidst the crowd. The people parted before him as he slowly approached, his eyes locked onto mine. There was a slight glisten to his gaze, betraying an emotion he probably didn''t want anyone to see. I crossed my arms, smirking as I saw his hesitation. "What is this? Are you really going to cry, Seong-Hoon? How pathetic," I teased coldly. He froze in place, his face falling as sadness flickered across his features. His hesitation almost made me regret my words. Almost. Without waiting another second, I stepped forward and pulled him into a tight embrace. His body stiffened in surprise before slowly relaxing, his hands awkwardly hovering as if he didn''t know what to do. "I''ve missed all of you," I whispered, my voice cracking. Tears streamed down my face, each one carrying the relief of the suffering I had endured in my time away. "Even you, you fool." Seong-Hoon chuckled softly, his voice thick with emotion. "I''ve missed you too big sis." Around us, the crowd watched in silence, their awe palpable as they took in the scene. For a moment, the weight of my trials lifted, replaced by the simple joy of being surrounded by those I cared about. I was finally home. Chapter 138 Silencing Rebels I watched as the crowd surrounded me, their gazes a mix of curiosity, awe, and unease. It wasn''t surprising¡ªmany of them were new to the empire, or perhaps they had never seen me in person before. And now, I was no longer entirely human."Is this our empress?" someone whispered nearby. "Yeah, she looks different, but she''s still the same person," another replied confidently. "So, our demon empress is¡­ an actual demon?" "No, you fool. She''s like us¡ªshe came from the same world. But look at her! She actually turned into a demon. I wonder what happened, or how she did it." "You''re right. I want to be like her, too. Look at those wings! I bet I could fly across the world with those. Hahaha!" The whispers and murmurs rippled through the crowd, but one thing was clear¡ªdespite their initial discomfort, the people still supported me. Those who seemed wary were quickly reassured by others who knew me better. I was surprised. I hadn''t spent much time ruling over this empire, yet they still trusted me. The realization warmed something inside me, but it also hardened my resolve. From now on, I would take full charge. I had to ensure these people lived well under my rule. "Gaon, you''ve changed a lot." Eun-Woo''s familiar voice broke through the chatter as he stepped forward, circling me with his hand on his chin like a scholar inspecting an ancient artifact. "Those demon horns look real. Where did you get them?" he asked, his tone laced with curiosity. His inspection was harmless, but then there was him. Seong-Hoon, as shameless as ever, decided to grab one of my horns and give it a good yank, completely ignoring every boundary of personal space. The sudden tug made me stumble, and before I could stop myself, I flicked my finger in his direction. The force sent him flying across the square with a loud crack, his body tumbling like a rag doll. A faint groan echoed as he landed, and I was certain I heard a few bones crack. "Of course, they''re real!" I shouted, heat rushing to my cheeks. The whole ordeal had left me flustered. The horns felt far too much like a part of me to be treated so casually¡ªit was embarrassing. Laughter erupted from those who had spent more time around me and were used to such antics. The rest of the crowd, however, stood wide-eyed and flabbergasted. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didn''t blame them. I blamed the idiot... "Big sis Gaon, tell us, tell us, what happened to you? You look so different, even your dress," Jieun inquired, her eyes sparkling brightly, as if she was waiting for me to hand her a new toy. I glanced around at the massive crowd, their eyes fixed on me with anticipation. After all, I had promised to return only when I was strong enough, and now they waited for the confirmation of my strength. It is time, huh? I thought deeply. So much had happened, and I wondered what I should say and what I should keep hidden. I stood tall, holding Malrang in my arms. "Please, Malrang, stay on the side for a moment," I whispered softly as I set her down. "Okay, but you have to tell me everything in detail later," she replied knowingly. Malrang knew me best, and she had already guessed I wouldn''t reveal everything here. I was just relieved that she and Seong-Hoon hadn''t been fake creations in the game world. I nodded to her, then turned to face the crowd. The emotions swelled within me as I took my stand and began my speech. "First of all, I must apologize for taking so long to return," I said, bowing deeply to everyone. "I, Lee Gaon, have been on a mission, as many of you know, to become a ruler strong enough to protect this empire from any attacker, any kingdom, or any empire that dared to stand against us." I paused for a moment, letting my words sink in. "So far, I have reached level sixty-one¡ª" My words were cut off by gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippling through the crowd. "Silence!" Eun-Woo roared, his deep voice echoing through the square. "The empress is talking!" His command immediately silenced the murmuring crowd. They turned their attention to me, their expressions shifting to a mix of curiosity and slight fear. It made me wonder what might have happened while I was away to make them so skittish. "It''s okay, General Eun-Woo," I said, smiling warmly to ease the tension. "I expected as much from them." He nodded respectfully, his emerald green eyes scanning the crowd, ensuring order was maintained. This big teddy bear of a man had clearly taken his role as general very seriously in my absence. "Well," I continued, turning back to the crowd, "my level is only the beginning." My voice rang out confidently. "I have become the Demon Lord¡ªsomething that has never existed in this world." Gasps and shocked whispers rippled through the crowd, their disbelief palpable. "My statistics now surpass even those at emperor level; they can no longer compare to me," I added, raising my hand toward the sky. A flicker of flame burst to life in my palm, twisting and dancing as I wove my soul energy into it. Its presence radiated power, putting subtle pressure on everyone present. I made sure it was bearable for them¡ªit was a mere taste of what I could truly do. "This power is something I discovered during my journeys," I lied smoothly, letting the flame grow brighter. "I will teach you all how to harness it one day." The crowd erupted in cheers, their excitement and awe spilling over. Their belief in me was unshaken, and that realization sent a surge of warmth through my heart. "Now!" I called out, my voice rising over the noise and cutting it off. The crowd quieted instantly, their attention firmly on me. "Many of you may be wondering, as I''ve heard, if I am still human." My question brought an uneasy stir to the gathering. I noticed several people avert their eyes, clearly embarrassed to have been caught doubting me. "And the answer is no," I said firmly. "I am no longer human by race. The system transformed me into a true demon." My words echoed across the square, carrying a gravity that silenced every last murmur. "Still," I continued, my voice steady and clear, "I hope you will continue to follow me." For a long moment, there was only silence. The weight of my confession hung heavy in the air, the crowd too stunned to respond. Then, breaking the stillness, a small figure darted out from among the people. "Empress!" It was Kim Ara, the young girl who had grown attached to me during my time in the city. Her voice was bright and unwavering as she ran to me. "No matter what, the empress is still the same empress!" She threw her arms around me in a tight hug, her face pressed against my side. I smiled, crouching down to meet her embrace. Her warmth, her unwavering belief in me¡ªit softened my heart in ways I hadn''t felt in a long time. "That is right!" Another voice rang out as a man stepped forward. He was one of the people who had helped build this empire from the ground up. "The empress can turn into the devil if she must, yet her heart will forever stay with us. I shall serve you even if it means becoming a demon myself!" His declaration was loud and unwavering, igniting a chain reaction. One by one, the people around him dropped to their knees, a wave of loyalty sweeping through the crowd. However, not everyone followed suit. A handful remained standing, their expressions hesitant, their fear plain to see. "I understand your concern," I said, addressing the few who hesitated. My tone was calm but carried the weight of my authority. "I don''t blame you if you choose not to serve me as your empress. You may remain here if you''ve built lives in this city, but if my rule is unacceptable to you, then leave." Despite my offer, those who remained standing didn''t move. One of them¡ªa young woman¡ªstepped forward, her body trembling with a mix of rage and defiance. "We are here to denounce your empire," she spat, her voice venomous. "We are the past citizens of the Kingdom of Gamers¡ªthe kingdom you destroyed in cold blood. How dare you, disgusting demon, call yourself an empress? We''d never accept someone like you, and we''ve been waiting for this moment to take our revenge!" Suddenly, the group''s auras flared. Though their strength was laughable compared to mine, their sheer hatred burned bright. They were mere rulers, far beneath my level, yet their misplaced courage gave them the audacity to stand before me. "This woman has killed countless people!" the young woman screamed hysterically, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions. "Everybody, rise up! With all of us here, we can kill her! Together, we can free the world from the Demon Lord! We can¡ª" Her rant was abruptly silenced as her head flew from her shoulders, her body collapsing lifelessly to the ground. The man who had knelt in loyalty moments earlier now stood tall, his weapon gleaming with her blood. "Those who stand against our empress stand against us," he declared fiercely, his voice booming. "Death to anyone who harbors ill will toward this empire!" His words ignited the crowd, and they surged to their feet, surrounding the remaining rebels in an unbreakable circle. "Halt!" I commanded sharply, my voice slicing through the chaos. The crowd froze, and I turned my gaze to the terrified remnants of the Kingdom of Gamers. Their faces were pale, their bravado replaced by sheer terror. "These people are correct," I said coldly, my words deliberate and cutting. "I destroyed their kingdom. I slaughtered over a thousand of them. But so what?" My piercing gaze swept over the crowd. "They were the ones who sought to harm your empress. They trapped me and declared that I was to be executed. Tell me¡ªdid I do anything wrong?" "NO, EMPRESS!" The crowd''s response was a thunderous roar of unity, their loyalty reverberating through the square. "Good..." A cruel smirk tugged at my lips. Suddenly, the roar of my demon beasts filled the air as five thousand of them emerged in their beastly forms. They took to the skies and prowled the ground, their auras radiating overwhelming power. The city itself seemed to tremble beneath their presence. "Then how about we take over the world?" I said, my grin widening as I let the words hang in the air, my voice filled with dark amusement. Chapter 139 A Neighborly Menace The beasts around me roared with great ferocity, responding to my declaration. The people who first saw the beasts flinched, their reactions a mix of fear and awe. But once they realized the beasts belonged to me, they calmed down, their expressions shifting to one of admiration as they took in the sight of the powerful primal creatures.The two dragons, in particular, captured the most attention. One was a golden flood dragon, radiating an aura of majestic brilliance, while the other was the dragon goddess, her massive molten body exuding a breathtaking, overwhelming presence that made many gasp audibly, their breaths caught in their throats. "Are all of those yours?" Seong-Hoon asked, his expression a blend of disbelief and amazement, his mouth slightly agape as he scanned the sight of five thousand of my demon beasts. His reaction made me swell with pride. "Haha, what do you think?" I replied, my voice brimming with confidence. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as I glanced at the terrified faces of the rebels. Their fear only made my grin widen. "This is amazing! No wonder you''re my big sister. All of them are over level 40¡­ with this many strong beasts, who would ever dare challenge us?" he exclaimed, his tone filled with excitement. As a general of war, I knew he was already strategizing the advantage such an army would bring. "Demon! She''s the evil demon! Look at this!" several of the rebels screamed, their voices trembling as they pointed at my beasts in a desperate attempt to sway the crowd. "Shut them up for me, please¡­" I said casually, brushing my hand through the air as though dismissing an inconvenience. I didn''t even bother to spare them a second glance. "Yes, Empress." Several men and women summoned their weapons. The battle didn''t last long¡ªmy side was far more powerful, quickly dealing with those who lacked the brains to realize their foolishness. "Tonight, we feast!" Eun-Woo roared, his booming voice igniting cheers from the crowd. "Glory to the Empire of Undying Flame! Glory to the Empress Lee Gaon!" Chants erupted, the energy in the square surging with unity and excitement. It brought a genuine smile to my face. Somehow, in this place, surrounded by these people, the emptiness in my heart felt full for the first time. Here, I truly felt alive. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Empress, if I may¡­" Choi Min-Jeong approached, bowing deeply before me. Her pink hair shimmered in the moonlight, making her youthful beauty all the more striking. Despite her age, she carried her role with the utmost seriousness, which I couldn''t help but admire. "Speak," I said, turning my gaze from the crowd now mingling and playing with the beasts. I had another surprise planned for them later, but for now, I focused on Min-Jeong. "While the Empress was absent, we received many refugees," she began cautiously. "I did not dare to fully accept them into the empire without your guidance. Would you be able to provide direction on this matter?" Her words made my heart sink. A harsh reminder of what it truly meant to be an Empress¡ªa ruler who carried the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. Fuck¡­ Maybe I should''ve delayed my return just a little longer. "Of course," I replied with a practiced smile. "But not tonight. Didn''t you hear Eun-Woo? Tonight is for celebrating. Go party and have fun; you can think about running the empire again tomorrow." I gently stroked her hair, and to my surprise, she leaned into it, allowing herself a moment of relaxation. What a strange girl. As she left to join the others, inspecting the beasts and mingling with the crowd, I found myself standing alone with Malrang by my side. "You''ve grown strong," she said softly, her voice carrying a warmth that caught me off guard. "Mhm." I nodded absentmindedly, but then a realization struck me like lightning. "Wait a second¡­" My eyes widened as I turned to face her fully. "How the hell can you talk?" She was speaking fluent human language. I had gotten so used to casually conversing with my beasts that it didn''t register at first, but now it hit me¡ªbefore I left, she couldn''t speak at all. "Haha," Malrang laughed mischievously, her cheeky grin full of mischief. "I''m not telling you!" Before I could press her further, she dashed off to join the other beasts, leaving me dumbfounded. That fox¡­ she''s really pushing it. Bullying me whenever she gets the chance¡­ But I couldn''t help the warm smile that spread across my face. It felt good to be back. With a single thought, all of my beasts shifted into their humanoid forms. Gasps and startled screams echoed across the square as the crowd took in the sight of them. The looks on their faces were priceless, and I couldn''t suppress the laughter that bubbled up. "My demon beasts have received a special trait¡ªthey are now half-human. This means they will take part in our daily lives, living here as citizens. Those against this idea, speak now. But let it be clear¡ªany racism will be punished by me personally." My voice rang out, firm and unyielding. I hated one thing about humanity: the rotten hearts that surfaced when faced with those who were different. I knew there would be those who harbored prejudice against my beasts, but I had to set the tone now. Planting a seed of fear in their hearts might not eliminate their hatred, but it would make them think twice before acting on it. "This empire will be a haven for all who are willing to serve it¡ªno exceptions." I scanned the crowd, noting the sour expressions on a few faces. They didn''t dare speak out, though I could see the conflict in their eyes. I didn''t blame them entirely; everyone had their own morals and beliefs. But in my empire, my rules were absolute. "We will live together in harmony, Empress. Do not worry." A woman stepped forward, her voice steady and reassuring. "Yes, we promise to live in peace. But about the housing..." An older man spoke next, his expression complicated. He didn''t outright oppose my decree, but it was clear he struggled with the idea. His tone was carefully measured, likely in an attempt to phrase his concerns without directly challenging me. "No problem," I said, my tone calm but firm. "They will sleep inside my world, a space that belongs only to my beasts. But let me make one thing clear¡ªthey will work hard to build their own place. No one is asking you to lift a finger." My words carried weight, and I noticed the crowd''s shift as angry glares turned toward the old man. "But," I added, softening my tone slightly, "those who wish to help will receive beautiful rewards." I didn''t actually have any rewards planned yet, but I''d make sure Seong-Hoon came up with something. After all, I needed to teach him a lesson for grabbing my horns earlier. As if on cue, his body shivered slightly, and I couldn''t help but giggle. It was amusing how he always seemed to sense when he was in trouble. For some reason, being around him wasn''t as bad as I liked to pretend¡ªit was actually... comfortable. As the night fell, the entire town erupted into celebration. Music, laughter, and the clinking of glasses filled the air as the festivities took over. People from neighboring towns poured into the capital, eager to welcome my return and introduce themselves to me. I had taken a particular interest in the people governing the main cities. In the short time I was away, I learned that a total of thirty-two cities had been established. Many of these cities were designed to support people at starting levels, and apparently, the influx of newcomers hadn''t slowed down. This world was still receiving more and more people from the outside, though it was clear that most of them had no gaming experience and were struggling to adapt to the system. That was why the governor of Lurma City, Yoon Ha-eun, had stepped up as a leader. She had established academies to teach these people, accommodating students of all ages, from young to old. When I met her, I could tell immediately from her eyes¡ªshe was truly a kind-hearted person, someone who genuinely cared about others. But, as always, good news came hand in hand with bad news. The bad news was tied to a neighboring force¡ªa violent and bloodthirsty group that had been constantly raiding, robbing, and killing. Worse, they had kidnapped many women from our empire for reasons too vile to speak aloud. I decided that once the party was over, and after handling several pressing matters, I would pay them a visit. I wanted to meet their so-called "handsome emperor," or whatever ridiculous title he had given himself. It was the perfect opportunity to cement my leadership and show my people just how much I had grown. Chapter 140 Warmth of Friendship I decided to delay my departure by a few days; there was far too much to address after my prolonged absence. For now, the party to celebrate my return took priority, though Seong-Hoon seemed to have other plans. Before I could protest, he grabbed my hand and started dragging me toward the palace."You need to rest before the festivities, Big Sis," he said with a grin that was both mischievous and determined. His grip was firm, leaving no room for argument. As we entered the palace, I noticed how much it had changed. The entire interior had been transformed¡ªit felt more spacious, grander. My eyes were drawn to the massive black throne at the end of the main hall. Adorned in intricate gold designs, it radiated power and authority, a throne truly befitting an empress. The urge to sit on it surged within me, but before I could give in, Seong-Hoon tugged me toward another room. "Hey, what do you think you''re doing?" I asked, suspicion creeping into my voice. "This is your room, Big Sis." He glanced back at me with a smile, and with a flourish, he pushed open the door. The sight took my breath away. The room was beautifully decorated, a masterpiece of elegance and grandeur, fit for an empress in every sense. The colors, the furniture, the atmosphere¡ªit was perfect. It even managed to feel welcoming despite its extravagance. "We all worked hard to create this," Seong-Hoon said, his voice brimming with pride and enthusiasm. "I hope you like it!" For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. The gesture surprised me, and though I''d never admit it out loud, I felt deeply touched. "It''s... perfect," I murmured, a rare warmth blooming in my chest. As my eyes landed on the luxurious bed in the corner, I couldn''t help but smile. I hated to admit it, but I missed the comfort of a proper bed. After so long sleeping on the cold, hard ground, this was exactly what I needed. I couldn''t help but push Seong-Hoon away, stepping into the room and diving onto the massive king-sized bed. The moment I landed, I sank into its plush softness. Closing my eyes, I let out a low, satisfied moan. "Ahh... This is nice," I murmured, relishing the comfort I had missed for so long. "We''re glad you like it," a deep voice said suddenly. My eyes shot open, and to my surprise, all of them were standing inside the room. Even Choi Min-Jeong was there, though she looked particularly timid, hovering near the door as if unsure of her place. Her shy demeanor stood out in the otherwise lively group, but somehow, it felt like she belonged. I think it suits her, I mused. "Empress, we¡ª" Min-Jeong began to speak, her voice soft, but I cut her off before she could finish, making her panic slightly as she stumbled over her words. "I told you," I said firmly, pointing at her, "just call me Gaon. Or," I added with a teasing smirk, shifting my finger to Seong-Hoon, "you can join that idiot and call me Big Sis." I laughed slightly. "Big Sis, you¡ª!" Seong-Hoon put on the most innocent face, dropping dramatically to his knees and pretending to apologize. "Big Sis, this fool shall forever serve you, but please, just call me by my name," he said, bowing deeply in an exaggerated fashion. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I rolled my eyes, suppressing a laugh as I flicked a weak air shatter at him. The gentle force sent him flying backward, landing unceremoniously on his butt. "Are you even a man? Why are you groveling on your knees for me?" I teased, laughing. Somehow, my heart felt lighter here, surrounded by these people. The heaviness I''d carried for so long seemed to melt away, replaced by a happiness I hadn''t felt in years. Malrang''s soft, warm body rested against me in her small form, looking adorably content. Jieun had climbed onto the bed as well, sitting beside me like it was the most natural thing in the world. Eun-Woo entered then, balancing a tray laden with cookies and a massive cake. The scent filled the room, and my eyes widened slightly as I took it all in. "Gaon," he began, his deep voice warm, "we''ve managed to tame a few monsters that are similar to cows and chickens. These are the fruits of everyone''s hard work." I felt a pang of sadness then, my gaze lingering on the food. I can''t eat it. That simple thought echoed in my mind. "I know you can''t get full on it," Eun-Woo said, as if reading my thoughts. "But you can still taste it, right?" His words made me pause. Taste? I''d completely forgotten about that. My heart raced slightly. "Can¡­ Can I try?" I asked, hesitantly. The thought of tasting something¡ªjust tasting¡ªsparked a flicker of hope within me. Even if it held no nutritional value, perhaps I could still savor the experience. "Wait a bit." Seong-Hoon''s voice cut through the moment, and suddenly the room dimmed. With a snap of his fingers, the candles'' flames shrank, casting the space into a serene glow. Freezing mist curled through the air, dying the room in a soft, ethereal blue light. The glow was faint but enough to illuminate the room, wrapping the space in a tranquil ambiance. Snowflakes fell gracefully from the ceiling, their radiant glow transforming the room into a winter paradise. The shimmering light reflected off the icy crystals, making it feel like we had stepped into a magical wonderland. "When did you learn how to impress others?" I asked teasingly, but my words only made Seong-Hoon grin proudly. "Hehe¡­ I''ve been training in soul power. What do you think?" "It''s beautiful..." I said softly, reaching out to catch one of the delicate snowflakes. It melted slowly against my palm, leaving a faint, warm sensation behind. Somehow, that tiny snowflake seemed to carry a message¡ªan emotion¡ªgentle, beautiful, and filled with warmth. It felt almost like... love. I glanced at Seong-Hoon instinctively, but he was busy chatting with Eun-Woo, no longer paying me any attention. My chest tightened slightly, and a flicker of conflict stirred within me. No, it can''t be that, I thought, trying to shake off the feeling. It must be like a brother loving his sister. This idiot probably doesn''t even know anything about romance. "My turn!" Jieun''s excited voice thankfully snapped me back to reality. She raised her hands, and in the next moment, the snowflakes shimmered with a celestial glow, as if they held fragments of the cosmos within them. The room seemed to transform yet again, this time into a vision of the stars themselves. "It''s so beautiful..." I muttered under my breath, unable to stop the words from escaping. Jieun''s sharp ears, of course, caught them instantly. "You think so, Sis?" she beamed with pride. "I can make an even better show!" Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire Before I could stop her, the room began to tremble under the force of her growing power. "Enough!" I interrupted, placing a firm hand on her shoulder. "The palace doesn''t need another renovation." Her pout was immediate, but she reluctantly lowered her hands, the trembling subsiding. "You''re no fun," she grumbled, crossing her arms, but her mischievous grin hinted she wasn''t truly upset. But then I noticed the cake was gone. When I glanced to Min-Jeong''s side, I saw her standing slightly apart from the group. She held the cake in her hands, a single large candle flickering in the middle. "Welcome back, Empress," she said, her voice soft but steady. "May this first year of your rulership, and our friendship, be the best year of your life. And may there be many more to come." Her cheeks reddened slightly, clearly embarrassed, but she stood firm, her sincerity shining through. A single tear rolled down my cheek, and before I knew it, another followed, then another¡­ until I burst into tears¡ªtears I hadn''t tasted in so long. They were tears of happiness, a feeling so rare in my life that it almost overwhelmed me. My existence had always been chaos and pain, but now, in this moment, I realized something I''d never allowed myself to believe before. I have friends... I''m happy now... People who truly cared about me, who loved me¡ªand I loved them in return. At that moment, I swore to myself to protect them, no matter what. "Big Sis, why are you crying?" Seong-Hoon asked, rushing over to grab my hand, his expression filled with worry. I slapped his forehead lightly, shaking him off with a chuckle. "I''m happy, you idiot..." I said, laughter bubbling up from deep within. "Ha... hahaha!" I laughed from the bottom of my heart, my emotions spilling out freely for the first time in what felt like forever. "Thank you¡­ to all of you," I said, my voice trembling but full of gratitude. With that, I leaned forward and blew out the candle, plunging the room into darkness. My wish¡­ is to forever stay like this, I thought, the warmth in my heart burning brighter than ever. Chapter 141 Seong-Hoons Invitation At that moment, I wished time would stop¡ªit was the happiest moment of my life. This new world had, at last, become my home. We had a little party of our own, and the cake was especially delicious¡ªunlike anything I remembered from my old world.I wondered if it was because of the local ingredients or if my taste buds had changed. I could feel the food practically disintegrate the moment it entered my stomach. It didn''t provide me with any energy, but it wasn''t as bad as I had feared. At least I could still enjoy something sweet from time to time. After the constant taste of nothing but meat, I had been craving vegetables or desserts. After several hours, a messenger arrived to announce that the festival was fully prepared. "Are you ready, Gaon?" Eun-Woo asked seriously. Among everyone, I felt he understood me best¡ªalways observant, always attentive. I hesitated for a moment, feeling a familiar pang of worry. Social anxiety had always been a part of me, making it difficult to be around others. Massive gatherings like this were exhausting, but this was for my people. I had no choice but to push through and shake off my unease. "Yeah, let''s go. I''m excited to see what everyone has prepared," I said, a hint of genuine excitement stirring in my heart. Even in my wildest dreams, I had never imagined this day would come. To think that I, Lee Gaon, a simple girl who only knew how to play video games, would now stand as the ruler of a massive empire. And to have so many people look up to me¡­ Just what had I done in life to deserve this? Haha¡­ I mocked myself in my mind. Still, I couldn''t ignore the subtle shift within me. My thirst for revenge¡ªonce all-consuming¡ªwas starting to wane. I realized that as long as I had people around me, as long as I could protect and care for them, the horrors of my past seemed to matter less. But I couldn''t let it all go. Not yet. Not until those who had wronged me were gone¡ªespecially Jeong Suhan. My grip on the desire for vengeance remained firm, even as a small part of me longed to let it slip away. "Come on, big sis Gaon, let''s go together," Jieun said cheerfully, tugging at my arm. We all left the room, with Malrang perched comfortably on my shoulders. As we stepped into the main square, I was greeted by a breathtaking sight. The entire city had been transformed¡ªbeautiful lanterns adorned every corner, casting a warm glow, and the air was filled with the lively sound of music and laughter. The festivities had turned the place into a scene straight out of a bygone era, as if we had stepped back hundreds of years to a time when kings still ruled the world. "Amazing..." I whispered to myself, my voice barely audible over the cheerful sounds around me. This moment felt perfect. For a fleeting second, I wished this celebration would never end. "The empress is here, everyone gather around!" a short teenager shouted. I recognized him¡ªKim Taemin. His story was a tragic one. His parents had sacrificed themselves to protect him when their entire family was summoned to this world. Because of that, I allowed him to stay in the city despite his young age. At just fourteen years old, he was remarkably talented, though a bit cowardly. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire The crowd quickly turned their attention to me, and to my surprise, everyone dropped to their knees, bowing deeply before me. Panic rose in my chest. One of the first rules I''d established while building this empire was that I wasn''t a god¡ªI didn''t want to be treated as one. This empire of the Undying Flame was for friends and comrades, not for worshippers. "Please, stand up," I said, my voice trembling slightly. "This empire is for those who are my equals, my friends. Why are you kneeling and bowing to me? I don''t want to be that kind of empress." "We bow because we respect you and your strength," the guard who had questioned me when I returned spoke, his forehead still pressed firmly to the ground. "Thank you for training so hard and coming back to us. We are most glad that you are safe and unharmed, and we promise to protect the empress." As if on cue, everyone rose to their feet, their eyes burning with determination. "WE VOW TO FOREVER SERVE THE EMPIRE OF THE UNDYING FLAME AND TO PROTECT AND RESPECT THE EMPRESS JUST AS MUCH AS SHE RESPECTS AND PROTECTS US. WE ARE THE CHILDREN OF THE EMPIRE. WE ARE ETERNAL!" they chanted together in unison, their voices booming into the night sky like a tidal wave. The emotions hit me all at once, overwhelming and indescribable. In my entire life, I had never felt anything like this. For the first time, I felt the weight of their trust and unwavering loyalty. Despite my appearance¡ªdespite looking like a demon¡ªthey had chosen to stay. They¡­ "Thank you..." I said, my voice trembling as my eyes filled with tears. "THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR SERVING THE EMPIRE AND RESPECTING ME! I PROMISE TO FOREVER PROTECT YOU AND MAKE THIS EMPIRE A PLACE YOU CAN ALL PROUDLY CALL HOME!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, my voice echoing through the entire city. The crowd erupted into a thunderous cheer, their voices merging into one overwhelming roar of celebration. And with that, the party began. Music filled the air as skilled musicians played lively tunes. Others showcased their abilities, creating stunning displays of light and magic that painted the night sky in vibrant colors. The magical atmosphere wrapped itself around the city, lifting everyone''s spirits. Everywhere I looked, there were smiles and laughter. The people were happy. And, so was I. I was genuinely surprised that somehow, they had already managed to invent alcohol in this world. Just how fast is everyone evolving? What''s next? Will we soon have television again? Maybe even computers? Hours later, the festivities were in full swing, and everyone who was allowed to drink had already gotten pretty wasted. Seong-Hoon and Eun-Woo weren''t exceptions¡ªthey were both laughing and dancing together, thoroughly enjoying themselves. It was amusing to watch them let loose for once. I had taken a few shots of soju myself. I missed the taste. The warm, nostalgic burn was a reminder of the old world. "Yup, that''s the good stuff," I murmured happily, savoring the familiar sensation. The alcohol did its job, making it easier for me to relax and go through the night. For the kids, an entirely different area was set up¡ªdedicated to those who were underage. It was lively in its own way, with a massive playground, sparring matches, and little showcases of their powers. There were cakes, juices, and other treats, and for now, it seemed to be enough to keep them happy. I found myself smiling as I watched them. Their carefree energy was infectious, and after a moment of hesitation, I decided to join them. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Empress!" the kids shouted in unison, their faces lighting up with excitement as I approached. "I''ve come to check up on you all," I said with a warm smile, though I could already sense trouble brewing when Jieun gave a subtle nod to the other kids. That mischievous look in her eyes had me on edge. "Empress, can you tell us any stories from your travels?" one of the kids asked eagerly. "Yeah! We wanna hear how you beat up bad guys and monsters and how you got those big wings and horns!" another chimed in, their enthusiasm growing. "Can I touch the tail? Can I?!" one persistent girl asked, tugging at my dress as she bounced in place. Suddenly, it dawned on me¡ªI had made a grave mistake. Kids were dangerous, relentless, and impossible to reason with. My instincts screamed at me to run, but before I could make a move, they all jumped me. "Hey¡ªwhat are you¡ª?!" I exclaimed, but it was no use. Giggling and chattering, they forced me to the ground. I sighed in resignation as they pinned me with their boundless energy, making it clear I wasn''t escaping anytime soon. For the next hour, I entertained them with stories of my travels¡ªhow I fought monsters, faced off against villains, and gained my wings and horns. They listened with wide eyes and gasps at all the right moments. By the end, they had me summon the dragons and let them ride. I had no choice but to comply unless I wanted to spend yet another hour under siege. My demon beasts graciously took on the task, giving me the freedom to escape. Finally, I''m out¡­ I thought, letting out a long sigh of relief. "Big sis." A familiar voice called out to me, and I turned to see Seong-Hoon, slightly drunk, making his way toward me. His usual carefree grin was replaced with a somewhat awkward expression. I stiffened slightly, still feeling a little uneasy around him after the whole snowflake incident and the strange emotions it had stirred. "Big sis, would you please allow me to take you dancing?" he asked, his voice surprisingly soft and sincere. "Huh? Me and you dancing? Are you crazy, Kim Seong-Hoon? Or is it the alcohol talking? Haha!" I laughed, attempting to brush it off, but my words seemed to have the opposite effect. His innocent expression turned unexpectedly serious, his gaze unwavering. "No, it''s just me," he said firmly. "It has nothing to do with alcohol." His eyes burned with a strange sense of dedication that caught me off guard. "I¡ª" I began, about to refuse, when something massive pushed me forward, sending me stumbling straight into his embrace. Startled, I glanced back to see Malrang in her towering form, a mischievous grin plastered on her face. Her gleaming eyes radiated pure mischief. That damn fox... Just you wait, I thought, already plotting my revenge. I turned my attention back to Seong-Hoon, only to realize how close our faces were. The proximity felt stifling, awkward¡ªbut oddly, I didn''t pull away. Perhaps it was too late, or perhaps¡­ I simply didn''t want to anymore. "Shall we dance then?" he asked softly, his voice almost a whisper. Before I could reply, the crowd around us grew silent, and the music shifted to a slow, elegant instrumental piece. My heart thudded in my chest as Seong-Hoon gently took my hand and placed his other on my waist. I was a terrible dancer¡ªalways had been¡ªbut my current agility saved me from embarrassing myself completely. Somehow, I managed not to step on his toes. The rhythm came naturally after a while, and we moved in unison under the glowing lanterns. To my surprise, more people joined us, filling the square with life as they danced around us. The warm glow of the festival enveloped us, and the energy of the moment was contagious. Yet, as we danced, I felt something shift inside me. A strange warmth bloomed within¡ªa feeling alien to me, one I couldn''t quite name. But whatever it was, it left me both unsettled and¡­ at peace. Chapter 142 Dominance Displayed The night soon turned to morning, and the empire fell into a quiet lull as the festivities ended. After the dance, Seong-Hoon and I didn''t exchange another word for the rest of the night. The air between us felt heavy with unspoken emotions, so I chose to spend the remaining hours chatting with the citizens instead. It was heartwarming¡ªwholesome, even.People shared their stories of how they had ended up in this world, each tale more surreal than the last. Some, emboldened by the drinks, pledged their loyalty to me with slurred yet heartfelt words. I smiled and accepted their kindness, feeling a deep sense of connection with each of them. No matter who they were or where they came from, I believed everyone deserved a chance. But the peace was short-lived. As the first rays of sunlight painted the sky, a heavy atmosphere settled over the city. A commotion arose near the gates, and I instinctively knew something was wrong. My relaxed demeanor shifted into alertness as word reached me of strangers at the city''s entrance. Several imposing figures stood before the gates. Their armor gleamed menacingly under the morning light, and their domineering auras seemed to suck the air from the surroundings. Yet, it wasn''t just their appearance that set me on edge¡ªit was their presence. They reeked of hostility. Then, one of them stepped forward, a smirk plastered across his cruel face. His voice boomed through the silence, dripping with arrogance. "Hey, you pathetic worms! I heard your precious empress has returned. Why don''t you send her out here to me? Or maybe you''d rather watch me burn this little empire of yours to the ground!" He threw his head back and laughed, a disgusting sound that echoed through the streets, jolting the city awake. "Isn''t that the voice of that idiot?" someone in the crowd muttered. "Yeah, that self-proclaimed ''Handsome Emperor.'' Did he seriously bring himself here just to die?" "Pfft," another person chuckled, and soon laughter rippled through the gathering. "That fool has no idea which lion''s den he''s walked into. Let him in¡ªI want to see how he plans to take our empress away." The entire city burst into laughter, their confidence in me filling the air with an almost tangible energy. Despite the humor, I could feel the underlying tension. No matter who it was, I couldn''t let such arrogance go unchecked. I stepped out of my room, finding my friends gathered outside, their faces a mix of anticipation and readiness. Their eyes met mine, silently awaiting my decision. "Heh¡­" I smirked, crossing my arms. "What do you think? Should I show them who the boss around here really is?" Their grins mirrored my own, and I felt a spark of excitement light within me. Jieun stepped forward, her confidence unshaken. "Big sis Gaon, I can handle it! Who does that person think he is?" She showed no fear, her hands balled into fists, but I couldn''t help but laugh. "No, no, it''s fine. I''ll take care of it myself. Besides, I don''t want to kill them¡ªyet. I''ll just rough them up a bit and get any useful information out of them¡­ even if it means using some creative methods." My words caused everyone''s gazes to shift slightly, their expressions uneasy. "I''m kidding, I''m kidding! Haha!" I laughed it off, but deep down, I wasn''t joking. The thought of making those who dared to threaten me suffer was oddly satisfying. When had I developed such a habit? I didn''t know, but it seemed I enjoyed tormenting those who pissed me off. "Big sis, he''s strong," Seong-Hoon interjected, his tone laced with concern. "Even if he can''t compare to you, you should still be careful. We don''t know if he brought an army with him." His expression turned serious. "If you want, I''ll fight him. I can''t let some random trash face you." His determination made me pause, but then his next words surprised me. "I''ve reached level 50 already. I''m not that weak." I tilted my head, studying him. "Level 50? I didn''t expect you to grow so fast¡­ All of you are pretty high level. Just what exactly happened while I was away?" I glanced at the others, scanning them with my senses. Though Seong-Hoon was the only one at level 50, the others weren''t far behind. Their growth was impressive. "Right, we forgot to tell you, Empress," Choi Min-Jeong began, bowing respectfully. I sighed. "I told you already, unless absolutely necessary, just call me Gaon." "Right¡­ Big Sister Empress Gaon¡­" she said sheepishly. I groaned. "Can you really not drop the ''empress''?" "No! I want to call you Empress all the time!" she declared with an oddly determined look. "Fine, fine, have it your way. Just tell me already what happened," I said, giving in. Choi Min-Jeong took a deep breath, her expression growing serious. "After you left, a few days later, a massive beast wave crashed into the city. Many people had to take up arms to defend it. We''re not sure what causes these waves, but they''ve been repeating every two to three days." Her voice carried a weight of urgency, and I noticed her chest heaving slightly, likely from the tension of recounting the events. The room fell quiet as her words sank in. "Even I''m not sure what causes the other beasts to act like that," Malrang spoke, her voice steady but laced with unease. Her fur stood on end, making her look slightly funny, but I knew the situation was serious. "All I can say is their eyes are filled with pure terror, and I can feel a powerful aura looming somewhere far from this city. It''s approaching¡­ day by day, closer and closer." "But," Eun-Woo interrupted, his tone calm yet firm, "because of that, we''ve managed to grow a lot¡ªthough so have the other kingdoms. It''s said that the fool behind the gate is already at level 65. He''s higher than you, Gaon, but I believe in your strength. He most likely can''t even take one hit from you." He chuckled, but his emerald-green eyes shone with pure respect. It caught me off guard. I''d always wondered why Eun-Woo took his role so seriously, but now I started to understand. "I see..." I murmured, my gaze fixed on the gates. They creaked open slowly, and a tall man stepped forward, at least ten others following behind him. His armor was so shiny it reflected the morning light, making him appear like some grand warrior. But the size of it? Too big. I couldn''t help but smirk. What are you compensating for? I laughed inwardly. "Which one of you is Lee Gaon?!" roared one of the men flanking him, his voice booming. No one answered. Instead, the crowd erupted into laughter, their amusement echoing through the square. The group looked confused¡ªand furious. "What''s so funny, you garbage?!" the leader bellowed, his face red with rage. He resembled a kettle on the verge of boiling over. "Not much," a teenage boy from the crowd snickered, his voice cutting through the tension. "Just watching dead men walking." The leader snapped, his aura flaring as he lunged forward, aiming to kill the boy. I moved at lightning speed. Catching his fist mid-air, I felt the impact but brushed it off. It was weak. I shoved him back with ease, sending him crashing into his group like bowling pins. They fell in a heap, their arrogance shattered. "Who do you think you are to threaten my people?" I said coldly, my voice like ice. "If you wish to die, die alone. You won''t lay a single finger on them." The group scrambled to their feet, their faces pale as if they''d seen a ghost. "What the fuck are you?!" the leader growled, his voice shaky but defiant. "Me?" I taunted, stepping closer. "I''m your owner. Can''t you tell? Are you blind? I could fix that¡ªcome here, let me take a closer look at your disgusting face." My words ignited his fury. His aura flared even brighter, the pressure rippling through the square. For a moment, I worried it might damage the city. "Everyone," I called out, my voice steady but commanding. "Look closely. This is the strength I''ve achieved. Let these fools who dared to stand before me be the testimony to what your empress is capable of." Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire The crowd fell silent, all eyes locked on me. Every breath I took was met with quiet anticipation, the tension thick in the air. "Sovereign''s Domain," I whispered. Darkness erupted from me, swallowing the entire enemy group in an instant. The crowd was spared the sight of what came next. Inside the domain, the eleven men stood frozen, their eyes wide with fear. In a single motion, I knocked out all ten subordinates, leaving only the leader standing. He moved sluggishly, weighed down by the oppressive energy. For someone at level 65, he was nothing but a joke compared to Jeong Suhan. I reached him easily, grabbing him by the throat. With a simple swing, I shattered his overly elaborate armor, revealing his scrawny frame beneath. This is their leader? I thought, unimpressed. Who in their right mind would follow such a weakling? Outside the domain, it had all happened in the blink of an eye. As the darkness dissipated, the crowd gasped at the sight before them. Ten men lay unconscious on the ground, while the leader dangled high in the air, my hand gripping his throat. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So," I said, my voice cold and cutting, loud enough for everyone to hear, "tell me why you''ve come here. And decide quickly¡ªshould I hold your public execution now or later?" Chapter 143 Strengthening the Empire I held the man high, making sure everyone in the crowd could see him. An idea began to form in my mind¡ªsomething new, something fitting for a pathetic creature like him. Among the skills I''d gained through my endless torment, there was one in particular that seemed perfectly suited for him. Level 65 was still relatively high; instead of overtaking his country, I could make him my puppet. The irony made me smile."No, please, let me go! I''m sorry, I¡ª" His panicked plea was cut short as my hand struck his face with a resounding slap. "Sorry?" I snarled, leaning in close. "You''re sorry for torturing so many women? Is that how you show your supposed superiority?" My voice dripped with venom. "Just for that, I should boil your ''thing'' in cooking oil and make you beg for mercy." His face turned ashen, the color draining almost instantly. He struggled weakly against my grip, but it was futile. I slapped him again, the force snapping his head to the side. "The more you struggle, the more I''ll slap you," I warned, my tone low and icy. Bringing my face close to his ear, I whispered, "Now, tell me, why did you come here? Were you really here to take me away? Do you actually think you''re capable of that?" My voice took on a mocking lilt, each word designed to cut deeper. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire I could see the humiliation in his eyes, the broken pride of a man who thought he was untouchable. Perfect. I wasn''t just going to defeat him¡ªI was going to break him, destroy him completely¡­ only to rebuild him later into something far more useful. "Big sis, what should we do with the rest of them?" Seong-Hoon asked, his expression filled with disgust. "I have a plan, though it might be a bit hard for all of you to accept. I hope you''ll understand." The thought of enslaving someone might seem cruel¡ªespecially for an empress. In our old world, it was a deeply rooted taboo. But here? Here, strength ruled over everything. It didn''t matter how kind a ruler was¡ªif a stronger enemy appeared, they''d show no mercy. Honestly, the same could be said of previous world, though it was cloaked in complexities. "Yes," Seong-Hoon said without hesitation, his tone suddenly that of a loyal subordinate rather than a friend. Sometimes I still felt conflicted about how I should view everyone¡ªfriends, comrades, or simply those who followed me. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bring them to my throne room," I instructed, glancing at the leader in my grasp. "And him as well," I added, knocking him out cold with a flick of my wrist and handing him off to Eun-Woo. "I''ll take my leave until then." I turned toward the gathered crowd near the gates. Their eyes were wide, filled with awe. I could feel their gazes even without looking directly at them. "Hail the empress!" they chanted in unison. Their voices filled the air, and though I didn''t fully understand why, it felt good. For the first time, I felt like I wasn''t just taking up useless space in the universe¡ªI had purpose. "Thank you, everyone," I said warmly, my voice carrying over the noise. "Now, please, return to your daily lives. I will deal with these intruders. And for all the families who''ve suffered at their hands, I promise this: they will pay. Soon, we will have a puppet country to ensure their crimes never go unanswered." A soft smile graced my lips as I blurred out of sight, disappearing from the crowd''s view. The eruption of cheers that followed echoed behind me as I entered the palace. The sound tugged at my heart, bringing a faint but genuine smile to my face. The palace doors creaked open, revealing the path to my throne. For the first time in what felt like forever, I had the chance to sit on it. The grand, imposing seat looked as inviting as it was regal. I brushed my fingers along the armrests, taking in every detail of its craftsmanship, before finally settling down. The seat welcomed me with its softness, a stark contrast to the hard, unforgiving ground I''d grown used to. As I leaned back, I allowed myself a brief moment of peace, the weight of my role as empress settling on my shoulders¡ªbut this time, it didn''t feel so heavy. I let my body relax, sinking into the throne''s plush comfort. It felt far too good¡ªalmost intoxicating. The weight of power settled over me, but instead of feeling burdensome, it was... alluring. "Are you happy now, Gaon?" The eerie voice suddenly echoed in my mind, its presence as unwelcome as ever. Why? Are you here to tell me I''m doing something wrong again? "Hahaha, not at all," it replied with an unsettling chuckle. "In fact, I''m pleased you''ve finally settled down. And yet... you''re sinking deeper into the desires of power." Heh... Are you saying I''m going to lose myself in a power struggle? "Exactly. It''s not the first time you''ve mentioned taking over the world. And don''t try to fool me¡ªI can tell you weren''t joking. This isn''t the right path for you, Gaon." What do you know? The one who forced me to kill and devour souls now has the audacity to lecture me? That''s rich. Let me guess¡ªyou''re just scared I won''t need you anymore. The voice fell silent, and for a moment, I wondered if I''d struck a nerve. A small, self-satisfied smirk tugged at my lips. "Even so," it finally spoke, its tone softer, almost¡­ regretful? "You need to listen to me. Don''t lose yourself. If you have the chance, step down and go rogue again. That''s your path, Gaon. Being alone will make things easier for you." There was something strange in its voice¡ªsadness, maybe? No, that wouldn''t make sense. Whatever this entity was thinking, it didn''t matter. Before I could ponder further, the palace doors swung open, and Eun-Woo and Seong-Hoon escorted the eleven men inside. "Thank you," I said, leaning forward slightly. "Please, make them kneel before me." Without hesitation, they forced the captives to their knees. Malice flickered in their eyes, but beneath it, fear was evident. I crossed my legs and stared at the pitiful group before me. "So," I began, my voice cold and taunting, "what should I do with the likes of you? Any suggestions?" "Please, let us go," one of the men begged, his voice trembling under the weight of my aura. "No. Wrong answer." I raised my hand, summoning a small orb of darkness at my fingertip. With a flick, I sent it hurtling toward the man''s shoulder. The moment it struck, his flesh began to rot, decay spreading rapidly from the impact site. This was the combined power of darkness and death powers, something I could now wield even without the system. Though with the system''s support, it was infinitely stronger. "AAARRRGGGHHH!" His screams pierced the air, the sound sharp and desperate. The others recoiled in horror, scrambling to put distance between themselves and their writhing companion. "Let''s try this again," I said, my tone dripping with malice. I leaned back slightly, letting the shadows around me dance ominously. Even if this was an act, it felt right¡ªlike a role I was always meant to play. Alien, yes, but also strangely familiar and¡­ comfortable. "How can we solve this situation?" I asked, my voice calm but laced with menace. One of the subordinates broke first, his panic spilling over. "Kill our leader!" he cried, his voice frantic. "It was all his idea! Please, just spare us!" "Yes, yes!" the others cried in unison. There was no loyalty among them. Betrayal¡­ If there was one thing I despised above all else, it was betrayal. "And what about you?" I turned to their leader. He had already resigned himself to his fate, his posture slumped in defeat. "Spare them," he said quietly, his head bowed. "Let my men return home." "I see... Good." The ten faces lit up with newfound hope, their expressions quickly twisting into smug grins as they sneered at their own leader. Their behavior said everything about the state of their country¡ªself-serving and rotten to the core. Let''s see... All of them are rulers. Perfect. "Seong-Hoon," I called out casually. The two of them were chatting quietly, with Eun-Woo leaning closer to whisper, "Don''t you think Gaon''s changed a little?" "Yeah, but this version of her is really cool," Seong-Hoon replied, his tone far too casual for my liking. "What do you think¡ªdoes she also look a bit hotter now?" My ears burned, and I clenched my fists. Did these two really think my level wasn''t high enough to hear their private little chat? "Now that you mention it... yeah, you''re right," Eun-Woo added, confirming my irritation. "Seong-Hoon!" I raised my voice, and the moment they noticed, they jumped, guilt written all over their faces. "Ah? Ye-yes!" Seong-Hoon stammered, clearly trying to act as if nothing had happened. His expression was priceless¡ªhalf apologetic, half pretending innocence. "Tell me," I said, my voice calm but sharp, "how many more kills do you need to reach King level?" Seong-Hoon immediately caught the hidden meaning in my words. That''s why I trusted him¡ªhe understood me best. In a flash, one of the rulers'' heads flew through the air. Seong-Hoon''s aura surged, his level spiking as he ascended to King level. I nodded in approval, watching the shocked faces of the remaining men as they screamed like frightened children. "Eun-Woo," I said, turning to him next. Without hesitation, another head rolled, and Eun-Woo''s aura surged as well, signaling his rise to King level. "Good," I said simply, my voice carrying a note of satisfaction. Their strength would be invaluable to the empire. "Now," I continued, "invite Jieun, Min-Jeong, and a few other trusted rulers. It''s time to strengthen our empire." Chapter 144 The Seven Demon Commanders The men on the ground suddenly scrambled to their feet, attempting to flee, but I extended a single finger. Black chains erupted from the air, snaking toward them and coiling tightly around their bodies. The chains yanked them back down to their knees with a forceful snap. My Soul Shackle skill had grown to such a level that controlling people like this felt effortless.The only one who didn''t move was their leader. For all his faults, he still retained a shred of dignity¡ªunlike his pathetic subordinates. "You might as well sit still and wait for your deaths," I said coldly, my voice carrying a finality that made them tremble. "Don''t think you can escape me. I''ll give you a choice: a quick death, or ages of torture. Decide wisely." It took about ten minutes for Seong-Hoon and Eun-Woo to return, with Jieun and Min-Jeong following close behind. Both girls looked sharp, though Min-Jeong''s pink hair and timid demeanor betrayed her unease. She wasn''t used to situations like this yet. "Empress, this is¡­?" Min-Jeong asked hesitantly. "How many kills do you need to reach King level?" I asked casually, leaning back on my throne. "Me?" Her eyes widened as panic bubbled in her voice. "Ah! Yes, um¡ªjust one more! I''ve only killed one before, and he was an awful man, and I¡ª!" Before she could finish, one of the men''s heads exploded, his body consumed by celestial light before dissolving into nothingness. Min-Jeong yelped and stumbled back, her expression frozen in shock. But Jieun¡­ Jieun stood still, her face completely devoid of emotion. The little girl was far more ruthless than I''d anticipated, which unsettled me slightly. She hadn''t waited for me to give the order. She already knew what she needed to do and acted without hesitation. "Pick your target and end him," Jieun instructed Min-Jeong, her voice cold and devoid of warmth. "This is an opportunity given to you by Big Sis Gaon. Don''t waste it." "Ye-Yes!" Min-Jeong stammered, her hands trembling. Suddenly, a massive vine erupted from the ground, impaling another man straight through the skull. His lifeless body crumpled, leaving only six of them kneeling before me. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where are the others?" I asked, absently twirling a strand of hair between my fingers. "They''re on their way," Eun-Woo responded confidently. "Would you like us to summon them faster?" "No need," I replied with a smirk, watching the remaining men squirm in terror. "Tell me about the individuals who will be joining the ranks of the Kings." Seong-Hoon stepped forward, dropping to one knee like a knight and placing his hand on his chest. "My empress¡­" he said with exaggerated seriousness, his tone dripping with theatrics that made my body shiver¡ªnot in a good way. "Who the fuck are you?" I snapped, flicking my finger and sending a weak air blast at him. The impact launched him straight out of the main door. "There he goes again," Eun-Woo sighed, shaking his head as if this were a daily occurrence. "I wonder if this will become a regular thing, knowing him." At least someone here could still function like a normal person. "Gaon," Eun-Woo continued, "the others are two men and one woman. They joined shortly after you left, and I''ve personally vetted them. They''re trustworthy and skilled warriors, all close to level 50." Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire Finally, someone who could actually provide useful answers. "Thanks," I said, nodding in approval and giving him a warm smile. "What about their roles?" I leaned forward slightly, my curiosity piqued. Their roles would determine their true value. I silently hoped for something unique¡ªgamblers, perhaps. Anything other than another standard role would be a blessing. "How about they introduce themselves to you? They''re almost here," he replied, his tone calm and assured. "Fair enough. Oh, and Eun-Woo," I said, "can you grab Seong-Hoon and make him behave? I have a very special message to share with all of you once this is over." "Sure thing!" he roared, his booming voice echoing through the hall. Without hesitation, he rushed out to retrieve the idiot from wherever he had crash-landed. A few quiet minutes passed before Malrang strolled into the room. She had been spending her time hunting outside recently, often bringing back food for the empire. She didn''t seem fazed by the scene unfolding around her. With her usual nonchalance, she padded over and climbed onto my lap, curling up comfortably. "I''m going to sleep a little. I''m too tired," she murmured, her tone soft and relaxed. "Mhm," I hummed in approval, gently stroking her fur. For Malrang, I didn''t mind at all. She was more than just my companion¡ªshe was the closest thing I had to a true friend. While I waited for the others to show up, I chatted a bit with the girls. Jieun mentioned that the empire lacked the necessary funds, and though it was a pressing issue, I assured her that I''d find a solution soon. I had a few ideas in mind, but right now, more immediate matters demanded my attention. Moments later, two tall men in their twenties stepped into the throne room. Both were robust but not overly bulky. One had long violet hair, while the other had short black hair and wore a black mask that concealed his face. Somehow, I could tell he was quite handsome beneath it. Then there was the woman¡ªlong black hair, strikingly beautiful, with almost jet-black eyes. Her white dress, though slightly revealing, was elegant and eye-catching, giving her the aura of a seductress. However, her innocent expression betrayed her looks, making her seem both alluring and harmless at once. The three of them knelt before me the moment they stepped in, their voices ringing in unison. "Empress!" I nodded. "Rise," I said casually but with a welcoming tone. They stood, their postures respectful yet strong. So far, I liked them. They carried themselves like proper warriors. "Please," I began, "I don''t believe we''ve met before. State your names and roles." I could have easily inspected them using my powers and saved time, but it would have been rude, and I wanted to hear it from them. The man with violet hair stepped forward first. "I''m Kim Min-Jae. I''m from Busan, and I love to fight. I hope we can get along, and I promise to serve the empire with everything I''ve got." I couldn''t help but laugh, which seemed to make him worry. "I didn''t ask for your life story," I teased, making him blush slightly from embarrassment. "But thank you. I''m from Seoul, pleased to have you on board. Now, your role?" "My role is Void Slasher," he said, recovering his composure. "I specialize in manipulating the void around me, and I can easily slash through time and space. It''s my most powerful feature, though it comes with many limitations." To demonstrate, he summoned an extremely long violet longsword and slashed at the air, creating a tear in the void¡ªa skill eerily similar to my space shatter. "Good. I like that," I said with a nod of approval. "Next." The masked man stepped forward, his voice calm and casual. "I''m Park Ji-Hoon, Shadow Assassin." He summoned two sleek black daggers and disappeared from sight. In the next instant, he reappeared beside me, his daggers at my throat. But I was ready. My scythe rested against his neck before he could blink. "Good. I like you," I said with a grin. His eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting me to see through his move. It seemed to earn his respect, and he quickly stepped back, bowing deeply. "I swear to serve this empire with my life," he declared while on his knees. "Good," I said, turning my gaze to the woman. "I believe we''ve met before, Empress, though I don''t think you''d remember me," she began, her voice trembling slightly. "I was part of the Kingdom of Gamers. But after witnessing your strength, I realized I wanted to serve you instead. You''re so¡­ cool!" Suddenly, she started breathing heavily, her wide eyes giving me chills. I didn''t want to imagine what was going through her head. "Name?" I interrupted, snapping her out of whatever strange thoughts she was having. "Yes!" she jumped, looking flustered. "I''m Lee Seo-Yeon, Frost Empress. I know the name sounds arrogant, but I swear the only one worthy of the title ''Empress'' is you!" As if to prove her point, the temperature in the throne room plummeted, the entire space turning to ice. Her powers were incredible, but I quickly countered with my flames, restoring the balance before her frost killed the remaining men. "Good," I said, nodding. "I like that. The three of you are more than welcome here." I then turned my attention to the men kneeling on the floor. "Prove your worth to me. Two kills each. Leave only the leader alive," I commanded. The executions were swift. Within moments, only the leader remained, trembling on his knees. His face was pale, tears streaking down his cheeks. I looked at the seven standing before me. They were strong, capable, and now proven. Their gazes met mine, filled with respect and readiness for whatever I commanded next. "I name the seven of you the Demon Commanders of the Empire of the Undying Flame," I declared. "Your title reflects your strength. From this moment on, you are my most powerful warriors and my most trusted aides!" Chapter 145 Human Slave I watched the seven people gather around me, kneeling on the ground and giving me their respect. In that moment, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It was such an unordinary experience for someone like me. Still, it wasn''t a bad feeling¡ªfar from it. Having someone''s utmost trust in you was unique, almost foreign. Coming from a family that hadn''t trusted me in the end¡­ well, I didn''t want to think about that now. It wasn''t worth the emotional turmoil.Instead, I chose to savor this moment here, with people who truly mattered. Soon, everyone''s eyes fell on the last person who had yet to submit to me. The silence was deafening as I stood from my throne, walking slowly toward the man still kneeling on the ground. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I haven''t asked your name yet," I said, my voice low and intimidating. "Han Seungho," he spat out between sobs and tears. His entire body trembled, and I wasn''t sure if he was preparing for death or simply overwhelmed by fear. Whatever he was expecting, he definitely didn''t see what came next. I placed my hand over his head. This skill felt strange¡ªenslaving a living person was entirely different from binding a beast. I had to reach directly for his soul and brand it with my name. As I infused my soul power into him, Han Seungho began to shake uncontrollably, his entire body convulsing under the pressure. It was like stepping into a dark abyss. I could feel the flow of my energy, the path it took, but controlling it was another matter entirely. It felt elusive, as if I were fumbling in a void. Minutes passed as I finally reached my destination. The process had clearly taken a toll on him, but did I care? Not in the slightest. If it were someone else, perhaps I''d feel some pity. But for this human garbage? No. When I reached his soul, it looked¡­ grey, dull, lifeless. I wondered what kind of powers he possessed¡ªif any at all. The feeling was faint, but still there. I etched the characters of my name directly onto his soul, branding him as my slave. Yes, I know how wrong that sounds, but this isn''t Earth. Here, the choices are simple: enslave or kill. [Congratulations!] [You have branded your first soul] [Your soul power has been greatly enhanced] A sudden surge of energy rushed through me, powerful and intoxicating, boosting my cultivation even further. My entire being felt sharper, stronger. [Enslaved people: 1/10] [Reward for fulfilling this requirement: Next soul evolution] Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire The message from the system caught me off guard. My lips curled into a smirk. This wasn''t just a victory¡ªit was progress. And I would take every step needed to move forward, no matter how dark the path. My eyes widened as I stared at the system display. Taming beasts was one thing, but humans? The idea was shocking, though strangely fitting for this world. It wasn''t a particularly difficult quest¡ªchoosing ten people to brand as my own was almost laughably easy. But as I considered it, a thought sparked like lightning in the depths of my memory. Revenge. And one name burned brighter than all others: Nam Ji-Ho. The only person who had ever beaten me in a fight. Ruthless, cunning, and well-connected, Nam Ji-Ho wasn''t the type to stay quiet. If he was still out there¡ªand I was sure he was¡ªhe must have heard about my empire by now. My lips curled into a smirk. Perhaps it was time to remind him that no one could surpass me for long. Meanwhile, the man at my feet had stopped shaking. His eyes darted around, wide with terror, as though finally comprehending what had just happened. "How do you address me?" I asked, curiosity dripping from my tone. I wanted to test how this skill truly worked. "M-Master¡­" he stammered, the word leaving his lips hesitantly, as if he barely believed it himself. I could see the conflict in his gaze¡ªthe shock of submission warring with the remnants of his pride. And then, as though reality had suddenly crashed down on him, panic set in. He scrambled to his feet, his movements frantic, and tried to run. "Keep staying on your knees for the next five days," I said softly. Without hesitation, he dropped back to the ground, unable to resist or even speak without my command. "What was that, Big Sis?" Kim Seong-Hoon''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the man obeying me like a loyal puppy. "A new skill I picked up on my journey. Why? Are you interested in being my second slave?" I teased, raising an eyebrow. "Yes, please!" he replied, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. Everyone turned to look at him with a mix of shock and disbelief. Just what was wrong with his brain? "I''ll pass¡­" I said, waving him off without even sparing him a glance. "Empress, if I may," Lee Seo-Yeon''s voice chimed in from one side. I noticed her body inching closer to me, her posture almost predatory. From the other side, Seong-Hoon moved closer as well, his eyes locking with hers in a silent battle of wills. Sparks seemed to fly between them, as if lightning was clashing in the air around me. Seriously, what was wrong with these people? "Speak," I said with a sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Yes!" she exclaimed, her voice almost trembling. "This skill of yours is truly magnificent and so powerful. Do you think with this skill we could¡­?" She hesitated, her words catching in her throat as she gulped audibly, clearly nervous about finishing her thought. "Take over the world?" I replied, turning her question back on her. Her eyes widened in shock, and she bit her lip nervously. "Y-Yes¡­" she stammered. I glanced around, catching the expectant expressions on everyone''s faces. Some looked intrigued and approving, while others were more reserved, unsure of my response. It was written all over their eyes. "We''ll see about that," I said casually, leaning back. "World domination without a reason isn''t really my cup of tea. But trust me, if they ever cross me, I''ll deal with them." The room shifted with mixed reactions. The new arrivals were divided. Lee Seo-Yeon seemed thrilled at the prospect of world domination; her eyes gleamed with anticipation. I could tell she was the type who would jump at the chance to conquer. The two men, however, seemed relieved at my decision. Maybe they understood the weight of such an endeavor better than she did. What surprised me the most, though, was Jieun''s expression¡ªshe seemed almost¡­ upset by my response. I tilted my head, silently wondering where this kid''s path would take her one day. As long as she remained my ally, I''d support her, no matter what decisions she made. And so, five days passed peacefully. Han Seungho remained kneeling on the ground, as per my orders. No food or drink was given to him¡ªhe didn''t deserve it. After all, many women had suffered and died by his hands. When I finally allowed him to rise, he struggled, his body too weak to comply. I instructed a few of the servants¡ªyes, some kind souls had volunteered to serve me¡ªto bathe him and ensure he was properly fed. We had an upcoming journey, and I needed him in enough shape to lead us. My goal was clear: to take over his kingdom, free the women there, and enforce laws that prohibited people from acting like idiots or wild beasts. Was it a bit excessive? Maybe. But to me, it was justified. Once he was cleaned up, I noticed he didn''t look as bad as I initially thought. But calling himself the "Handsome Emperor"? That was leagues beyond reality. "Lead the way to your empire," I commanded, my tone firm and unyielding. "Yes¡­ Master," Han Seungho replied reluctantly, his voice still carrying hints of defiance. I decided to let it slide for now¡ªI''d work on breaking that reluctance later. For this journey, I chose to bring along the new trio. They were ecstatic at the opportunity, practically radiating excitement. Malrang, of course, tagged along as well¡ªnot because I asked, but because she insisted. There was no arguing with that fox once she made up her mind. "How long will it take?" I asked, my gaze fixed on Seungho. "On foot? Around twenty days," he replied quickly. "Twenty¡­" I repeated, my expression twisting. That wasn''t going to work for me. I liked efficiency, and twenty days sounded like an eternity. Without another word, my hand glowed with a black light as two massive dragons emerged before everyone, their forms materializing from my beast world. The crowd gasped as the creatures roared, their power palpable. The molten dragon looked as powerful as ever. Our eyes locked, and she sneered at me, still most likely holding a grudge from the time I beat her in a fight. Despite that, she''d been behaving well lately. I noticed how she subtly moved closer to the golden flood dragon, their bodies briefly touching. The flood dragon, in contrast, stood tall and smiled at me warmly, a stark difference from the molten dragon''s attitude. Yet, even as they were opposites in demeanor, there seemed to be something unspoken between them, a connection forming. I couldn''t help but wonder if there was something going on between those two. The thought made me itch with curiosity. I wanted so badly to enter my own beast world to see what they were up to when I wasn''t around. The unknown was killing me. "Let''s do it in three!" I declared, my voice brimming with anticipation for the adventure ahead. Chapter 146 Zeltra City The three people around me¡ªKim Min-Jae, Park Ji-Hoon, and Lee Seo-Yeon¡ªlooked in awe at the dragons, their faces lit up with amazement. It was honestly quite funny and even a little cute to watch."Mount up, choose any dragon," I said, flapping my wings and rising effortlessly into the air. "I''ll fly myself." Their eyes lit up as if they were witnessing the coolest thing in existence, making me blush slightly. It felt good to see their admiration¡ªit even made me feel a little proud of my abilities. "Empress, shouldn''t you fly on a dragon as well?" Lee Seo-Yeon asked cautiously, her gaze flickering between me and the massive beasts. I shook my head with a small smile. "Don''t worry about me. I want to stretch my wings a bit. They''re quite useful, you know." Before they could respond, I flapped my wings powerfully and disappeared into the sky, leaving them flabbergasted. I chuckled to myself as I watched their stunned expressions from above. Soon, the dragons took to the skies. Kim Min-Jae and Park Ji-Hoon shared the golden flood dragon, their auras harmonizing perfectly with its majestic energy. Meanwhile, my little slave and Lee Seo-Yeon mounted Scaelvorix, the molten dragoness. As for Malrang, I descended briefly to pick her up¡ªshe looked a bit sulky, but a few gentle pats on her soft fur calmed her down. She curled up in my arms, falling asleep almost instantly. We moved swiftly, crossing the borders of my empire. The journey was spectacular¡ªI saw many new landscapes and visited several of my own cities along the way. One stop, in particular, stood out: the city of Zeltra, a border city adjacent to the Empire of the Golden Fist. As we approached the small, worn gates of Zeltra, the commotion began. The sight of dragons descending from the sky caused a wave of panic among the guards stationed at the battered walls, which showed clear signs of recent battles. "Who goes there?" one of the guards shouted, bows and crossbows raised. Their wary gazes darted between us and the towering dragons, and I didn''t blame them. It was good to see they were maintaining a strong defense, even in these conditions. Before I could respond, Lee Seo-Yeon stepped forward, her voice sharp and commanding. "The Empress Lee Gaon has come for a visit! How dare you aim your weapons at her? Do you have a death wish!?" Her words sent visible shivers through the guards. They hesitated, glancing nervously between her and me, clearly unsure of how to proceed. They''ve never seen me before, I realized with mild irritation. Of course, they wouldn''t recognize me. I really need to create some kind of token or emblem to identify myself. This is getting ridiculous... I stifled a laugh at the thought, inwardly amused by the absurdity of the situation. "Nice to meet you, people of Zeltra City," I began, my tone calm yet commanding. "I''m Lee Gaon, the Empress of the Empire of the Undying Flame. I''ve come uninvited, and I hope you don''t mind this sudden visit." I kept my words polite, hoping to ease the tension and lift their mood. But then, one of the guards barked out, his voice dripping with disdain, "If you''re the Empress, then why the hell do you have that piece of shit Han Seungho with you?" The moment he said that, the guards snapped into defensive postures. Without hesitation, they shouted, "Kill those impostors!" and launched a volley of arrows in our direction, no warning whatsoever. "Well, that is definitely not how you treat your Empress, is it?" I muttered, snapping my fingers before anyone could even move. Instantly, golden flames erupted midair, consuming the arrows in a fiery blaze. The intense heat illuminated the skies, leaving only ash to rain down. The guards froze in terror, their weapons slipping from their trembling hands. "This power... the golden flames from the stories... that''s the Empress''s flames..." they whispered amongst themselves. Some of the guards fell to their knees, bowing in submission, while a few stubborn ones kept their defensive stances, though their fear was evident in their wide eyes. "You fools!" Kim Min-Jae roared, his massive violet blade materializing in his hands, his aura flaring as if he were ready to go berserk. Before he could act, I raised a hand to stop him. "It''s okay," I said firmly. "This is just a misunderstanding. We don''t harm our own people." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But Empress, that disrespect..." His voice was filled with frustration, and his violet eyes locked onto mine with a mix of anger and confusion. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "We''ll deal with that later," I assured him calmly. "I don''t blame them. After all, it''s my fault for not creating something to identify myself properly. And his presence," I pointed a finger at my slave Han Seungho, "only made them think we''re enemies." "T-That''s right," one of the guards on the wall stammered, his voice shaky but loud enough to reach us. "Why do you have him with you if you''re really our Empress?" The others nodded their heads in agreement, murmuring among themselves. "How about you introduce yourself to them?" I said, flying up to the dragon where Han Seungho was seated. Without giving him time to respond, I kicked him off the dragon. He tumbled through the air, landing face-first on the ground with a dull thud. He pushed himself up from the ground but remained on his knees, his face contorted with unhappiness. I could almost feel the curses swirling in his mind, as if they were tangible. Strange... perhaps this was a side effect of my skill. "I... I''m Empress Lee Gaon''s most loyal dog," he said reluctantly, his voice trembling with humiliation. "I have devoted my life to her and am forbidden to disobey her commands. I deeply apologize for the past atrocities, and I promise my country will compensate you all for the harm caused. There will be no more attacks from my empire..." He paused, his words catching in his throat, his body trembling with barely contained rage or shame. "Continue," I said softly, though the urgency in my tone was clear. His teeth ground together audibly as he forced the words out. "My empire, the Golden Fist, will forever serve the Empire of the Undying Flame..." His fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white as he stared at the ground, utterly defeated. The guards on the wall stood frozen, their jaws slack and their eyes wide with shock. The man who had once wreaked havoc in their city was now on his knees, pledging his loyalty to us. It was... satisfying to watch. So very satisfying. "That''s... that''s Han Seungho, the self-proclaimed handsome emperor, now kneeling before us. I can''t believe my eyes!" Many of them began mocking him openly, their laughter echoing off the walls. I let it happen¡ªI wanted them to completely shatter any lingering pride in this dog''s heart. He didn''t deserve pity. Honestly, he was lucky I hadn''t cut off his ''thing'' and fed it to the dogs. Suddenly, I saw his body shiver as if he could hear my thoughts, which made me giggle. "So that''s our real empress? Wow, she''s so beautiful¡ªexactly like the tales said." "You''re right. General Kim Seong-Hoon wasn''t lying; there''s no one as pretty as her." My ears perked up. Just what kind of nonsense had that fool been telling these people? And when did he even have the time to do so...? "Please come in, Empress! We are sorry for our actions earlier. We promise to make it up to you!" the guards shouted, hurriedly pulling open the half-standing, half-collapsed gate. It had clearly endured significant damage, likely from numerous attempts to defend against intruders. As I stepped into the city, a grim scene unfolded before me. Countless people wandered the streets, their appearances ragged, their eyes hollow. It was as if life itself had been drained from them, their morale utterly crushed. They looked like beggars, barely surviving in the ruins of their home. At that moment, I knew I couldn''t leave this place as it was. No matter how ruthless or detached I might seem, I understood that if I wanted to lead this empire well, I had to take care of everyone under my banner. Only by lifting these people back to their feet could I truly earn their loyalty and respect. "We will stay here for five days before heading to the neighboring empire," I announced as we walked through the main street. My voice was calm, but my words carried the weight of authority. Turning my gaze to Han Seungho, I continued, "You will go alone from here and prepare for my arrival." The crowd''s hateful glares bore down on him, and I knew keeping him here would only cause unnecessary tension. "Any funny business, and I will kill you from afar. I hope you understand that," I added coldly. I paused for a moment, stepping closer to him, my tone dropping to a dangerous whisper. "If you can''t deal with your people and convert them to serve me... I will kill every single one of those garbage excuses for humans. And as for you," I grabbed a fistful of his hair, yanking him closer until his face was mere inches from mine, "I''ll make sure your death is the worst they''ll ever witness. Understood?" His trembling lips barely formed a response. "Y-yes, Master," he stammered. "Louder," I commanded, my tone laced with menace. "YES, MASTER!" he yelled, his voice echoing across the street. "Good dog," I sneered, shoving him away. With a swift kick, I sent him stumbling out of the city. The people around us stood in stunned silence, their awe-struck expressions turning to murmurs of approval. My first step here was complete. Chapter 147 An Unexpected Encounter The people around me looked at me with complicated expressions. Their faces revealed a mixture of confusion and uncertainty¡ªsome clearly didn''t know who I was, while only the guards seemed fully informed. To be honest, I wasn''t entirely sure how to solve the problems in this city either.The poverty here was staggering. People didn''t have enough food, and some were even missing limbs. Of course, they could recover those parts as long as they kept leveling up, but how could they do so in this state? They needed proper food, rest, and training. Suddenly, I found myself wishing I''d brought Kim Seong-Hoon along. He seemed to handle things like fighting and training far better than I could. I wasn''t built for this¡ªI still didn''t know if coming here was the right decision, or if becoming a ruler at all had been a mistake. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire What would my parents say about this? "Gaon... is that my Gaon?" Yes, that''s exactly what they would say... Wait¡ªwhat? I turned my head toward the voice, my body stiffening as if struck by lightning. There, standing in the crowd, was a middle-aged woman. Her face was a painful mix of familiar and alien. She was someone I had loved deeply, someone I thought I would never see again. The same person who had abandoned me when I needed her the most. That voice... those eyes... that face¡­ It was her. The very first person I''d seen when I came into this world. "Gaon!" she shouted again, her voice trembling with emotion. But all I wanted to do was run. I wanted to leave her standing there, just as she had left me when I needed her most. I didn''t want to meet her again, not now, not ever. She was dead to me. Or¡­ was she? No matter how much I told myself I didn''t care, a storm of emotions swirled within me. Did I hate her enough to let her die somewhere in the dirt without a second thought? Did I love her enough to forgive her? I didn''t know. "Auntie, you should not call the Empress Lee Gaon by her name so casually. Who do you think you are? Even if you know our Empress, you should know how to act properly in front of her," Lee Seo-Yeon said as she stepped forward, placing a hand on the woman''s shoulder and gently pushing her back. I didn''t say anything. I couldn''t. If I opened my mouth, I wasn''t sure what would come out. And if I didn''t walk away now, I might never be able to say goodbye again. "At least if you hate me, you must save your brother," the woman cried desperately, her voice trembling with emotion. "He didn''t do anything wrong! It was because of me and your father that he pushed you away. Only because of us did he distance himself from you! My Gaon, please! Please don''t walk away like we did!" Her words struck me like a bucket of ice water poured over my head. I froze mid-step, my heart racing. Slowly, I turned back to her, my eyes burning with anger, hatred, and a storm of confusion. "How dare you, Mother?" I said, my voice trembling with fury. "How dare you ask me for anything after abandoning me like a dog? How dare you!?" I stepped closer, my tone rising with each word, emotions bubbling over like a cauldron boiling over a fire. "This fate, this life we''re all stuck in right now¡ªit''s exactly what you deserve! Where is your family pride now? What''s left of it? Where is the family that you cast me out for? Was it worth it? Was it worth kicking me out like some stray cat!?" My voice echoed through the streets, cutting through the air like a blade. All around us, people stopped and stared, their faces filled with confusion and curiosity. The chatter grew louder as they whispered among themselves, trying to piece together what was happening. Thankfully, my aides, as sharp as ever, quickly stepped in. They moved through the crowd, gathering people and urging them to leave the area. Somehow, they seemed to understand that this was a deeply personal moment that didn''t need an audience. Moments later, it was just me and my mother standing there on an empty street. She looked at me with tears filling her eyes, hesitation written all over her trembling legs that seemed to want to move toward me. Why now? Why does she suddenly want to play the role of a mother? So even my family is in this world now, huh? Of course that bastard would do this, dragging my family here just to torture me further. Lately, I''ve been in a good mood¡ªeverything was going well. So why now? Why did my family have to show up out of nowhere, out of all the times? Fuck! This is just¡­ so infuriating! "What do you want, Mother?" I asked coldly, my voice sharp as a blade. "So what if I save Lee Nuri? Tell me, what kind of shit did your beloved son cause now? And you think I should be the one to deal with it? Why? Because it''s my job to clean up your mess?" I could see her body tremble at my words, like I had stabbed her in the heart. But after so many years of pain, how could I just walk over, hug her, and say, ''I forgive you?'' Maybe that''s what she expected. Maybe she thought we could go back to how we were before. Once, I loved my family so deeply, but now¡­ that love is buried, pushed to the deepest, most unreachable parts of my heart. "Gaon..." she barely managed to whisper my name through the tears streaming down her face. "Please, he¡­ he really didn''t want to do it. I vow to you, your brother is not at fault." "So what if he''s not at fault?" I snapped, my words dripping with venom. "He still chose you over me. It was his own decision to abandon me along with you. If he cared about me as a sister, he would have defended me. He would have stood by my side. But no, he was always afraid of you two. He was your good little son, your obedient puppy, always happy to play by your rules. But not me. You know that yourself." I turned my back to her, unable to look at the face that used to bring me comfort, now filled with desperation. "I don''t care what kind of mess he got himself into. This world is a survival of the fittest. If he dies, then it''s his own fault. Don''t drag me into this family''s problems anymore. You''re the ones who pushed me out of it. There''s no going back now." I started walking toward where the others were waiting for me. "Sorry, Mother," I said without turning back. "This is my final decision. You''re dead to me¡ªall of you. So live your life comfortably in my empire. That''s the least I''ll give you. As for Lee Nuri¡­ he''s not as weak as you think. If he wants to survive, he can handle it himself." I could feel her presence behind me, her emotions trying to reach out to me, but I couldn''t. I simply couldn''t. This life¡­ I wanted it to be without them. So why? Why did she have to appear now? This is unfair¡­ I clenched my fists, my thoughts spinning in turmoil. "Where is he exactly..." I asked, stopping in my tracks. I don''t know why I asked. Maybe I was still weak, somewhere deep in my heart. Maybe I still had a soft spot for this family, no matter how much they hurt me or how they treated me. Family was family, after all¡­ right? "Gaon, you¡­" My mother''s trembling voice cracked, and I could hear the shift¡ªher sudden hope, her happiness, bleeding into her tone. "You''re really going to save him?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t make me regret my decision and go back on my words," I said coldly, my voice firm, masking the tears threatening to escape my own eyes. "Just tell me. Quickly." I still couldn''t bring myself to look at her. "Around seven days ago¡­" she began, her voice steadier now, almost as if she was grasping onto this moment. "I was rescued by the kind people of this small town. Before that, we were surrounded and attacked by a group of beasts. They were almost humanoid, but not human. Your father and brother fought hard, but in the end, they were captured. I don''t know exactly what happened to them, but I can still feel they''re alive." "The people here say those monsters kidnap humans and put them in cages like some kind of¡­ human zoo." Her words came faster now, like a flood breaking free. I gritted my teeth, my anger bubbling to the surface. She sounded so composed, so willing to share every detail now. Just how fake was she? "You said it was only my brother," I interrupted, my tone sharp. "When did father¡ªthat piece of human garbage¡ªcome into this story?" She faltered, but I didn''t give her time to respond. "Fine. I''ll go. Where is that place?" My voice was flat, devoid of emotion. "A bit north of here. I can lead y¡ª" "No need," I cut her off sharply. "I don''t want your company." I couldn''t stomach the thought of spending more time around her. "This will be fast," I said, my voice hard. "Just watch as I clean up after you¡­ but know this isn''t just for them. I''m going to help everyone else who''s trapped too." Red lightning crackled through my wings as my body blurred, and I shot into the air, leaving my trembling mother behind on the ground. Chapter 148 Monster cave My heart was in turmoil. To be honest, I wasn''t sure if this was the right decision. Perhaps I should''ve really shot her down and ended it there. But I didn''t lie when I said I wasn''t doing this just because of them. There were most likely people from my empire being tortured there, too. If I left them to die, then what was the point of me trying to lead this empire? I might as well give up on everything already.I looked ahead, the wind rushing past me as I flew. I wasn''t entirely sure where this so-called "human zoo" was, but with my speed, it shouldn''t take too long to find it. Or so I thought. Just where the hell is it? I cursed silently, frustration building up inside me. My mind wasn''t clear, my thoughts were scattered. Maybe that was why I couldn''t focus enough to locate it. With a sigh, I summoned my two dragons and a few more flying beasts, their majestic forms cutting through the sky as they appeared around me. "Find the half-humanoid creatures that woman mentioned," I ordered, my voice sharp and commanding. "If you find them, let me know first¡ªdo not engage." There wasn''t even a moment of hesitation. They instantly dispersed, scanning the surrounding area for any signs of the beasts. I pushed forward, focusing my senses as well. I didn''t care much about my father, that much was certain. But my brother¡­ My brother was someone I held dear. If I could, I wanted to protect him. At least, I didn''t want to let him die. Despite his betrayal, I wasn''t as cold-blooded as they were. No matter how many people I''d killed in this world, at least I knew that family remained family¡ªno matter how they treated you. And maybe, just maybe, I wanted to slap them in the face. I wanted to show them that without their so-called support, I had managed to rise to this point in life¡ªa place where many people now looked up to me. I didn''t need them anymore. But deep down, I also wanted them to feel it. To feel the sting of regret. To beg for my help. To beg me to forgive them. Maybe it was my foolish desires talking, but that''s how I felt. Soon, a small cave came into view, its odd shape immediately catching my attention. It wasn''t natural; the smooth edges and peculiar carvings hinted at human hands. I landed nearby, my wings folding behind me as my feet touched the ground. It was eerily quiet, the kind of silence that made the hair on the back of your neck stand up. Recalling my beasts, I scanned the area one last time. There was nothing else nearby that looked suspicious. What level are these monsters if they''ve caused so much havoc? I wondered, stepping cautiously toward the cave''s entrance. I knew it would likely be easy to deal with them, but caution had saved my life more times than I could count. I was powerful, yes, but I wasn''t immortal¡ªat least not yet. The cave was dark, but with my night vision, it felt as though I was walking through a well-lit tunnel. The walls were lined with bones, some disturbingly fresh. Many belonged to beasts, ranging from small creatures to massive ones, but some¡ªparticularly the skulls¡ªwere unmistakably human. Whoever they are, they clearly enjoy slaughter. A random thought crossed my mind, I wonder how they''ll taste. It had been a while since I''d fed. I needed souls to keep myself going, and this was the perfect opportunity. Recently, those thousands of souls I''d consumed had already burned away, leaving me hungry once more. Is this how it works now? The stronger I become, the more I need to feed? Or do I simply need stronger souls? Stronger souls seemed more... nutritious. I hoped to find at least level 70 or 80 beasts¡ªor whatever these creatures were¡ªhidden here. As I ventured deeper, the faint sound of movement reached my ears. I could feel several auras attempting to hide themselves, masking their presence from me. How foolish. Who do they think they''re dealing with? With a simple flick of my finger, I pulled them toward me, their auras now exposed and their bodies dragged forward by my will. One of the newer skills I''d gained after ascending to Demon Lord allowed me to easily dominate any beast weaker than me. It didn''t matter if they had higher levels¡ªif their stats and mental strength fell short of mine, they were nothing but prey. I grabbed both of the creatures by their throats and paused, taken aback by their appearance. They looked strikingly similar to humans, though smaller¡ªnot by much. Their faces were slightly narrower, giving them an odd, almost monkey-like quality. At the same time, they bore a resemblance to goblins. Their greenish skin wasn''t vibrant, but just enough to stand out under scrutiny. They squirmed and struggled in my grip, but when their eyes met mine, they froze. Fear overtook them, and they became completely still. "Good," I said, satisfied with their submission. They remained terrified, yet not a single sound escaped their lips¡ªnot even to communicate with each other. "What''s wrong? Can''t speak?" I sneered, my voice dripping with mockery. "Did the stupid Creator not bless you with that gift?" At my words, their expressions shifted. Shock registered in their wide eyes, and then¡ªsurprisingly¡ªthey appeared almost happy. Of course, they understand me, I thought. If they didn''t, what kind of Demon Lord would I be? "So, if you can understand me," I said coldly, "lead me to the others. And if you even think about deceiving me..." I tightened my grip slightly, watching them shiver, "I will end you on the spot. Understood?" They nodded furiously, their trembling intensifying. Their clothes, made of crudely stitched beast hide and fur, hung loosely on their frail bodies. They reminded me of how primal humans were described in old textbooks. Could it be that these creatures were some kind of proto-species? Perhaps, if left to evolve over time, they might one day rise to become rulers of the world. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But if that''s the case... why would the Creator place them here, in the same world as us? The thought lingered in my mind. We''d destroy them long before they had the chance to evolve. That''s just human nature¡ªto annihilate anything that threatens our dominance. It took us only a few minutes to reach the massive cave. Inside, countless cages were scattered around, their metal bars rusted and bent. Humans¡ªnaked, shivering in fear, or entirely devoid of emotions¡ªwere crammed inside. Their hollow gazes didn''t even register my presence; the darkness had swallowed whatever light remained in their souls. Nearby, monsters loitered, inspecting the prisoners while laughing in strange, guttural tones. "Kukuhaukiki." Their voices were beastly, unnatural, and far from human. The moment they noticed me standing in the entrance, the entire cave erupted into chaos. Growls and screeches filled the air, but none of it lasted long. With one swift swing of my scythe, every monster''s head fell from its shoulders. Silence followed, as not a single enemy remained standing. Pathetic. The creatures had been around levels 50 to 60¡ªnot even a challenge. The two that had led me here weren''t spared either. As I absorbed their souls, I was disappointed to find they tasted... remarkably similar to human souls. Bland, unremarkable, and far from satisfying. I clicked my tongue, annoyance bubbling inside me. Why can''t I get something truly delicious? Is that asking for too much? "Haaaah..." I let out a loud sigh, the sound echoing through the now-silent cave. It startled those prisoners who still had even a shred of sanity left. "A human?" one of them whispered, their voice trembling. "Yes, that sounded like one!" another said, hope creeping into their tone. "Brother, did you come to save us?" a desperate voice called out, and soon after, others joined in, their cries and pleas overlapping. I didn''t answer. Instead, I raised my hand and summoned a massive golden flame, illuminating the entire cave. The warm light drove away the darkness, revealing the extent of the misery around me. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire The moment the prisoners saw me clearly, their hopeful cries died in their throats. Every single one of them recoiled, pressing themselves against the backs of their cages in terror. Their faces said it all¡ªfear, confusion, and despair. Of course, they''re afraid, I thought, glancing down at myself. Wings like a demon''s, horns curling from my head, and a scythe glowing with dark energy in my hand. If I were in their shoes, I''d probably be suspicious of me too. "Wh-who are you?" one of them stammered, their voice trembling. I ignored the question, my eyes scanning the cages. My father and brother weren''t here. "Does she not understand human language? Are we going to die?" another muttered, their voice filled with despair. "Great... from those freaks to another!" someone else spat bitterly. Those words churned my stomach, a wave of disgust rising in me. "You know what? I came here to save your sorry asses," I said, my tone sharp and cold, "but since you don''t seem to need my help, you can rot here. Or better yet, use your powers to escape. I won''t lift a finger." I turned away, walking toward another tunnel. There were five in total, each leading down different paths. "No! No! We didn''t mean it like that! It was just that one person!" someone shouted desperately, their voice breaking. Panicked cries filled the air, a cacophony of voices begging for forgiveness. Angry glares were thrown toward the individuals who had insulted me, but none of it mattered. I kept walking, their pleas fading behind me. The next chamber was larger, dimly lit with faint glows emanating from strange fungi on the walls. More cages were scattered around, but still, no sign of the two people I was here for. After swiftly dispatching the remaining monsters, I moved toward yet another tunnel. I was ready to leave when a voice stopped me in my tracks. "D-Daughter?" Chapter 149 Father and Son The moment I heard that voice call out to me, an overwhelming urge to slash at the person who dared speak my name consumed me. That disgusting mouth of his, spewing fake love and concern¡ªit made my skin crawl. I didn''t need to hear him.I turned toward the voice, my eyes locking onto a man sitting in the very corner of a cell. His face was partially obscured by an unkempt beard and tangled hair, a shadow of the person I once knew. I hadn''t seen this beast in years, and now, seeing him like this¡ªa broken, pitiful mess¡ªI savored the sight. "Father," I said coldly, my voice devoid of any warmth. Slowly, I walked toward the cell and wrapped my fingers around the cold, rusted metal bars. My gaze met his, unflinching and sharp as a blade. "My precious daughter, you¡­" his weak voice trembled. "You, what are you doing here? What happened to you? Why do you look like that?" There was something foreign in his tone¡ªconcern? A spark of rage ignited in my chest, growing into a roaring flame. I had been so careful, controlling my emotions, reigning in my anger¡ªbut this man, this family, always knew how to drag it all out of me. "Why do you suddenly care?" I hissed, venom dripping from every word. "I''m already amazed you even recognized me." His eyes met mine, and for a fleeting moment, I saw what looked like genuine concern. But there was no fear¡ªnone. That only fueled my fury further. "I''ve always cared about you, my daughter¡ª" I cut him off with a sharp, bitter laugh. "You? Care about me? Out of all people, you?" I shook my head, a hollow laugh escaping my lips. "This is hilarious. I thought¡ªjust for a moment¡ªthat maybe it was okay for me to save you. What a joke." I dimmed the golden flames that surrounded me and stepped back from the cell. "Rot in hell, old man. You don''t deserve to be saved. Save yourself if you can." "Gaon! Wait!" For the first time in forever, he called out my name¡ªnot with anger, but with desperation. Yet, I didn''t stop. His pleas fell on deaf ears as I turned away, my heart heavy, my mind a swirling storm. I entered another chamber, this one much larger than the last. My father''s weak calls echoed faintly in the distance, but I forced myself to block them out. I couldn''t let myself falter. This room was different¡ªominous and grim. Several monstrous creatures stood in the center, their grotesque forms illuminated by flickering torchlight. They were torturing humans, though no screams came from their victims. The people tied to massive poles, their arms and legs bound tightly, were hollow shells¡ªsouls long since broken. The chamber was brightly lit, making it easy for everyone to see me the moment I stepped in. Instantly, a massive uproar churned through the room. "Saved!" "WE''RE SAVED!" The people caged within screamed like madmen, their voices echoing through the cavern. None of them wore clothes, their emaciated bodies a grotesque display of what this place had reduced them to¡ªlivestock. A human zoo. At the far end of the chamber sat a massive stone throne, and on it lounged a towering beast, at least three meters tall. It appeared to be enjoying the chaos around it, but the moment its eyes locked onto mine, its composure cracked. Fear radiated from it as it sensed my aura, though I could still see a spark of rebellion lingering in its gaze. Inspect! [High Human] [Level 102] [Mythical-Grade Monster] A "High Human," huh? I raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. The name sounded impressive, but looking at this thing, it was almost laughable. To call these creatures "high" was a stretch. Let''s see just how high they really are. With a guttural growl from their leader, the other monsters sprang into action. At least fifty of them charged at me from all sides, their snarls echoing through the chamber. I didn''t even flinch. With a snap of my fingers, my Sovereign''s Domain enveloped them. The entire room shifted into darkness, trapping them within my world. It only took a few swift slashes to deal with every single one of them. [Congratulations!] [You have reached Level 62!] [You have reached Level 63!] The system''s notifications rang in my ears. Another level-up. Every day, I was growing stronger. All I needed now was to kill another king to ascend even further. "So pathetic," I said, a mocking grin spreading across my face. I turned my gaze to the leader still seated on his throne. "Come here and bow before your empress, or do you want to die like the rest of them?" My voice was cold and commanding as I stared him down. Yet, despite the fear etched across his grotesque features, he didn''t move. His rebellious spirit burned faintly in his eyes, though I knew it wouldn''t last long. "Is that?" Suddenly, a familiar voice struck my ears like a bolt of lightning. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "No, this can''t be my older sister. She¡­" The voice made me freeze. "Nuri?" I whispered, my voice trembling as I turned toward the massive cage. There he stood¡ªa young man, barely in his twenties. It had been years since I last saw that face, one that had once been so familiar to me. "It is you!" he exclaimed with enthusiasm. But in the next instant, his eyes widened with terror. "Watch out!" he screamed. There was no need for concern. A massive sword came crashing down, aiming for my back. Without even turning, I extended my hand, gripping the blade mid-swing. The force of the strike dissipated as though it were nothing. The beast holding the weapon pulled desperately, trying to free it from my grasp, but how could it match my power? I wonder how many levels I''ll gain from this one. My grip tightened, the blade cracking under the pressure before shattering completely. The monster stumbled back, falling onto its backside, tears welling in its wide eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? Oh¡­ poor boy¡­" I mocked, stepping closer. Reaching out, I gently lifted its trembling chin, caressing it like one might console a frightened child. The beast''s fear seemed to fade, replaced by a misplaced hope. Perhaps it believed I would spare it. In the next moment, its head exploded into a mist of blood. [Congratulations!] [You have reached Level 68!] "Five levels?" I murmured, a smile tugging at my lips. "Not bad at all." My heart raced with excitement. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t need trash like you as a subordinate," I muttered coldly, stepping over its lifeless body. The humans in the room screamed, their terror palpable. But amidst the chaos, one person''s gaze remained unchanged. Nuri''s eyes¡ªfilled with admiration, the same look he''d given me all those years ago when I dominated the player-versus-player rankings. Back then, he was just a teenager, cheering me on during my impossible victories. And now, even after everything, that same look of unwavering faith pierced through me. "Big sis¡­" he said softly, his voice gentle and full of longing. "I''ve missed you¡­" Those words hit me like a dagger. Once upon a time, they would have brought me joy. Nuri had been more than just my brother; he''d been my best friend. But now, hearing them only filled me with conflict. "I''m only here because of the others," I said, avoiding his gaze. The words felt hollow, a weak attempt to mask my emotions. With a few swift slashes, I broke the cages, freeing the humans trapped inside. My beasts moved efficiently, gathering the survivors. "I am Lee Gaon, Empress of the Empire of Undying Flame," I announced, my voice echoing through the chamber. "I''ve come to rescue my people. Those who wish to join us are welcome. Swear your loyalty to me, and my empire will aid in your recovery. Together, we will rebuild your lives." My tone carried both gentleness and authority, and the words seemed to cut through their despair. Many of the prisoners, though broken and weak, dropped to their knees. The echoes of their chants filled the chamber. "Empress!" "Thank you!" "Glory to the Empress!" The scene would have been almost heartwarming if it weren''t for the weight pressing on my chest. My beasts worked swiftly, collecting the captives. Soon, only one person remained in his cage¡ªmy father, left behind at my command. "Sister, just what happened to you?" Nuri asked, his voice filled with curiosity and worry as he stepped closer. He''d hastily clothed himself with scraps of fabric from the dead monsters. "Your hair¡­ it''s completely white now. You look like a snow princess. And your eyes¡­ your horns! Are those real? Can I touch your wings?" He sounded so much like the boy I used to know, the one who would pester me with questions and follow me everywhere. But something in his casual tone stung. I wanted him to apologize first, to show even the smallest hint of remorse for abandoning me. Yet he stood there, acting like nothing had happened. "I''ve changed," I said curtly, turning away. "Sister, wait!" he called, running after me. His voice trembled, as if unsure of what he wanted to say. When I reached my father''s cage, he was already watching me, his expression as sour as ever. His eyes darted between me and Nuri, and I could see the displeasure etched on his face. "Of course..." I muttered. "Still selfish, still ungrateful..." I gripped the cold metal bars, staring into his hollow eyes. "Choose, Father," I said, my voice icy. "Die here, and Nuri lives¡­ or kill him, and you can walk free." Chapter 150 I have my own family now... "So, what will it be, old man?" I said mockingly, savoring the way his expression twisted in fear and disbelief. His silence and the torment written all over his face filled me with a sense of vindication. Finally, after all these years, I could make him feel even a fraction of the pain he caused me."Big sis!" Lee Nuri shouted, his voice trembling with panic. "You can''t do this! Father, he¡ª" "What?" I snapped, cutting him off before he could defend that man. My fury surged like a storm inside me. I turned on him, my voice laced with venom. "He abandoned me, Nuri. Just like you and Mother did! Why should I stay silent and let all of you live your lives as you wish, while I was left behind to rot like garbage, huh?" My words echoed through the chamber, heavy with the weight of years of resentment. The memories of betrayal and abandonment, the countless nights spent alone, all of it came flooding back in an instant. My fists clenched tightly at my sides as I struggled to contain the whirlwind of emotions tearing through me. A part of me wanted to lash out at them, to make them feel the unbearable weight of my suffering. But another part of me¡ªthe part that still remembered the love I once had for my family¡ªheld me back. It was infuriating. I looked at them¡ªmy father, my brother¡ªand felt a sharp pang in my chest. They were the source of so much pain, and yet, deep down, I couldn''t bring myself to destroy them completely. "Why should I?" I hissed, more to myself than to anyone else. My voice faltered for a brief moment, but I quickly masked it with a cold exterior. "Why shouldn''t I just kill you all and be done with it? It would make things so much easier." My father''s expression tightened, but there was no plea for forgiveness, no acknowledgment of his wrongs. And that only fueled my anger further. Nuri''s gaze softened, and for a moment, I thought he might say something that could change everything¡ªsomething that might make me reconsider. But no words came, only the echo of my own fury in the silence between us. I hated this silence¡ªit made everything so much worse, so much heavier. "You have ten seconds to choose," I said coldly, locking my gaze onto my father. His eyes avoided mine, but there was no escape from the weight of my words. "Ten... Nine... Eight..." My voice was steady, but my rage burned beneath the surface, barely contained. "Seven... Six..." "I¡ª" he finally broke, his voice trembling. "Please, Gaon... take your brother with you. I know I don''t deserve your forgiveness, not after what I did... kicking you out when you were down." What? My chest tightened, confusion and fury crashing together in a storm. Now? I thought bitterly. Now you feel bad about it? Now you understand? After all these years? What the actual fuck? The fire inside me raged uncontrollably. My grip tightened around the cold iron bars of the cage, my strength surging with my emotions. Without a second thought, I yanked the bars apart with raw power, breaking the entire cage apart. The clanging of metal echoed through the chamber, loud and final. My father stared at me in disbelief. His lips moved as if he wanted to speak, but no words came. "Let''s go," I said, my voice sharp and unrelenting. "Mother is waiting for the two of you. After that, you can piss off. Both of you." I turned and walked away, my footsteps heavy with frustration. I couldn''t look at them any longer. My heart was a chaotic mess, and my mind was no better. I reminded myself of the others¡ªthose who needed saving. As much as I despised this situation, I had to maintain the image of a capable Empress. But even that began to irritate me. My emotions were spiraling, uncontainable. And yet, I felt something strange¡ªsomething almost... empowering. This anger, this frustration, this fire inside me¡ªit felt like it was giving me strength. Just like that time in the game world¡­ The power of¡­ No, I''m overthinking it. For a moment, I thought it might be connected to a legend, but that couldn''t be possible. Unless, of course, it was part of his plan, the creator... I shook the thought off for now and focused on the task at hand. Quickly moving through the cave system, I found more of the high humans. They attempted to defend themselves, but it was a futile effort. I eradicated them without hesitation. Was this considered genocide? Perhaps. Did I care? Not in the slightest¡ªthey weren''t exactly my race, anyway. Once outside, I took in the sight before me. My beasts were calming down a massive group of people, hundreds of them, scattered in chaos. Some sat lifelessly on the ground, their eyes vacant and empty, as if they couldn''t even comprehend that they''d been rescued. Others wept, some out of joy, others in pain for those they''d lost. It was a somber, chaotic scene. Did it feel good to have saved them? Maybe¡­ if not for the bitter reminder that I had also saved my own family. That soured the victory. I regretted it deeply, thinking I should''ve left them to rot in that cave. "Mount up, and help the ones who can''t manage on their own," I said gently, addressing the survivors. Slowly, they began to approach my beasts, choosing their rides hesitantly. I didn''t care which they picked¡ªit wasn''t like I was giving them away permanently. They were temporary passengers, nothing more. As for my father and brother? Well, I decided to give them a ride they''d never forget. I turned to the Dragon Empress and gave her a mischievous order. "Give them the ride of a lifetime," I said, smirking. The dragon empress didn''t disappoint. In the next instant, she took to the skies at full speed, twisting and turning, creating chaos in the air. The piercing screams of my father and brother echoed through the heavens, a fitting punishment for the two of them. I cracked a smile, unable to hold back my amusement. I was starting to like that dragon¡ªshe wasn''t so bad after all. Soon, the entire group took off, and I watched as hundreds of people entered Zeltra city. The guards rushed to attend to the most wounded, while the families of the missing hurried to search for their loved ones. Cries of joy echoed through the city as some were reunited with those they''d been desperately hoping to see. But not everyone was so fortunate. Others approached me, their eyes filled with hope, pleading for answers. "Please, Empress, can you search again? My son¡­ my husband¡­" Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire I shook my head, forcing myself to meet their tearful gazes. "I''m sorry. I searched far and wide¡­ These are the only ones who were there." My words seemed to crush them, as countless people dropped to their knees, sobbing uncontrollably. The sight broke something inside me, but what could I do? I was strong, but I wasn''t a god. I had already done more than anyone could have asked of me. If this had been me when I first entered this world, I wouldn''t have gone to save them at all. I wouldn''t have cared. But now¡­ I had given all I could, and still, it wasn''t enough. Among the crowd, I saw my mother. Tears filled her eyes as she looked at me. For some reason, it hurt to see her like that¡ªyet, another part of me wanted her to cry, to suffer the way I had. I couldn''t explain why, but I craved her pain as if it would soothe my own. So, I simply shook my head and said nothing. Her face fell into pure shock and sorrow. I could see it in her trembling body¡ªshe must have thought I was bringing bad news, that the people she cared for were dead. And why? Was I not enough for her? Did finding me alive not bring her any joy? Was it only them that made her smile and laugh? Why was I never enough? The thought burned through me, and I turned away from her, swallowing the lump in my throat. Fuck¡­ I waved my hand, and the massive dragon shot down from the sky, landing with an earth-shaking thud. Its arrival revealed two men clinging to its back, both looking like they were moments away from puking. I didn''t laugh. There was no amusement in this for me¡ªonly a bitter pang of pain as my eyes drifted to my mother. Her face lit up the moment she saw them. She didn''t glance at me, didn''t even utter a single word of gratitude. Instead, she rushed to them, wrapping her arms around them with all the love in the world, as if they were the only people that mattered. And as for me? I was left standing there, a silent observer to a scene I''d never be part of. Then, I felt a comforting weight on my shoulders¡ªthree hands grounding me in place. It was my new demon commanders. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Empress, are you okay?" Lee Seo-Yeon asked gently, her voice laced with genuine concern. I glanced at her, then at the others who stood behind me. "Yeah..." I whispered, the realization dawning on me like a quiet storm. My blood family wasn''t here. They were not my family anymore. My true family was here, in this empire I''d built with my own two hands. Here, where there were people who truly cared about me. At that moment, Malrang leapt into my arms, licking my face with her soft tongue, breaking through the whirlwind of emotions. She always knew how to make me smile, and I couldn''t help but chuckle as I held her close. "Thank you," I said softly, glancing at the three figures standing beside me. "All of you." A single tear escaped my eye as I turned my gaze to the people ahead, my heart no longer yearning for their acceptance. I have my own family now¡­ Chapter 151 Fragments of a Vision I knew, without a doubt, that the days of my old life were over. Somehow, seeing them now solidified that truth. And, honestly, I liked this place more. My empire. My people. My new family. Still, a small, toxic part of me hoped those three, my old family, would survive long enough to witness my rise to the top¡ªso they could be jealous of everything I''d achieved. Perhaps my thoughts were darker than they should''ve been, but considering everything I''d endured because of them... I couldn''t help it."Give them shelter," I said, wiping the single tear from my cheek as I turned away. "After that, I don''t care what happens to them." My words were cold, but my heart felt lighter. I spread my wings, ready to leave, and added, "Also, I''m going to pay a visit to our new puppet." "Empress, do you want us to follow?" Park Ji-Hoon asked, his twin daggers glinting faintly, as if they were just as eager for action as he was. I paused for a moment before shaking my head. "Take care of the people here until I come back. We don''t know what could happen to this place while the guards are still so weak." Their expressions betrayed disappointment, but they nodded in understanding. I could see the tension in their bodies¡ªthe itch for battle that mirrored my own. But right now, their place was here, securing what we had worked so hard to build. As for me, I was hoping for something different. A strong enemy. A challenge that would make me feel alive again. In this world, there were few who could match us now¡ªunless they were far away. And I hoped to meet them someday. I craved a fight that would push me to my limits. I had always wondered what it would feel like to be strong. Now that I''d reached this point, I felt¡­ empty. I need a worthy foe. At that moment, the silhouette of a certain individual flashed into my mind¡ªNam Ji-Ho. How I wished I could get my hands on him, to repay the humiliation he dealt me. But also¡­ to thank him. Without that defeat, without that bitter loss, I would never have reached the heights I stood at now. I flapped my wings hard, sending a cloud of dust swirling below me as I launched into the sky. My next target was Han Seungho''s empire. It was the perfect stage to demonstrate my power, to show my people exactly why they should follow me, solidifying my leadership once and for all. "The only thing you''ll solidify with this is your own desire for control and power," the eerie voice sneered, slithering into my mind like a serpent. Its timing was impeccable, as always. Why do you care so much? Even if I were to take over the world, so what? It''s not like it''s that simple. And honestly, there''s no point in actually doing it. But¡­ people want to hear that. They want to believe in a leader with boundless ambition. "And what if you don''t give them what they want?" The question hit me like a blow to the chest. My wings faltered for a moment as I let the words sink in. It was a good question, one I hadn''t truly contemplated before. Forget this. Why are you back now? I countered, trying to steer the conversation away. We''ve already had this talk before. The voice fell silent for a long, uncomfortable moment. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Why did you rescue them?" it finally asked, its tone colder than ever. "Why didn''t you kill all three of your family members?" My heart skipped a beat. Hearing that question come from what was essentially my own voice¡­ it was terrifying. I gazed at the distant horizon. The location of my so-called slave was drawing near, and I could feel the tension rising within me. I¡­ I don''t know. I want to. I still desire that. But at the same time¡­ I think I''m not cold-blooded enough yet. "Even after a thousand years of suffering, you still have a warm heart?" The voice inside me laughed coldly, its tone dripping with disdain. I clenched my fists, resisting the urge to curse it. Why did it always have to remind me of that? Why couldn''t it just shut up for once? I wouldn''t call it that. It''s just¡­ family is different. I paused for a moment, a thought crossing my mind. Your family, or whatever they are¡­ don''t you feel the same way? The voice snapped back, its tone now sharp and irritable. "I told you¡ªI''m not like them. I have nothing to do with those brain-dead monsters." Right. You keep saying that. But when you take control of me, you''re no better. Suddenly, an intense pain slammed into my temples as if something was clawing its way out of my skull. My vision blurred, and the world spun around me. "I TOLD YOU I''M NOT LIKE THEM!" The voice roared, its power surging through my mind like a raging storm. The pain became unbearable. My wings faltered, and before I could regain control, I plummeted from the sky. Hundreds of meters vanished in seconds, the ground rushing to meet me as my consciousness teetered on the edge of oblivion. Suddenly, a shadowy figure appeared in my mind, as though I were witnessing a vision. The figure resembled a woman, her silhouette powerful and commanding. She held a long weapon¡ªits exact form shrouded in the haze of my mind. Then, with a single, devastating swing, she cleaved what appeared to be the world in half, obliterating everything in her path. The woman stood alone in the vast, starry sky, the universe seemingly orbiting her as if she were its center. Yet, in a sudden and inexplicable act, she raised her hand and severed herself in half. A sorrowful, heart-wrenching cry escaped her lips, echoing in the void. The next moment, my eyes snapped open. I was plummeting toward the ground. With a desperate flap of my wings, I barely managed to avoid a direct collision, though the force sent me crashing through several trees. The impact wasn''t as painful as it was shocking. Just what in the world was that vision? Who was that woman?! "Hey!" I called out to the eerie voice, my frustration boiling over. "Do you plan to kill us both next time?!" Silence. I gritted my teeth, brushing dirt and leaves off my clothes as I stood. "Hey, I''m talking to you!" Still, there was no response. That damn voice¡ªnow it decides to run away, hiding like a coward. Fine. Fine! Let''s see how it likes it when I ignore it next time. Ahead of me, in the distance, stood a city of marble, its pale buildings gleaming even under the dim sky. At its center rose a massive citadel, a towering structure exuding authority. The unmistakable aura of my slave radiated from there, strong and unyielding. I started walking toward it, my steps slow and deliberate, my mind still swirling with thoughts of the strange vision. "My life lately is so restless," I muttered, my voice tinged with exasperation. "Can I just have one day off without any surprises? Just one day?" I sighed heavily, running a hand through my hair. "This empress needs a day off!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words came out louder than I intended, echoing through the still air. Almost immediately, I noticed movement near the city''s gates. The guards¡ªclad in simple armor reminiscent of medieval Europe¡ªhad heard my outburst. Their eyes locked on me, their gazes shifting into something unhinged, as though they''d just found their next prey. A sharp whistling sound reached my ear¡ªthe kind men often used to try to attract a woman''s attention. "Hey, beauty, did you get lost?" one of the guards called out with a laugh, his tone oozing arrogance. The other nudged him with an elbow, chuckling along. "Look at her! She must be a succubus. Those wings and horns, and that outfit... and that body. She must''ve come to eat us alive." He spat the words with such vulgarity, I felt my stomach churn. "Is that what you want?" I asked mischievously, tilting my head slightly, a sly smile playing on my lips. "Of course!" he shouted back, emboldened. "Come to these big brothers, we''ll teach you all about pleasure, and you can eat us up all you want." They laughed like the fools they were, the sound grating on my ears. I could feel the lust radiating from them, thick and disgusting, as if they had no idea what kind of fire they were playing with. Worse, both of them were hideously unattractive. Where in the world did they find the confidence to speak to me like that? Must''ve never had a woman in their lives. "I''ll eat you up, alright," I said with a smile, my voice laced with mock sweetness. In the next instant, my scythe appeared in my hand, its dark blade shimmering ominously. With a single, fluid step, I swung it. Two heads hit the ground simultaneously, rolling like discarded stones. Their lifeless bodies collapsed in unison, their souls torn from their flesh, and I devoured them without hesitation. "Here, I ate you. What now?" I chuckled darkly. "Idiots like you need discipline." Then, raising my voice, I roared with all the power I could summon. "HAN SEUNGHO! COME OUT AND GREET YOUR MASTER THIS INSTANT!" Chapter 152 Good Dog I could hear the entire town bustling. People rushed to the gate, and through a narrow wooden crack, I caught glimpses of the crowd. Most of them wore extravagant armor, though some sported only half-body coverings. It was clearly a kingdom of men¡ªbarbaric and unruly. Well then, how about I teach them a little manners?With a push of my arms, the massive wooden gate creaked open. Despite its several tons of weight, it felt as effortless as opening the double doors of a tavern. My current strength made such tasks trivial. As the gate swung wide, my eyes locked onto the stupefied faces of the men before me. Their expressions screamed disbelief, as though they were staring at a monster. Well¡­ maybe they weren''t entirely wrong, but that''s beside the point. Ahem, focus, Gaon. The men, weapons in hand, quickly aimed at me. A quick scan of their levels revealed most were around 30 or 40¡ªfairly weak, but they would do for now. My plan was simple: deal with the most notorious criminals among them and give the others a choice¡ªsubmit or die. And if I ever heard a single whisper of them plotting against women again¡­ heads wouldn''t roll. No, balls would... "Who the fuck are you?" A man stepped out from the crowd. His short black hair was shaped into a ridiculous bowl cut, making him look like a joke despite his size. He was tall¡ªeasily two meters¡ªand extremely fat. Wow, did this guy eat an elephant? I laughed internally, but a small crack of laughter escaped my lips, drawing an immediate reaction. His brows furrowed, his face twisting with displeasure as anger and hatred burned in his eyes. "You¡­ you dare mock me? You think I look funny?" he roared. Suddenly, a burst of power surged from him¡ªan aura of level 50¡ªand I could feel the weight of a ruler''s presence radiating from him, attempting to suppress me. But his smug expression vanished the moment I responded in kind. My king''s aura erupted in full force, crashing down on him and everyone else. The pressure forced them all to their knees. Some of the stronger ones managed to resist for a brief moment, their faces twisted with effort, but most crumbled immediately under the weight. I stood motionless, expressionless, my eyes cold and unfeeling as I watched them struggle. I waited. Patiently. But the one I truly came for had yet to show up. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Han Seungho... you have ten seconds to present yourself before me, or I will make you regret ever being born!" My voice boomed across the square, laced with menace. I tightened my grip on his soul chain, the invisible link that bound him to me. Though illusory, I could faintly see the shimmering outline of the chain if I focused hard enough. With it, I had complete control over him¡ªhis will, his actions, his very being. Still, he dared to defy me, failing to appear. My patience snapped. With a firm tug, I poured my power into the chain, gripping it as though it were physical. Moments later, a man clad in a brand-new suit of armor came hurtling out from the highest tower of the citadel. The sight was absurdly comical. His face twisted with panic, tears threatening to spill, as he tumbled through the air like a puppet yanked too hard by its strings. He rolled and spun, a helpless yoyo being reeled back in by its master. With a sharp motion, I extended my arm and caught him by the throat, halting his chaotic descent. My grip tightened as I lifted him effortlessly, holding him aloft like the worthless dog he was. "I warned you," I said coldly, meeting his terrified gaze. "Master... hahaha, I didn''t realize you were here already! If I''d known, I would''ve come straight to you. You know I would, right?" Han Seungho''s voice carried a desperate, nervous laugh as he attempted to mask his panic with faux cheerfulness. His stupid expression was enough to make me want to puke. He had the look of a guilty child caught red-handed, scrambling to hide the evidence, as if I were foolish enough to fall for his pathetic tricks. Did he really think he could fool me? The onlookers shifted their gazes between him and me, their faces painted with shock and disbelief. Their so-called ''king,'' the man they had followed, admired, and likely feared, was now revealed to be nothing more than my slave. I could imagine the dissonance in their minds¡ªhow many of these fools had been swayed by his ridiculous red-pill ideologies, only to now see him bowing to a woman''s command? Oh, how the mighty had fallen. "The mighty, what is this?!" One of the men on his knees shouted, his voice trembling with a mix of desperation and misplaced courage. "Rise, rise, Emperor, and kill that bitch for us!" His words seemed to ignite a spark among the crowd. "Yes!" Many others quickly joined in, their chants rising like a wave of rebellion, filling the air with their rallying cries. "Boss! You can do it!" they shouted, voices echoing through the city as more men began to emerge from alleys and corners, drawn by the commotion. I watched their faces, filled with naive hope, their gazes fixated on Han Seungho as though he were their savior, their great leader who would strike me down and restore their pride. It was almost comical. They had no clue that with a single command from me, their so-called "emperor" would turn on them and paint the streets with their blood. The thought made me chuckle softly, though I kept my expression neutral. "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" Han Seungho''s sudden roar cut through the air like a thunderclap. The sheer force of his voice made even me raise an eyebrow, momentarily surprised by his outburst. The crowd fell silent almost instantly, their hopeful expressions faltering as they stared at their "mighty" emperor, unsure of what had just happened. The town fell into a deafening silence, as if his words were bolts of lightning striking from the most powerful thunderclouds. The sheer force of his outburst left everyone speechless and stunned. Even I, for a fleeting moment, was taken aback. I didn''t expect this manchild to muster the courage to speak up so boldly. "You all have no idea what is going on, so shut the fuck up and listen to me well," Han Seungho''s voice boomed, carrying disappointment and sorrow but laced with a powerful, commanding tone. "Because if you don''t, all of you will die." His words hung in the air like a blade ready to drop. "This," he continued, pointing at me with a trembling hand that steadied as he spoke, "is Lee Gaon, the Empress of the Empire of the Undying Flame. She is stronger¡ªfar stronger¡ªthan any of you can even imagine. I, Han Seungho, have willingly devoted myself to serve her. From this moment forward, our empire is under her control. From now on, we all serve the Empire of the Undying Flame." He stepped forward, his voice rising to a fierce crescendo. "Those of you who are unwilling¡ªthose who refuse to change your ways¡ªwill have to answer to me first. I will kill every single one of you who stands against her, right here, right now!" His declaration carried a weight that could have crushed weaker men, but instead of rallying the crowd, his words were met with disbelief. Murmurs spread through the crowd like wildfire, and a few brave¡ªor perhaps foolish¡ªsouls cracked a laugh, their disbelief written all over their faces. "This has to be a joke, right?" Some of the onlookers laughed, their disbelief evident in their mocking tones. "Good words," I said, my voice cold and sharp. "I like that. Then... how about you prove your worth?" My eyes locked onto Han Seungho, who froze under my gaze. "Kill all those who laughed just now, and those who have committed the worst crimes among them. Only then will I spare the rest and accept this pitiful lot under my wing. How does that sound?" It wasn''t a suggestion¡ªit was an order, and he knew it. His body trembled, his face pale as he rose to his feet, his every movement betraying his inner turmoil. He hesitated, his eyes darting toward the crowd, now filled with terror and desperation. "Yes, master..." he whispered, his voice barely audible. And then he moved. For all his faults, Han Seungho was strong¡ªhis level gave him an edge. He descended upon the crowd like a storm, his blade cutting through the air with precision. In seconds, ten bodies fell to the ground, lifeless. The laughter that had mocked me moments ago was silenced, replaced by horrified gasps. The remaining men tried to run, their feet stumbling over each other in panic. But I wasn''t about to let them escape. With a mere flick of my wrist, I unleashed a wave of pressure that pinned them in place, their knees buckling under the invisible force. They had no choice but to stay and watch the carnage unfold, their wide eyes reflecting the massacre before them. And I? I stood there, watching as Han Seungho hunted them down one by one. Was it wrong that I found this... enjoyable? Perhaps. But in this world, power and fear were the only currencies that mattered, and I intended to be rich in both. When it was over, Han Seungho returned to me, his face pale, his hands trembling as he knelt before me. In his grasp, he held a bloodied sack, and from within it, he poured out the heads of fifty-three men. The ground was soaked with blood, and the air was thick with the stench of death. The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the muted sobs of those who had been spared. Han Seungho bowed his head, his voice shaking but resolute. "Master, from today onward, you are to command us as you see fit. If any of them dare complain, I will personally kill them for you. This, I vow." The crowd stared, their faces pale, their spirits broken. Fear was etched deep into their hearts, an unrelenting reminder of what they had witnessed today. "Good dog..." I praised him in front of everyone, ensuring they knew who was in charge. Chapter 153 Declaration of War The entire city fell into a heavy silence. For a long moment, not a single soul dared to breathe. I nodded in approval. This one would serve me well. As for the others? Fear was the best leash to keep them in line. And I had no intention of playing games.Those who lay sprawled on the ground¡ªI could almost hear their heartbeats, erratic and pounding against their ribs. Each second after the announcement stretched endlessly, as if time itself had halted, sealing this moment as an unshakable decree from the heavens. Frozen. Absolute. I swept my gaze over the survivors, memorizing each face. I had to remember them. If any of them dared betray me in the future, I''d know exactly where to strike. "Rise, all of you!" My voice boomed, shattering the eerie stillness. "Today, I declare this empire¡­" I hesitated. What was this place even called again? Tch. It was probably some forgettable name. "¡ªThe Empire of the Golden Phoenix, sister empire to the Undying Flame! Those who object to its name or its ruler shall be deemed traitors. If you still foolishly believe democracy exists¡­" I let out a cold chuckle. "Let my blade put that delusion to rest." Summoning my scythe, I watched as its razor-sharp edges bathed the city in suffocating darkness. A living void. The pressure alone was enough to make some collapse, gasping for air. Strange¡­ Every time I grew stronger, the scythe changed in ways I couldn''t describe. Twisting. Warping. Evolving into something beyond mortal comprehension. Nobody dared to stand. "Very good." I let the words sink in. "Now, take me to where you keep the prisoners. Release the women. And if any of them wish to kill you, I''ll allow it. If they want to rip your balls off, they have my full permission." I tilted my head slightly, letting the weight of my next words settle over them like a suffocating fog. "You all had better be prepared to suffer the consequences of your actions." A wave of shivers rippled through the crowd. Fear clawed at their spines, their trembling impossible to hide¡ªespecially from my little slave. Han Seungho. He was the worst of them, and he knew it. The things he had done to those women... unspeakable. Inhuman. But I needed him alive, for now. That didn''t mean I wouldn''t let them have their way with him. If they wanted to castrate him, I wouldn''t stop them. They were all lucky¡ªpathetically lucky¡ªthat I hadn''t simply wiped this entire place off the map. "Lead the way," I commanded coldly, my eyes locking onto Han Seungho. "Now." He sprang to his feet instantly, bowing so deeply it was almost pitiful. "Y-Yes, Master¡­ Please¡­ follow me." He didn''t dare meet my gaze. Instead, he turned stiffly and pushed through the massive crowd. The others remained kneeling, heads lowered, even after I had withdrawn my pressure. Their fear was carved into their bones. But beneath it, I saw it¡ªthe hatred burning in their eyes, in their clenched jaws. Let them hate me. Let them glare and curse under their breath. They were nothing but cowards. And when the time came, I would throw them onto the front lines, let them bleed for me. Soon, we reached the massive citadel. Even I had to admit¡ªI was impressed by how quickly they had built it. But after everything I had seen in this world, it made sense. Some people had abilities that allowed them to construct entire structures in mere seconds. Honestly, if the construction workers from my old world saw this, they''d probably be tearing their hair out, watching their years of training and hard labor get reduced to nothing but a relic of the past. But now wasn''t the time for idle thoughts. Too many women had been kidnapped and brutalized in this place. The sheer number made my stomach churn. I followed Han Seungho into the dungeon, the air growing colder with each step. And then I saw it. The sight before me nearly made me retch. The moment I took in the squalid, blood-stained cells, my body burned with a rage so raw, so overwhelming, that I almost lost myself. Without thinking, I drew my scythe, its edge slicing through the air, stopping just before it cleaved Han Seungho in half. It took every ounce of restraint not to finish him right then and there. "Help!" The moment the women saw me, they rushed to the bars, clutching them with trembling hands, their voices hoarse from desperation. "Don''t worry," I said, forcing my tone to remain steady. "I''ll get all of you out of here. Justice will be served." Han Seungho scrambled to unlock the cells under my order, his hands shaking as he fumbled with the keys. There were at least two hundred cells in total¡ªholding over five hundred women. A staggering number. Too many. Their bodies bore evidence of unimaginable suffering¡ªopen wounds, bruises, broken limbs. Some had limbs turned black from frostbite. The dungeons must have been freezing. I couldn''t feel it, my level was far too high for temperature to affect me¡ªbut the state of these women made it clear. Many of them begged me for me to slaughter every man in this city. And despite how much I wanted to, I couldn''t afford to act purely on emotion. I needed them alive. I needed them to be my cannon fodder. If war broke out with another empire, it would be better if they died on the front lines than my own people. Soon, I had everyone bring clothes and arrange accommodations for the rescued women. Entire households were seized, their former occupants thrown out, and I let the women take control of those homes. I had no plans to move them elsewhere¡ªnot yet. If I could restore order, I would have a fully functional puppet empire at my fingertips. That was why I named it the Golden Phoenix¡ªa symbol of rebirth, of something rising from the ashes. But how naive that hope had been. Days passed. The cries for blood didn''t lessen¡ªthey grew. More and more women begged me to slaughter every last man in this city. Han Seungho had been stripped bare and tied to a massive wooden pole in the heart of the city. A fitting humiliation¡ªthough, in truth, it was the least he deserved. The act alone had brought a twisted sense of satisfaction to many of his victims. Weeks passed. Word reached me that Zeltra City was slowly recovering, and before long, trade routes between the two cities had opened. This place¡ªnow the Grand Phoenix Capital¡ªhad begun to stabilize. Rebellions flared up here and there, mostly from the men, but each was swiftly and brutally put down. Yet, I had come to realize something. Not all the men here were monsters. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Most had simply been lured by temptation, but with time, that temptation had transformed into something else¡ªan urge to protect, to rebuild, to carve out something resembling hope. Actual relationships were beginning to take root, the scars of the past slowly giving way to something new. For a moment, I allowed myself to believe things were finally moving in the right direction. Until the first reports came in. Foreign forces had begun creeping around the city''s borders. At first, I didn''t care. Let them bark. Let them mock this place for being ruled by a woman. Their words meant nothing if they didn''t have the guts to act. But not all of them were afraid to bite. The Golden Lightning Empire was expanding its borders, and the news reached us swiftly. A messenger soon arrived at the Golden Phoenix Empire, demanding Han Seungho surrender his lands and transfer all available manpower to serve the so-called "great emperor." I sent the unlucky fool back home¡ªwithout his limbs. Along with a simple message: Cease your expansion, or I will deal with your emperor myself. A week later, I received my answer. A declaration of war... "Master, what will we do?" Han Seungho''s voice trembled as he delivered the latest report. "The enemy has nearly ten thousand men and women in their ranks¡­ and they aren''t just fodder. They''re high-level warriors. Currently¡­" His voice wavered. "Currently, we don''t have enough people. I''ll try to recruit fighters from neighboring cities, but even then¡­" I slammed my fist into his head. "Idiot," I said, annoyed. "Did you forget who I am?" This fool dare to look down on me? "No, Master¡­ of course not," he stammered. "But even with your strength, we''d still lose too many people¡­" His hesitation was obvious¡ªhe was choosing his words carefully. But I understood his concerns. The Grand Phoenix Capital barely housed over a thousand people. Compared to ten thousand? It was a slaughter waiting to happen. I glanced at the map. "Nobody asked you to fight." "You mean¡­?" He blinked, confused. "I mean," I said, my voice calm, absolute, "that I will fight them alone." I met his wide-eyed stare. "I will protect you useless fools." My lips curled into a smirk. "One day, you will have to defend me. But today is not that day." Chapter 154 Twenty Thousand "Master¡­ You¡­ you must be joking. I wouldn''t dare question your strength, but¡­"Han Seungho''s voice trailed off. He hesitated, the words lingering on his tongue. "You think I''d lose?" I asked, my voice calm and unwavering. "That''s¡­" His expression suddenly shifted, turning grim. "I''ve heard rumors about the one leading this relentless expansion¡­ I can''t believe they''ve already reached our borders." His voice trembled, his fear bleeding into every word. I studied him closely, and to my surprise, Han Seungho was terrified. "Who is he?" I asked, my heart tightening. To be honest, the name of the empire had already given me an idea. Please¡­ please let it be Nam Ji-Ho. He met my gaze and let out a heavy sigh. "Master¡­ Please, do not fight this man." His voice wavered, yet there was something firm, something desperate beneath his plea. "It''s said he has never lost a battle. Not against powerful warriors. Not against terrifying beasts." His hands curled into fists, his knuckles turning white. "And most importantly¡­" His voice dropped to a whisper. A whisper thick with terror. "He¡­ He has already reached Emperor Level." A shiver ran down my spine. "Nam Ji-Ho," he breathed. "The strongest being in this world." A wild grin stretched across my lips, making Han Seungho stare at me with a mix of confusion and sheer terror. "He''s already on that level, huh¡­?" I laughed, a low, eager sound. We stood in the war room, the map sprawled out before me. My gaze locked onto the empire in the north. Fate was either screwing me over or handing me the greatest gift of my life. Either way, I''d take it with open arms. My body ached for this fight. "Master¡­?" Han Seungho''s voice wavered, thick with concern. "Aaaahhh¡­" I let out a long sigh. "Sorry, I got too excited." My heart pounded in my chest, my blood surging in anticipation. "That name¡­ was exactly what I needed to hear." Nam Ji-Ho. Even if he had reached Emperor Level, I was no longer the same as before. I had climbed too far, shattered too many limits. I wasn''t weak anymore. "When does the letter say they''ll arrive?" I asked, my voice brimming with impatience. "Ah? R-Right." Han Seungho fumbled, hastily picking up the letter from the Empire of Golden Lightning. His hands trembled so violently that the parchment nearly slipped from his grip. "They¡­ they''ll arrive in two days¡­" A slow, eager grin pulled at my lips. "Send word to Zeltra City. Call for my commanders at once. And¡ªoh, right. Malrang as well." My eyes gleamed with anticipation. "Move! Now!" Han Seungho flinched at my sharp tone, but I didn''t care. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire I had no time for hesitation. If they were to arrive in two fronts, this could turn into a disaster. But for now, all I could think about was the battle that awaited me. I stared out of the window. From this high tower, the war room gave me a clear view of the entire city and its vast surroundings. Golden trees stretched as far as the eye could see, their shimmering leaves catching the sunlight, casting a surreal glow over the land. This place was mine. And I wouldn''t let anyone take it from me. So¡­ he had finally crossed my path again, huh? I hadn''t expected to meet Nam Ji-Ho so soon. But maybe this was perfect. I needed to settle the score. That defeat had buried itself deep in my chest like a festering wound, poisoning my pride, my very existence. I hate it... My heart was in disarray. I didn''t know whether to scream in joy or fear the possibility of losing again. And this wasn''t just about him. It wasn''t just about a rematch. I had his entire army to deal with. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ there would be Kings among them. That would be ideal. If I could slay another one, my path to the top would be undeniable. After that, who would dare to challenge me? Yet, deep down, what I truly wanted... or rather, what my very soul ached for was to defeat him as I am now. I wanted to crush him at my current level... That would be the ultimate humiliation. I took it easy that day, strolling through the city, making sure things remained balanced. Or as balanced as they could be. There was still plenty of hate, many verbal fights breaking out between the two parties. But with me here, nobody dared to act. Most of the women had already recovered their full strength. If the men ever wanted to take this place back, they''d have to fight a losing battle. One that would tear this entire city apart. Night fell... And soon, they arrived. Four people and one fox. "Gaon, what is going on here?" Malrang''s voice cut through the silence. Her ears twitched as she gazed up at me, something wary and unsettled in her expression. I met her stare. "Nam Ji-Ho is back." Her little face paled instantly. She knew... She knew exactly what that meant. She knew what kind of monster we were up against. "Who is Nam Ji-Ho?" The three commanders looked at me, their eyes filled with confusion. I didn''t blame them. Only my main group knew what happened that day¡ªthe day everything changed. I glanced to the side, my eyes settling on the people living peacefully here. I couldn''t let the same disaster befall them. Not again. My heart trembled. I wouldn''t lose anyone else. Not anymore. Ravokar was enough. "He''s the man who bested me in battle," I said, my voice steady, but laced with memories. "The one who almost killed me." The weight of my own words pressed against my chest. "And he''s the reason this empire exists." I said with a warmth in my words. "If I hadn''t been defeated that day¡­ I don''t know if I ever would''ve decided to build this place." The past flooded through me¡ªthe echoes of that moment, the pain, the shame, the realization. Back then, too many things happened at once. Too much loss... Too much change... And yet¡­ here I was. And everything was different now. "Master, you fought him before and survived?!" Han Seungho nearly screamed, his eyes widening in sheer disbelief. He looked at me like I was some kind of monster. "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked, resisting the urge to punch him. He shivered, stepping back slightly. "Master... you must understand, I''m sorry... hahaha... but¡­ nobody has ever survived a fight with him." "It looks like you think very highly of him." My tone was laced with annoyance. "Let me tell you something¡ªthere are only two people in this world I wanted dead who managed to survive. And in a few days, that number will be down to one." I patted his trembling shoulder, watching him flinch like a scared little mouse. "Heh, I kinda want to give it a try against this Nam Ji-Ho dude," Kim Min-Jae said, cracking his knuckles, his fists bouncing in excitement. "Wonder how long I''d last." "You''d die in the first few seconds," Malrang giggled, making him freeze in place. "Just imagine fighting Gaon. I''d love to see how long you''d last against her." She laughed, clearly enjoying herself. "S-Sacred Beast Malrang, please don''t joke around!" He suddenly backed off. "How in the world would I ever be a match for the Empress? She''d crush me before I could even lift a finger!" His horrified expression made me chuckle. "When did they start calling you the Sacred Beast?" I grinned, finally finding my chance to turn the teasing back on Malrang. She instantly hid behind Park Ji-Hoon. "It''s¡­ a long story¡­ haha¡­" Her voice was awkward, and for once, she looked like the one getting bullied. It lifted my mood. "Alright, listen up," I said, getting serious. "There''s a chance they might attack from two fronts. If that happens, you all will hold them off until I return." My gaze swept over them. "Let''s hope it doesn''t come to that, but¡­ considering we''re surrounded by their territories, this war might be extremely bloody." "Will you be alright on your own?" Malrang asked. She had always believed in me, but even she sounded worried. "Don''t forget," I smirked, baring my teeth. "I have an army of my own." We spent the night talking, but the next morning, tension hung thick in the air. The entire city felt it¡ªan unease that refused to fade. No one could relax. And then, as dawn broke, I stepped out. The letter had mentioned the battle would take place northeast of the city. I soared into the sky, the wind whipping around me as I took in the view. And there they were. A massive wave of people, marching steadily forward. Not just soldiers¡ªthousands of beasts moved with them, shaking the ground under their weight. Their real numbers were probably twenty thousand or more¡­ I chuckled to myself, eyeing the countless beasts below. "Well¡­ I guess I''ll have enough food for a year or two¡­ haha¡­" Chapter 155 1 vs 20,000 This feeling¡ªstanding alone while an army looms in the distance, knowing there''s no one beside me¡ªI can''t put it into words. It was as if the whole world had turned against me. It was overwhelming. At that moment, I wondered¡­ how could there be so many people in this world already? Just how many of us had been summoned here? What if, one day, the entire Earth ended up here? Would our original planet benefit from humanity''s exodus? Perhaps¡­But I knew one thing for certain. Today, I would claim countless lives. Were they innocent? No¡ªnot in my eyes. After all, they followed their leader willingly. They marched into battle willingly. A cold shiver ran through my body. Am I afraid? For a second, I thought I had succumbed to fear, but no¡ªthis trembling wasn''t fear. I could feel it. Excitement. A twisted contradiction. Am I insane for wanting to kill? This foreign desire had crept over me ever since I took my first life. It felt good. It felt like control. But then¡­ am I just a killer? I wanted to hear someone tell me I wasn''t. I wished someone were here to say I was doing this for something greater than myself. I wished someone would tell me this was for the empire. Yes¡­ it was. But at the same time¡­ I feel so hungry. I could feel my scythe. It was almost speaking to me, trembling in my grip. Why? It was a part of my soul¡ªwas it hungry? No¡­ this was the real me. The one who had taken so many lives to stand where I stood now. The eerie voice in the back of my mind was right. I shouldn''t care too much. I should just kill until I''m satisfied. That was the truth. That was me. The one who wished for destruction. I took a slow, deep breath. The scent of war filled the air. The approaching army¡ªhumans and beasts alike¡ªmarched toward my territory. I watched as confusion spread among them. They scanned the ground, expecting resistance, only to find nothing. Not a single soul. I could see it in their faces¡ªtheir hopeful expressions. They thought we had surrendered. But they would soon wake up to a nightmare. Not a single one of them would escape. Today, the world would know my might. Today, the Demon Lord would reveal herself. I would make them understand that I was invincible. As I floated in the sky, their gazes slowly lifted toward me. Their march came to a halt. Weapons pointed in my direction. They whispered among themselves, unsure of what they were seeing. Was I a person? A beast? I didn''t blame them for hesitating. Just look at me¡ªhorns, demon wings, hovering above them. Even I would mistake myself for a monster. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I channeled my soul energy, guiding it through my veins, concentrating it in my vocal cords. With power surging in my voice, I spoke¡ª "Welcome to the territory of the Golden Phoenix Empire. I am Lee Gaon, the Empress of the Undying Flame. I rule this land, and I will not allow a single soul to step beyond this point. Those who wish to die today¡ªtry your luck. I alone am enough to kill every single one of you. If you doubt me, I will show you what happens to those who defy this Empress!" My words thundered through the battlefield like a decree from the heavens, shaking the very ground beneath them. What did I receive in return? Laughter and mockery filled the air. "Suit yourselves," I said coldly. I raised my hand, flames licking its skin as golden embers danced around me. "Third Path of Fire¡­ Eternity." My soul ignited in a golden blaze, and at that moment, something inside me awakened. A new technique. The Goddess of Fire''s power surged through me, its weight pressing against my very being. I felt the countless souls within me stirring, feeding the technique with their energy. For a brief second, dizziness struck me. But this was it. This was the opening I needed. I would make them run. I would make them afraid. I would crush their morale with a single attack. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire That was how you won a war¡ªyou turned them into cockroaches, scrambling for their lives. "First step¡­ The life of the immortal phoenix queen." A small flame suddenly burst on my fingers, its shape taking on a small bird-like creature. "AOOOO!" The creature cried out, shaking the entire heaven and earth. The power in this one scream was so strong that it even made me fearful. Suddenly, it shot out, leaving me almost empty. It flew quickly toward the massive army, and those standing there laughed at the attack, mocking it with their eyes. "What is that bird going to do to us? Eat us? Hahaha!" I could hear their laughter, yet their eyes were filled with confusion and fear after that powerful scream. The small phoenix bird felt somewhat alive, and their words seemed to offend it. Suddenly, the tiny hand-sized bird expanded, turning into a massive, colossal phoenix, its wings stretching to wrap around heaven and earth. It looked majestic, its fire burning so brightly that even the sky seemed to dim before its radiance. Then it crashed into the group of screaming soldiers. I could still see them casting defensive skills, the entire army suddenly wrapping itself in a marvelous display of barriers and shields, but it was all in vain. The massive phoenix collided with them, and in that instant. BOOM! A crimson explosion shook the sky, a pillar of fire shooting upward, reaching hundreds of meters high. That one attack wiped out at least five to six thousand people in an instant, leaving many more injured. I extended my hand, and a flood of black souls flew through the air, rushing straight into me. A moment later, my mind was flooded with endless system messages¡­ [CONGRATULATIONS!] My level instantly shot up to 68. Yet, despite so many dying in an instant, my experience only crept up slowly. Too many of them were too low-leveled. It was getting harder to level up. After this battle, I should be over level 70¡­ Who will stop me then? My eyes gleamed with greed. I suddenly felt the urge to kill, to level up. My scythe trembled uncontrollably, urging me forward, urging me to rush in, to kill more, to feed more. I could not control myself. I flapped my wings, red lightning wrapping around them, launching me forward at incredible speed. In an instant, I was already reaping my enemies'' heads. They panicked, too afraid to even defend themselves. I flew in a straight arc, leaving behind a long, unbroken trail of blood. Beasts and humans alike fell before me. "Demon! She''s a demon!" Yes, I am. And so what? Today, this demon would show them that there are some enemies you cannot afford to offend. My level shot up to 69 the moment I killed another thousand. I was extremely close to level 70. Many of them tried to fight back, but I was too fast. I dodged their attacks with ease, striking fear into their hearts. They were like chickens, running around in panic. Too easy for me to slaughter. But there were still around thirteen thousand left. I had to pull out my big skills. Soon, the darkness danced around me, and as I stood in the very middle of them all, countless shadows left my body. The shadows materialized into beasts. All of them were now level 60, growing stronger inside me, and five thousand of them instantly wiped out countless people. This was a one-sided massacre. My level shot up to 71. But suddenly... BOOM! A golden lightning bolt crashed from the heavens, striking me. I shot out my own crimson lightning, countering the powerful force. The attack tore the sky apart, the heavens and the earth mixing together in a storm of electricity. And then¡­ I saw him. Floating above me, looking down with a presence as if he were immortal. His entire body was wrapped in golden armor, his spear dancing with golden lightning. "Nam Ji-Ho!" I roared, anger rising to its maximum. Power surged inside me, awakened by rage. The anger I felt right now¡ªit made me feel immortal. The more anger I had, the stronger I became. I flapped my wings and shot toward him. He floated in the sky, golden lightning supporting him, keeping him aloft as if he was beyond human. Then, our weapons clashed. Crimson and gold intertwined, our attacks splitting the air apart. But this time¡ªI was ready. I was ready to win. "You''ve changed, Lee Gaon¡­" he said casually, as if he still didn''t see me as a threat. I gritted my teeth. "You''re pissing me off." Just wait. I''ll have your head. I''ll make sure the whole world knows about your death today. My body transformed, my full demon form awakening. My claws itched, my tail lashed, my wings flared. Excitement rushed through me. If I didn''t win today¡ªI''d rather die trying. This was my moment. I had to give it everything. 1,000%. Or else¡­ he''d look down on me again. Chapter 156 Rematch I always knew this day would come, but to think I''d get the chance to fight him already¡­Was this the fateful rematch I had been waiting for? Or was there something more sinister at play? The thought gnawed at me, especially since the Creator had been silent for so long. He ignored me these days, as if he was afraid of me. But I shook those thoughts away. Right now, none of that mattered. Right now, there was only one thing worth focusing on. Killing my blood enemy. My claws itched unbearably, the darkness seethed around me, burning, writhing, threatening to consume me whole. But I didn''t care. Right now, I felt like I had lost my mind. That person¡ªthe one I had been waiting for¡ªwas right in front of me. Nam Ji-Ho. "Let''s have a good fight, Nam Ji-Ho! No¡ª" I shook my head, a wild grin stretching across my face. "Let''s have the best fight ever! Show me what you''ve got!" With that, I lunged at him. His golden spear rose in defense, but with my current speed, it was nothing more than an afterthought. Crimson lightning crackled around me, fueling my body, and in the blink of an eye¡ªI was gone. His eyes narrowed. He was surprised. A moment later, my claws crashed into him from behind, the impact rippling through the air as I unleashed Chaos Slash. The strike sent him hurtling through the sky before his body slammed into the ground with a deafening¡ª BOOM! Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire It was as if a bomb had detonated upon impact. The sheer force of our battle sent tremors through the earth, shaking those below and striking fear into their hearts. But I had no time to pay them any mind. I knew¡ªwithout a doubt¡ªthat such a weak attack wouldn''t be enough to kill him. That''s why I didn''t hesitate. Gathering raw firepower at my fingertip, I unleashed a devastating annihilation strike. The searing beam tore through the air, its brilliance nearly blinding. At my current level, the flames burned impossibly hot, a spectacle impossible to ignore. When it hit, the ground quaked violently, and a massive crater carved itself into the battlefield. Yet, as the smoke cleared, a chilling realization settled in. I couldn''t feel his aura. And that worried me. He''s behind me, isn''t he? Instinct kicked in, and I twisted to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding the deadly thrust of his spear. Lightning crackled against my skin, brushing past me¡ªbut unlike our last battle, it didn''t burn. It didn''t hurt at all. My body was far stronger now, and that gave me a massive advantage. Without missing a beat, I retaliated. My claws slashed through the air, unleashing Chaos Slashes that carved through the sky itself, the sheer force of the darkness stretching into the void of space. But he dodged¡ªjust barely. We both blurred, our forms vanishing and reappearing as we pushed our speed to the absolute limit. In the span of mere seconds, we exchanged countless blows, each strike meeting the other in perfect balance. Neither of us could gain the upper hand. Not yet. I wonder¡­ is he giving it his all? Or is he still holding back, looking down on me? A sharp snap of my fingers shattered the air. Darkness erupted from within me, surging forward like a living force, coiling around Nam Ji-Ho and locking his movements in place. I watched as he struggled, his lightning radiating outward like an explosive sphere, crackling violently in every direction. He was trying to break free. But he had underestimated me. This wasn''t just some darkness prison. No¡ªthis was my domain. And if he wanted to break it¡­ he''d have to struggle a whole lot more. I moved like a shadow through the darkness, gliding effortlessly. In my domain, I was like a fish in water¡ªthis was second nature to me now. And then I saw it. Nam Ji-Ho was grinning. That smug expression made my blood boil. Before I could act, he extended his hand, and in an instant, a lightning dragon erupted from his palm, roaring toward me at unbelievable speed. If I hadn''t been in my own domain, there was no doubt¡ªI would have been hit. Hard. "That was close. You still have some hidden cards, huh?" I teased, a grin tugging at my lips. This battle was getting exciting. The moment I dodged, I reappeared next to him. I didn''t even bother slashing¡ªI simply punched the bastard, right in his right cheek. The sheer force behind my strike sent him flying, launching him so far that he was blasted out of my domain. Ah¡­ did I overdo it? I chuckled to myself. Sometimes, losing control wasn''t exactly in my favor. The moment I canceled my domain, I caught sight of his face¡ªand it was an ugly look. He was mad. No, he was pissed. For the first time, I had managed to make him take me seriously, and for a brief moment, I almost regretted it. His entire body began to glow, golden lightning crackling violently around him. The energy expanded, surging outward, his form shifting and morphing. Slowly but surely, his body transformed into pure golden lightning¡ªuntil he fully manifested as a colossal lightning dragon. The sheer pressure of his aura sent a shiver down my spine. Is that his final form? Holy shit, I did not expect that! My mind raced, searching for ways to counter it. I didn''t have any abilities that could turn me into a giant like him, but I did have one trump card¡ªmy finisher. The problem was, it was too early to use it. I had to make sure this wasn''t just some decoy or a clone, and that he was truly on his last leg. If I used it now and miscalculated¡­ I''d end up half-dead. Just like that time I fought the Dragon Goddess. "Who said you don''t have one?" An eerie voice echoed in my mind. I chuckled internally. I thought you were mad at me. I hadn''t expected to hear from it anytime soon. "Heh, you''re too immature," it scoffed. "Anyway, there''s no time to waste. Let''s beat that bastard with the same tricks. I''ll teach you the technique, but for that¡­ we''ll need to fuse during the fight. Are you sure you''re ready for that?" Its words sent a thrill through me, and I couldn''t help but giggle. As if I would care. I just want to kill him. You''re way better than that bastard. I''d choose you a hundred times over him. Something vibrated deep in my chest¡ªa strange, rhythmic pulse. Was it because of that eerie voice? Could it be that we were connected to such an extent that even our hearts resonated as one? Then, in an instant, my body changed. Darkness engulfed me, swallowing every trace of my human form. I felt myself expanding, shifting, until I fully became the abyss. The shadows twisted, materializing into something monstrous¡ªsomething that resembled a true demon. Massive black wings unfurled behind me, each feather a void darker than the night itself. My pure black form towered high into the sky. Fifty meters? Maybe more. Both Nam Ji-Ho and I had become giants, standing like titans in the heavens. This sensation¡­ it was unlike anything I had ever experienced. It was new, strange, exhilarating. Fuck... I love this world. And I love these fights! I want more. More! Let me be the strongest! My heart raced, pounding so fast it felt like it might burst. I could feel myself changing. My vision had completely transformed¡ªthe world around me was drenched in darkness, yet I could see everything in terrifying clarity. Energy pulsed in the air, flowing like invisible rivers, and among them, one presence stood out the most. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nam Ji-Ho. His energy was blinding, so disgustingly radiant that it made my stomach churn. I felt a deep, instinctual revulsion clawing at me. Was it because of this form? Or was it something deeper¡ªsomething born from the sheer weight of my hatred? "Let''s move, Gaon." We spoke as one, our voices fused into a single entity. "We can kill him once and for all." A massive black sword manifested in my hands, its weight unfamiliar, its power overwhelming. Controlling it felt awkward at first, but with the eerie voice guiding me, we moved in perfect sync. I swung, unleashing a devastating slash that tore through the air, a strike so powerful it threatened to rip the heavens apart. But Nam Ji-Ho didn''t flinch. With an earth-shattering roar, the golden lightning dragon spewed out a massive sphere of condensed lightning, crackling with destructive energy. Our attacks met midair, colliding in an explosion of darkness and light. The impact was apocalyptic. Winds howled, flattening everything in their path. The sheer force carved a massive crater into the ground, marking the epicenter of our clash. The sky trembled, space itself seemed to waver. And this¡­ This was only the beginning. Chapter 157 The Twist of Fate My entire body felt extremely cold at that moment, as if I had been reborn from the depths of the underworld¡ªand yet, it felt¡­ good. That beam attack had awakened something inside me: a burning desire for more battle, for more chaos. And that power of mass destruction¡ªI craved to wield an even more powerful version of it.Immediately following the colossal explosion, we clashed once more. His body whirled through the sky, twisting mid-air as he dodged my relentless attacks. A massive lightning storm began to gather overhead, and in the blink of an eye, the enormous demonic form was swallowed by the tempest¡ªa true sea of lightning, trapping me within its fury. An immense pain washed over me, each bolt of lightning lashing my skin like a searing tongue. The sensation was both repulsive and excruciating, yet deep within me, a dark power stirred, urging for release. I pushed myself to the limit, unleashing the pent-up energy. In front of me, a vast circle of darkness coalesced, then surged forward with a force that made the very air vibrate. The colossal beam of darkness engulfed Nam Ji-Ho''s dragon form before it had any chance to evade, moving with the speed of light. Desperately, the dragon raised a shield of golden lightning¡ªa manifestation marked by the Chinese character »¤ (h¨´), meaning "protect." In an instant, that character transformed into a barrier of brilliant lightning. As the beam collided with the shield, the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the world. I could see people on the ground scattering in terror while my beasts maintained their vigilant guard, ensuring that no one could breach our defenses and threaten the city we were sworn to protect. Is he still alive? I wondered desperately. Killing Nam Ji-Ho wasn''t a mere desire¡ªit was an absolute necessity. With him lingering, I knew that death was inevitable for either me or those around me. Yet, to my dismay, after the darkness dissipated, I saw that half of the dragon still remained, regenerating rapidly. The raging lightning storm abruptly ceased, plunging the entire battlefield into an eerie silence. "Are you done fighting?" a combined voice inquired, causing the dragon''s expression to twitch ever so slightly. "I don''t know who you are, but you''re not the same person I once fought, are you?" the dragon retorted. His words halted me for a moment. "We remain the same at our core, but now we have merged¡ªtwo souls becoming one. We are the embodiment of combined spirits. And you, too, are part of that union. That dragon should know us; that dragon and the power you wield do not belong solely to you, Nam Ji-Ho." The eerie voice resonated, weakening me further. I still had so many mysteries about this world to unravel, and I had never truly belonged to the game. Whatever machinations those higher entities were orchestrating in this realm, I vowed to shatter their control one day. I refused to remain a mere pawn. I longed to command my destiny, to learn every hidden secret, to confront the creator, and, most importantly, to uncover the origins of that eerie voice. "Heh..." The dragon chuckled, and in the next moment its entire body recovered¡ªany wounds it had suffered before seemed to be gone. "I''m not sure what you are talking about, but trust me when I say this, today I will walk out of here alive and I will drag this body back to that person who made this place." It laughed in a weird, maniacal yet desperate manner. "The creator?..." My voice cut through the combination of our voices, and in that moment I understood everything. I understood why he was so strong, and why he was the only person who had ever defeated me. He was one of that person''s favorites, just like Jeong Suhan¡ªthe two of them might even know each other. "Is that how you call him?" It laughed and smiled at me in a mysterious way. Suddenly, its entire body started to glow, and in the sky the lightning began to rage again. In the next moment, a heaven-shaking spear of pure lightning manifested from the surrounding storm. Instantly, my instincts screamed at me to run¡ªto get away from this place as fast as I could. But at the same time, I refused to move. I knew that that attack would most likely be powerful, to the extent that I could even die, but so what? I''m done running! I controlled my soul power to create a massive domain of darkness that enveloped everything in the surroundings. I could feel myself drift into this darkness domain, and then I disappeared, while the dragon desperately tried to search for me. "Lee Gaon, you coward! Come here and fight me like a real man!" he screamed in a booming voice. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "I told you, I''m a woman, you piece of shit!" In that moment, the eerie voice lost all control to me. My soul burned like a raging fire as the dark form I possessed began to transform. Golden fire wrapped around it like armor, while a bluish, ghastly light became my heart. Crimson lightning coiled around my arms like gauntlets with claws, and the elemental soul energy surged within me, shining ever so brightly. In that moment, I felt as if I could control the world. I reaped over the lightning spear, grabbing it with my own crimson lightning. "Hahaha! You''ve lost your mind, Lee Gaon. Why are you willingly letting me kill you?" Nam Ji-Ho''s voice cut through the air. I could feel the spear shaking as it turned toward me, but the moment it was about to strike my heart, I grabbed it tightly and wrapped my crimson lightning around it. "What the¡ª" I heard his stunned voice as I looked down at the dragon. It began to generate a powerful beam from its mouth, and it seemed to possess an extreme amount of power¡ªperhaps even more than this spear¡ªbut... My crimson energy invaded the spear of golden lightning, and in the next moment it turned fully crimson, submitting to my commands. "That''s how it should be..." I spoke softly, and the spear vibrated at my words as if it were too afraid to disobey. I could see the lightning beam rushing at me, but at that moment I channeled all my soul power into this final attack and sent the crimson spear flying straight through the beam. The spear cut through the golden lightning beam as effortlessly as a hot knife through butter. It traveled swiftly, and in the next moment it hit the dragon''s mouth. The spear didn''t stop there¡ªit traveled all the way through, exiting from the other end and smashing into the ground. But that crimson lightning not only pierced him in half; it left wounds with flickering crimson light dancing along the dragon''s body. Then the spear detonated in the ground. The best way I could describe it was like an atomic bomb crashing into the earth and exploding¡ªthe massive mushroom cloud soaring into the sky, engulfing the dragon, and forcing me to flee to the side. I could see everything on the bottom floor being completely annihilated. I waited for a while, yet no sign of my foe''s demise flickered in my mind. After the clouds of fire and dust finally dispersed, I saw the man lying in a massive crater¡ªno longer in his dragon form. He didn''t seem to be breathing, or rather, it was too hard to tell from this height. I, too, was utterly drained of energy. "This is it! This is my chance to finish him for good!" I thought excitedly and rushed down, canceling my massive demonic form. My scythe materialized in my hand, its pitch-black blade inching toward the life of my sworn enemy. I didn''t hesitate¡ªI charged down as quickly as possible. "Die!" I shouted, my heart nearly bursting from my chest. This moment meant everything to me; I simply could not fail! And then, the unexpected happened¡ªa streak of pure white light crashed into me, sending me flying far away. I could feel countless bones cracking under the force of the attack, but somehow I managed to reach just in time to cast a chaos shield. And then I saw him¡ªthe man with the white hair stood before the body of my sworn enemy. His cunning smile made me want to puke. With a casual gesture, he extended his hand, and white energy surged into Nam Ji-Ho. I could see his eyes snap open as he shot to his feet, placing a hand on the shoulder of the white-haired man. Not only had he recovered, but he also seemed to be back at full energy... My heart sank. I knew that today, I had to fight not only Nam Ji-Ho¡ªthis bastard was here too¡ªbut also his loyal lapdogs, the obedient hounds of the creator. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Jeong Suhan, come and meet your death!" I roared, my blood boiling with fury. This battle would determine if I lived or died today. Chapter 158 The Creators Arrival I could feel my heart race¡ªit felt as if it could escape my chest at any moment. I was excited, afraid, angry, jealous¡­ I wasn''t entirely sure; too many thoughts were racing through my mind. I didn''t want to be in this situation¡ªafter all, two versus one was far from ideal. One mistake, and I would die.But I couldn''t understand how Jeong Suhan knew I would be here. Did the creator send him? Did he know I had grown strong, that I was capable of killing Nam Ji-ho? Most likely, otherwise, I have no idea why things were the way they were right now. I could use void dance to end this fight quickly, but what if they survive? What if I end up using all my strength in the process¡­ Doubt filled my heart. I knew that I had to shake off this feeling; otherwise, I would have already forfeited. A weak heart could never win a war. "The creator sends his regards to you, Lee Gaon. He said that today is the day you must either join us wholeheartedly or forfeit your life." Jeong Suhan spoke loudly yet calmly. "What will you choose?" He smiled at me. But was he just acting, or was he actually that foolish? "I believe you already know my answer. Why are you even asking?" I taunted him. He knew me well¡ªhe knew I''d rather die than submit. "Very well¡­" He pointed his sword at the sky. In the next moment, a brilliant white light shot upward, and the entire world began to tremble under its powerful aura. I couldn''t grasp how or why this was happening, but soon the sky started to rain down figures¡ªat least, they looked like people. They weren''t human, though; they sported cream-colored wings and armor that fully encased their bodies. Their weapons, resembling immortal artifacts, radiated an ethereal glow. Some wielded swords, others brandished spears and shields. The army of angel-like warriors slowly descended from the heavens, their presence filling the air around me. Inspect! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You do not possess the authority to access this information] What the fuck¡­ I got denied¡­ nice¡­ In that moment, it felt as if the entire world was against me. "You think highly of me, hehe." I laughed, glancing at two men who simply stood and watched as the endless wave of heavenly warriors crashed down on me. My scythe danced in my hands as I moved like the wind. I was the Grim Reaper, but in this instance, I was reaping angels. Their bodies were extraordinarily durable¡ªmany did not fall instantly to my slashes. I hadn''t felt such resistance in a long time. With each wave that pounded against me, I sensed the warriors growing stronger, and worst of all, none of it granted me any experience. That meant I wasn''t growing stronger at all. The only "experience" I was gathering came from my repeated beatings by the army far beyond me. I''m still alone. After all, I have to rely on my own strength to survive this ordeal. One cut, two cuts¡ªI could feel my body slowly being torn apart. The endless wave seemed to have no end, and I was beginning to feel the full toll of battling thousands upon thousands of powerful opponents simultaneously. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire But I knew that I could not give up. "Die, all of you!" Immense rage began to overtake me. I hated this life as much as I hated being targeted. Why? Why was I being targeted? I had been following his instructions¡ªI was growing stronger. I had promised to help him once I became powerful enough. Was that not enough? Should I have knelt before that stupid creator? Fuck him! I''m a free soul, untamable. I will break free from his clutches, and I will become so powerful that no one will ever look down on me again. "Eat shit!" I shouted, launching a massive wave of fire at my opponents in the sky. I could feel my soul energy leaving my body as the wave of golden fire engulfed them. Many were burned to ashes, yet even more crashed from the sky. It was as if the heavens themselves wanted me dead. But no¡ªif fate desired my death, I would resist until my last breath! I could see the two of them smiling at me, watching as I quickly lost my power. They didn''t even lift a finger, just chatting casually between themselves while I fought here alone. I wanted to scream. I transformed my body into its full demonic form¡ªmy gauntlets were ready to slice through foes, my claws sharpened for battle. I went berserk, almost completely blanking out as I dodged one attack after another. Heads fell endlessly, and the empty shells of armor piled up on the ground, forming a small mountain. My mana and blood burned as they pushed my speed and power to their maximum. It was still okay¡ªI had one ability that had always saved me. [3¡­2¡­1¡­] I could feel my power surge to 200%, and then I snorted at the massive hole in the sky. "Chaos annihilation!" I combined two of my abilities, unleashing a massive beam of chaotic power that surged into the sky. Everything in its path would be instantly annihilated, reduced to nothing more than atoms, before crashing into the heavens. The massive opening in the sky shook and shattered, like glass splintering in midair. The shattered fragments of the sky fell to the ground, and the expressions on the two men''s faces changed. I was back¡ªmy energy had returned in full force, and I felt so powerful that I was confident I could take them both down. "If you want me dead, then how about you take my system away first?" I laughed at the shattered sky¡ªit looked apocalyptic. I rushed at the two men; with my speed now greatly enhanced, I practically teleported to where they stood. My fists shot out: first striking Nam Ji-Ho, sending him flying several kilometers away, and then, in a matter of milliseconds, I punched Jeong Suhan straight in the chest, making him vanish from my sight. The impact had cracked bones, and I charged at Nam Ji-Ho next. My claws slashed at his belly, barely missing him as he disappeared even further with a bright flash of lightning¡ªmost likely a teleportation skill. "Come back and fight me like a real man, you piece of human garbage! Today, I will clean up the world and slay two useless fucks!" My mouth might be vile, but their hearts were even more so. I teleported to him once more, and we exchanged a flurry of moves, with me gradually gaining the upper hand. I left injury after injury on his body. Then the other bastard came rushing at me again; he slashed his white sword, forcing me to step back. With a powerful punch to his nose, I sent him flying once more, then turned my focus back to chasing down Nam Ji-Ho, who was running away like a dog with its tail between its legs. "Come back here!" I roared, and then I had enough... "Void dance!" I felt myself tapping into a power I could barely control¡ªthe entire galaxy seemed to wrap around me, and I became the center of attention. I could see the bodies of the two men and every warrior on the battlefield as if they were right there in the palm of my hand, yet to them, I was invisible. I reveled in the panic they felt; it was amazing. I wanted to see them terrified for just a bit longer, but this overwhelming power was tearing me apart. If I didn''t end the battle quickly, I feared I''d be the one who needed a burial. My hand slashed through the void, and power from the fourth dimension slammed into Nam Ji-Ho''s body. He instantly coughed up a mouthful of blood and tried to flee, but no matter where he ran, I controlled the situation. My energy wrapped around me as if I were picking him up like a delicate flower from the ground, squeezing him from all sides, steadily increasing the pressure until he suffered a painful, horrible death. But then, my plan unraveled. A surge of powerful energy slammed into me from somewhere beyond comprehension, ripping me out of the fourth dimension and crashing me into the ground. I felt as if every single bone in my body was being crushed. And then I saw him¡ªmanifesting from the sky, extending his hand to heal Nam Ji-Ho... the creator himself was here. "Long time no see, Lee Gaon. Did you have fun in the broken world of beasts? I see you''ve brought some friends along from that place." I couldn''t stand his words. I couldn''t make out his face, hidden as it was in shadows, but I knew in that moment that I would most likely die. After all, he possessed power I could scarcely imagine. With trembling hands and feet shattered to pieces, I stood up and glared at him. "I, Lee Gaon, will gladly embrace death, but you will never have me submit to you¡ªnever!" Chapter 159 Rest in peace, Nam Ji-Ho "Aren''t you a little rebel, haha?" His laughter cut through my soul like a hot knife, full of mockery. He didn''t regard me at all¡ªas expected. This piece of shit was a sadist who loved to see people suffer and die."Don''t tell me that a high and mighty creator came to deal with me personally. Do you have no shame?" I taunted him, trying to get under his skin. "Why don''t you fight me at my power level? What? Are you afraid?" I could sense his body tense, even if his shadowed face remained hidden. His shifting posture told me all I needed to know about what he was thinking. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire "Childish taunts like that will not work on me. After all, I could crush you with a single finger if I wished. You should get off your high horse and learn to be obedient in my world." Suddenly, I felt the world around me come to a halt before it all crashed down on me. Inexplicable power bore down from above, forcing me to squat, compelling me to my knees. I''m not going to kneel before him¡ªnever! I''d rather die! I could feel the rage in my heart burn as the pressure around me intensified, my power surging in defiance. "That disgusting power you possess¡ªthis is not what I planned at all. You''re in my way, Lee Gaon, and you will submit to me. I can still use your power if you put it to my advantage. Join me, and this will all end. You''ll keep your little empire and your friends, and I''ll grant you the power to destroy worlds if you wish." I could sense something off in his voice¡ªa hint of fear, as if he didn''t truly have the power to kill me, or as if this burgeoning power within me was far too beneficial to him, making him impatient. "How about you go and fuck yourself?!" I roared at the top of my lungs. My pride refused to let me submit. Suddenly, I felt the power surge through me, slowly lifting me up¡ªeven if only slightly. I had been saved from being forced to my knees. "You!" I could hear the anger in his voice, but at that moment, I didn''t care about his fury. My own rage surged¡ªalong with the envy I felt towards the other two standing beside him. I craved the chance to be acknowledged without these pathetic methods. I envied their luck, their strength, even the creator himself for his divine power. I wanted to be there¡ªto be the strongest as well. "Stop!" the creator shouted. Panic tinged his voice, and it felt like I was finally moving in the right direction. The air around me shook as I felt the world bending to my will, no longer willing to serve him. All it took was a spark of the wrath burning inside my heart. "I will kill you all! I hate this¡ªI hate being suppressed! I will not bend, no! I will destroy everything in my path if that''s what it takes. I will have my revenge against you all, and I''ll end this world if I have to!" My voice cut through the void, shattering the force that had been holding me back. I could feel myself surge with a power that didn''t seem to belong to me, yet at the same time, it was undeniably mine. My horns shone in a crimson light, and my entire body pulsed with strength¡ªpower enough to destroy the world, or at least that''s how I felt. "This is impossible! This power was sealed away by me, so how?!" The creator''s voice trembled, and before I knew it, he dispersed like smoke. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hahahaha..." I laughed maniacally. "He fled¡ªlook at that, the creator fled. Hahaha!" I was losing control; my mind was consumed by thoughts of destruction, and the terrified expressions on the two men before me only fueled my desire to kill them. "Come here, come and meet your end!" I shouted, and with a single step, I appeared before Jeong Suhan. "Just who the hell are you, Lee Gaon?" he spat, his ugly expression satisfying me. "Me?" I snarled, grabbing him by the throat and squeezing hard. "I''m your worst nightmare." I twisted his neck, but in the next moment, he dissolved into a white mist and reappeared at least two hundred meters away. I glared at him coldly, my eyes so icy they could slice through the void itself if I wished. Suddenly, a golden spear shot at me from behind. I sensed it with my instincts and dodged to the side. Catching the spear, I pulled it in, sending Nam Ji-Ho hurtling toward me. I grabbed his head and slammed it into the ground with full force, making the earth crumble under the impact. Rocks flew into the air, and a deep crater formed beneath us. But then, a burst of golden lightning exploded from Nam Ji-Ho''s body, enveloping me and inflicting countless injuries. The lightning sliced through my skin with overwhelming power. "So you still have something in you, hahaha, good¡ªbecause it was starting to get boring with just the two of you!" My hand exploded with power as invisible energy rushed into Nam Ji-Ho''s body. In the next instant, the area burst into a multicolored radiance. I watched as his body completely disintegrated, only for a white light to shine and reveal his reappearance next to Jeong Suhan. Both were panting heavily and then their weapons combined¡ªthe powerful fusion of white and gold energy shaking the air around them. This power, the combination of the two strongest people in the world, threatened to overwhelm me. But I didn''t flinch; I knew I had to take it, that I had to stand my ground. "Beat heart, beat! Let me feel it¡ªlet me know I''m alive! Let me take this hit and show everyone that it''s my turn, that I stand at the top of the world!" Suddenly, memories flooded my mind¡ªmemories of winning the world championship, of standing at the pinnacle only to fall soon after. But not this time. This time, I would not submit. This time, I possessed the power to defend myself! The two of them slammed their weapons together in the air. "Die, Lee Gaon, and rot in hell for us!" they roared in unison. Their voices only fueled my satisfaction¡ªfinally, they acknowledged my strength. A thick beam of energy, a fusion of gold and white, shot toward me. As it advanced, the beam morphed into the head of a dragon¡ªa combination attack so coordinated that it was clear these two had fought side by side before, taking down powerful opponents with moves like this. But it was time to give them a rude awakening! My claws shifted back into the form of my scythe as I launched an attack on the dragon. The mysterious power of my emotions surged forth, intertwining with the chaos energy coursing through me. "Let me show you how a dragon looks!" I thought, envisioning the face of the dragon goddess¡ªthe battle with her had inspired me beyond measure. Fueled by that memory, I unleashed my own creation: a grey, eerie dragon that streaked through the air as it departed from my scythe. Instantly, the two attacks clashed, causing the entire area to tremble under the pressure. I could even see the clouds parting as our energies collided. The ground split in two, creating a long, jagged crack that separated me from the other two. Molten lava surged from the depths, shooting into the sky where our attacks met. But my assault didn''t stop there¡ªno, it was stronger. I watched as both of them turned ashen, their expressions registering the realization that my attack was swiftly devouring theirs. I infused an extra surge of darkness into my strike, and the moment it hit, it sent them both flying. Nam Ji-Ho crashed into the cold ground¡ªhis left side obliterated, his eyes barely open as darkness devoured him, halting any chance of regeneration. As for Jeong Suhan, he withstood the blow better. I saw him push Nam Ji-Ho in front of him just before the attack struck him. Though he had only lost his left arm, the relentless darkness prevented his regeneration. In a desperate move, he fled into the sky. Then, a gate opened in the air, leaving me utterly flabbergasted. The gate consumed him, and he vanished far away¡ªmost likely fleeing to the creator. I moved quickly, appearing over Nam Ji-Ho. "So you''ve been abandoned, huh." I said coldly. A flicker of pity stirred within me, but at the same time, I yearned to kill him. I knew that if our roles were reversed, he wouldn''t spare me either. "Yo-you... have no id-idea what you''ve done, this world..." His voice was weak, each word punctuated by coughs of blood. "Rest in peace, Nam Ji-Ho. You were the best opponent I ever had," I said respectfully. It was true¡ªhe was the only one who had ever proven himself a real warrior. "Haha. Yo-You too..." he managed a smile before I ripped the soul from him, his eyes draining of all color. Nam Ji-Ho ceased to exist in this world. Yet, when I held his soul in my hand, I could see his massive black orb crackling with golden lightning inside it. "What is that?" I squinted in confusion. "This has never happened before. If I consume this soul... what will happen...?" Chapter 160 Back home? The air around me suddenly began to tremble¡ªsomething was off. I could feel a sharp pain in my temples, a stabbing agony that shot through me as if a barrage of daggers were trying to pierce my brain. This wasn''t normal¡­ I knew something was amiss, and it had everything to do with killing Nam Ji-Ho.I didn''t have to wait long. A barrage of system messages crashed into my mind, leaving me dizzy and on the verge of vomiting. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You have reached Level 78] [You have gained a new achievement] [Emperor Slayer: You are the only person in the world to have managed to slay an emperor¡ªand at king level, no less. Your achievement is too great for the system to evaluate. The reward will be postponed until further notice... error... error... error...] [You hav-ha-have... you have... achievement... error error...] [The system has been overloaded. Proceeding to reboot...] [Reboot failure...] [Unknown error has crashed the... system...] [Shutting down...] I could feel myself starting to blank out¡ªNam Ji-Ho''s soul slipped from my grasp. I couldn''t move; it felt as if I were being pulled out of the world. What the hell is happening to me? In the next moment, I sensed myself traveling, though I had no idea where my body would end up¡ªor even if I was moving at all. It felt as though I were experiencing that initial, disembodied state all over again. Something was off. I could still think, but I no longer felt anything. Was this how it felt to no longer be bound by the system in this world? Everything around me was dark. I was unsure what fate awaited me. I hadn''t anticipated this if I killed Nam Ji-Ho, but even if I did, I would have slain him countless times over. I lost track of time¡ªwas it an hour, a week, or a month? It felt like an eternity had passed. Then, my head began to spin, and I felt something... I was falling. "AAAAHHH...?!" I cried out as I opened my eyes. The view before me made my heart nearly leap out of my chest. I was lying in my own bed¡ªthe very bed I hadn''t seen in months... or rather, thousands of years if I counted the time I was trapped. "What... why... why am I here?" I wondered, staring at my hands. They felt normal now, but my body seemed much heavier. "Don''t tell me this whole thing was just a dream?" Confusion swirled inside me as I looked around. My PC was still running, my favorite game displayed a logout screen, and the message that I had been banned glared back at me. "This cannot be happening... I wasn''t imagining all of that... no... no, I wasn''t..." My head pounded uncontrollably, and I couldn''t tell if I was losing my mind or if this was all just a never-ending dream. I tried to summon my scythe¡ªnothing happened. Absolutely nothing. Where were my powers? My heart sank as I realized: I was back... back in my own world. Why? I didn''t want this. I didn''t want to be here. "NOOO!" I screamed. My breathing grew heavy, and my heart pounded so fiercely it felt as if it might burst from my chest. I leapt out of bed and rushed to the bathroom, nausea overwhelming me. In moments, I was heaving over the toilet. After emptying my stomach, I lifted my head and leaned against the sink. "My face... my eyes, my hair... they''re all back to normal. Am I really back in my own world?" I couldn''t control the overwhelming surge of emotions. Tears streamed down my face uncontrollably, as if a dam had burst. Then everything turned fuzzy, like a thick fog was clouding my mind. I didn''t know why I was crying¡ªwhy this torrent of sorrow flowed from me. After all, all that had happened was I got banned in the game, right? Not a big deal... I could simply create a new account and rise to the top again. Right? There was nothing to cry about... I cleaned myself up and returned to my PC. "I must have fallen asleep after the ban... how foolish of me. Well, another day, another account... not a big deal..." Soon the day passed and morning arrived. I got ready to head out for my daily shift at the convenience store. But the moment I opened the door, something felt off. It was morning, yet the streets lay empty. "Weird, are people still sleeping?" I thought as I made my way to work, which was just a short walk from my apartment. But I saw nobody around. The emptiness started to creep me out¡ªit felt as if I were the only person left. The streets were littered with trash, and abandoned cars lined the roads; everything looked like a scene straight out of a post-apocalyptic movie. "D-don''t tell me the world has been infected with a zombie virus?! Am I the only survivor?" I almost wanted to run back home. But I knew missing work would mean missing out on playing my game¡ªand come on, a zombie apocalypse? Hahaha... am I ten years old? Of course that''s impossible. This world is too boring for that; fantasy belongs in video games and movies, not reality. I laughed it off as the next most logical explanation. "They must be shooting a movie here, but why hasn''t anyone posted it online? Well, it''s not like I ever check the news anyway." I chuckled to myself. Soon I reached my workplace. The lights were off and the door was locked. I pulled the spare key from my pocket¡ªalways handy in case the owner decided to close the store, even though it was supposed to be 24/7. Sometimes this lazy fool liked to shut up shop and go drinking with the other girl who worked here. He was just a horny dog, incapable of keeping his stuff secure for his wife... disgusting. I unlocked the door and switched on the lights. The power was on, which meant that the area was most likely just rented out for a half-day movie shoot. Hours passed, yet nobody showed up. That wasn''t entirely a problem¡ªat least I could sit down and sleep all day. Best day ever, right? Soon, my shift was about to end, but my coworker still hadn''t arrived to replace me. "Okay, this is really starting to weird me out. What the hell is going on..." I thought. Not wanting to sit here all day, I locked the place up and headed home. Throughout the day, I hadn''t seen a single person. There was nobody filming a movie; it was as if everyone had just vanished. "Am I dreaming?" I pinched myself, but the sting reminded me that I wasn''t asleep. I made my way home, opened my fridge, and reached for some kimchi stew I''d left over from a few days ago. Instantly, a putrid stench hit my nose, and I slammed the fridge door shut in disgust. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire "What the fuck, when was the last time I cleaned my fridge?" Everything inside was either rotten or completely disintegrated. The stench filled my room instantly, forcing me to open the window to air it out. Only then did it hit me: the weather was unusually cold today¡ªas if it were November or even December. But this was August, wasn''t it? I must be going crazy... What day is it, anyway? I picked up my phone; it was dead. "Eh?" I thought¡ªI must have forgotten to charge it. I checked my PC, and then my head started to hurt. "What the fuck?! It''s December first?" I collapsed onto my butt. "Ouch!" The pain was excruciating. But that wasn''t the worst part¡ªwhy was it December? It was August just yesterday, right? Wait... How could I have forgotten over three months'' worth of memories? Am I losing my mind? My temples throbbed relentlessly. I tried to get some water, but there was nothing coming from the sink. "Tap water is gone?" I rummaged for bottled water in the cabinet, but the mess on the floor sent me sprawling. "Fuck! Why does it hurt so much? What is going on?!" I felt that I would soon space out¡ªI didn''t know what was happening, but I must be crazy. Nothing made sense. Nothing... "Aaaahhh!" The pain made me scream. "G-" Huh? What was that? I could swear I heard something¡ªa faint sound in my mind, as if something were calling to me. "Ga-!" Again! "What the fuck is wrong with me? Enough!" I screamed. I was losing it, fully going crazy. I was just imagining this... Everything about me was a mess. Good job, Gaon¡ªyou''ve completely lost it. After so many years, you''ve finally broken... "GAON!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An eerie voice, one that somehow felt like it belonged to me, screamed in my head. I felt as though I had heard it before, hidden somewhere deep within, but I couldn''t remember where. Suddenly, the pain intensified, making me dizzy, and soon my eyes blacked out. Chapter 161 Mental Breakdown The voice in my head terrified me. It felt familiar, yet I''d never heard it before in my life¡ªor had I?"Gaon, wake up, this is not the time to play around. You must come back fast!" "What? Where? Who''s talking?" I looked around desperately, hoping to spot a camera or some sign that this was all just a bad prank¡ªa TV show or a metube stunt. But if this was reality, I must have gone completely mad from being alone for so long. Then the voice vanished, leaving me with an unsettling message that something important had slipped my mind. But what in the world could I have forgotten? I sat down on my bed and hugged my knees, unable to stop the tears from flowing. "I''m afraid..." I whispered through my trembling voice. I couldn''t stop shaking¡ªthis was too much, far too much! Yet something deep in my heart urged me to pull myself together. What was that feeling? It was as if I had been brave before. When had I ever been truly brave? Sure, I had been bold during the tournament, striding out with my head held high, but fate had shattered my hopes. It had crushed everything I once believed in. So why¡ªwhy was it like this now? "Help... somebody help me... I can''t go on... I¡ªI can''t..." I pleaded with the empty room. Part of me longed for the release of death, but I was also scared to take that final step. I glanced out the window. The outside was starting to darken, with only a few distant lights still fighting against the night. Overall, everything looked shrouded in darkness. I was utterly alone... Why? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wept all night, unable to shake the tumult of emotions that gripped my heart. It held me captive, as if I''d been thrown into a dark prison¡ªa realm where no light shone. This place was within me, a shadowed corner of my own heart that gripped and shackled me. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire I suppose the fear of being utterly alone was buried deep inside, and no matter how hard I tried to deny it or convince everyone, and even myself, that I was fine on my own, at the end of the day, I couldn''t escape the loneliness. I was just me¡ªa broken soul, teetering on the edge of madness for months, even forgetting who I was or what had transpired... Hahaha... How pathetic you are, Gaon. Just look at yourself, huddled in the corner, crying your heart out. For what? Hoping that someone might come for you? No¡ªnobody ever did, and nobody ever will. You''re alone; that''s your fate, and you''ll remain this way forever. So why not accept it and move forward? Yes, that''s it¡ªI''ve got to accept it. I will accept that I''m alone, but if fate ever offers me a friend, I''ll treasure them with every breath. I''ll live and die for them. Something in my heart vibrated at that moment¡ªunfamiliar faces rushed into my mind, though I couldn''t place where I''d seen them before. What were their names? I wiped my tears away and looked ahead. On my desk sat a cute figurine of a fox¡ªI love foxes; they''re so adorable. But then, why did I feel like I was forgetting something? Why did the word ''Malrang'' keep repeating in my head like a broken record? It was just a single word meaning ''squishy,'' yet somehow it compelled me to step away from my bed. I stood up and examined myself again. My hands felt different¡ªperhaps even stronger. Why was that? I could sense that something deep within me was begging to be released, though I had no idea how to set it free... What am I missing? I tried to remember¡ªwhat did I even forget? I could swear that some important piece of information had vanished from my mind... Remember... remember... "You''re too far gone..." Suddenly, that eerie voice echoed in my mind once again, and this time I knew I wasn''t hallucinating. "Who are you? What do you want from me?" I asked desperately. For some reason, my instincts screamed that this voice held the key to my memories¡ªthe key to untangling this mystery. "Finally, you''ve calmed down. I suppose I''ve misjudged you once more. It''s time to go back¡ªthe system is slowly recovering. And know this: this world will crumble if you accidentally release your power here, so I''ve sealed your cultivation base for the time being. At your current strength, you might not survive the impact of a planetary explosion." "Excuse me, what? Okay, no, I''ve gone crazy. What system? What powers? This must be the side effect of playing video games all day¡ªthere''s no way I''m hearing voices that claim I have some secret powers, haha." I laughed loudly to myself, even grabbing my belly. Yeah, I was clearly losing it. "I wish I could just slap you right now, but it seems the situation is more dire than I imagined. You''ve lost all your memories... Is that my fault or the system''s fault?" The eerie voice echoed in my mind, its tone unnervingly familiar¡ªas if it were speaking in my own voice. Why else would a voice speak inside me unless I was completely insane? Or unless it belonged to someone else? Suddenly, something inside me exploded; I could feel a force rising from within. "Let''s try giving you 1% of your soul powers back... hope that won''t break this place..." After those words, my head began to spin, and soon the walls of my room started to shake. It was as if a strong earthquake had suddenly hit, causing everything in my room to fall, while I felt my body growing lighter with each passing moment. BOOM! The windows exploded, and I felt the power wash over me¡ªas if the gentlest spring water were cascading down, cooling me off. And then it hit me: the word ''Malrang'' wasn''t just any word. It was a name! "Malrang!" The image of a purple fox burst into my mind, and in that instant, everything became clear. I hadn''t gone crazy at all¡ªI had simply forgotten the world I truly belonged to... Chapter 162 This is my true home "That''s right! How could I have ever forgotten Malrang? She¡ªshe was my first friend!" Suddenly, memories flooded back, each recollection intensifying the trembling of the world around me. The more I remembered, the stronger the earthquake became."Gaon, stop drawing your power, goddamn it! You''ll doom us both!" The eerie voice screamed in my mind. But I couldn''t stop; my power was surging uncontrollably, and the very earth quaked beneath its force. "Stupid system! Wake up and send us back!" it roared, and I could feel something shift deep within me. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, as if ignited by an inner flame, a long message burst into my consciousness, blazing like a fire and searing itself into my eyes: [Do you wish to return to the world of no end?] [Yes/No] At this point, any person with common sense would say no, but¡­ hehe¡­ not me. I didn''t want this life¡ªnot matter how hard life was in that other world, I preferred the struggle there to this. Besides, it seemed that everyone here was already gone. "Let''s go back!" I declared, my voice thick with longing. I''d rather not destroy my home world; I''d much rather fight with every fiber of my being than be someone who can''t even remember who they once were... I don''t need that. "I want to live in the world of no end!" [The teleportation will begin soon] [3... 2... 1...] I could feel my world spinning. I lost all sensation¡ªsight, sound, even smell¡ªand all I could do was wait for the moment when I would open my eyes again. I don''t know how much time had passed. A blinding light crashed over my closed eyes, and when I finally opened them, I found myself baking in the scorching sun. I sat up and looked around: the landscape was a wasteland of broken trees and deep craters gouging the ground. I lay on the scorched earth, the weight of my journey settling in as I took in this harsh, unfamiliar world. "Am I back...?" I whispered to myself, and suddenly my heart filled with an immense joy I hadn''t known in ages. I never imagined I''d be so happy to return to the world where death lurked at every second¡ªa world where a person''s true colors were revealed, where I had to stand against fate itself just to grasp a chance at survival. But here, at least, I had the power to try and protect myself. At least I had the power to try, unlike in that other world. "I''m back... haha..." I quickly checked if the system was functioning, and to my pleasant surprise, it was. [Lee Gaon] [Level 78] It''s here... For once, I didn''t despise the system. But this also filled me with concern. What would happen if the day came when I tried to break the system? Would it kick me out of this world? And then, what would be the point of all my struggle? Wouldn''t that just send me back to a world that couldn''t even handle me? Or maybe, at that point, I could force myself to stay? It was too early to decide, yet that thought would never leave me¡ªalways haunting my heart like a relentless demon. "Finally! I was starting to suffocate in that realm of mortality and boredom." The eerie voice echoed in my mind, and I felt a surge of relief at its sound. Hahaha, I''m glad you''re happy, I replied with a mix of amusement and curiosity. But what exactly happened? And why can''t my world handle my power anymore? I asked, genuinely eager to know. These questions gnawed at me, refusing to leave even for a moment. "I don''t know¡ªdo you think I know everything?" The eerie voice lashed out, its tone laced with a familiar, peculiar mood. "Fuck, whatever. I know everything, but it''s better if you don''t dig too deep into powers that are beyond your reach. Just focus on increasing your soul power. Once we''re back, you must take out that golden plate and train your soul every single day. If you wish to break the system and stay here, you''ll need to rely on it." The voice paused, as if weighing its next words carefully. "As for why you lost your memory¡ªit was all on me. I couldn''t let you destroy yourself or the world you came from. I can''t reveal the reason right now, but when the time comes, you''ll learn everything. Just stay patient for now." This might be the first time I''ve heard it said honestly¡ªit made me smile. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire Alright, you can tell me about it some other time. Let''s go back for now; there are too many things missing from this battlefield. I ran my hand over my horns, my wings¡ªeven my tail. I felt a deep happiness knowing they were still here. I was still powerful, and now... I was one of the emperors¡ªmy stats had skyrocketed, and my rank in the world had risen to number 1. "I''m number 1... I''m the strongest..." The moment had finally arrived for me to stand at the very top. Yet, despite this overwhelming power, a nagging unease tugged at my mind. I couldn''t shake the memory of that creature I had encountered in the ocean. I fervently hoped never to meet it again, but a small, dark question lingered: if I did, would I be strong enough to kill it? For now, though, it didn''t matter. I longed to fly. I yearned to rush back to the Empire of the Golden Phoenix and see if my little slave had been behaving. I wasn''t even sure how long I''d been gone, and if he believed I was out of reach, if he had reverted to his old, arrogant self¡ªI swear, I''d cut his balls off this time. With a powerful flap of my wings, I shot into the air. The wind surrounded me, caressing me softly as it lifted me higher. It was the best feeling in the world, filling me with an exhilarating sense of freedom and joy. "This is my true home, I''m finally back!" Chapter 163 The Colossal Disaster Not only was I concerned about the situation in the capital city, but I also had to reclaim my beasts. I felt a deep connection with them, yet it seemed they had moved to the city for the time being. Ahh... how dare they leave me behind. I''ll have to make an example out of one of them. But which one should I choose? I couldn''t decide easily; I felt a sting of betrayal. At least someone should have stayed and waited in the area where I first disappeared... Ahh... how infuriating.I wanted to cry, but no tears came out. "Well, let''s just rush there," I thought. I wondered how Malrang was doing¡ªand what about the trio? They should be keeping the peace while I''m gone, right? In a moment, I found myself appearing above a towering city... yet something felt off. Why was it so much bigger than I remembered? I landed right in the heart of the city, and the people around me jumped in terror as if they had seen a ghost. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "T-the empress is back... her ghost has come to take revenge on us!" People began scrambling in panic, and I felt a shock ripple through me. "Who the hell are you all calling a ghost? I will soon turn all of you into ghosts!" My voice boomed throughout the city, and everything came to a sudden stop. People froze in their tracks, staring at me in utter disbelief. "But..." a nearby voice stuttered, trembling with fear. "But what? Speak up!" I bellowed, my tone growing harsher. "But... aren''t you supposed to be dead? The emperor¡ªhe even raised a monument in your honor." The man pointed shakily toward a statue of me, adorned with flowers and candles. "You must be fucking kidding me..." I muttered, feeling a surge of anger. I wanted nothing more than to smash that effigy, but at the same time, I didn''t want the people to think I didn''t appreciate their tribute. "Han Seungho! Get your ass over here this instant!" I shouted. In moments, the man burst from the top of the citadel¡ªcompletely naked, no doubt caught in the midst of something urgent. And I knew I would soon have a word with him that he wouldn''t forget... "M-m-m-master... you''re... a-a-alive..." His voice trembled as he spoke, barely able to form a word¡ªand he didn''t even bother to cover himself up. "You fucking idiot, did a cat bite your tongue? Why are you stuttering? And for God''s sake, dress yourself up, you pervert! Look at yourself!" I barked. Then, a thunder of footsteps echoed from the depths of the city as if a small army were rushing toward me all at once. "Master! You''re back!" roared Omenpaw, his bulky frame resembling that of a bodybuilder¡ªa far cry from his usually soft character. "You all..." I glared at the assembled crowd, extending my arm and summoning everyone back into my beast world. "We will have a chat later..." This whole situation was completely ridiculous... My temples throbbed with a sharp pain, and I couldn''t help but want to take it all out on someone. "Gaon!" Suddenly, all of that was interrupted by the voice of the purple fox¡ªrushing toward me with the speed of sound. It crashed into my body, making the very air vibrate. I instinctively wrapped my arms around the fox, holding her tightly, terrified of ever forgetting her again. "Where have you been? It''s been a full month since your disappearance. You had us all worried¡ªI couldn''t even sense you anymore... I really thought you might have... died..." Her voice wavered with genuine sorrow, and I could see the sadness in her eyes. In that moment, I finally understood the gravity of the situation. Apparently, there was a reason why people had left flowers for me and built monuments¡ªthey truly believed I was dead. And, in a way, they weren''t entirely wrong. I had ceased to exist in this world for a while. I was, you could say, dead for a time. "I... I can''t explain it all here, but know that I am okay," I replied softly. I couldn''t let anyone know that there was a way to return home; the knowledge was too dangerous. I also feared that their presence might somehow disrupt the delicate recovery of that other world¡ªa world battered by human damage that deserved some time to heal. For now, it was better to let it rest, to allow it the space it needed to mend. "Empress! You''re finally back! Thank God you''re alive¡ªbut we have no time. You must rush back to the capital immediately; we have a major problem, and only someone at your power level can hope to solve it!" Suddenly, Lee Seo-Yeon burst out of the citadel. Her hair was slightly disheveled, which made me wonder about the connection between her and the naked man kneeling on the ground before me¡ªbut I simply ignored it. It wasn''t my business to interfere. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire "What happened that requires me to be there so urgently?" I asked, genuinely curious. With Kim Seong-Hoon and the others present, the empire should be safe¡ªunless one of the top-ranked individuals had attacked. "We''ve received reports that a calamity-level monster is approaching the capital, and it''s coming fast. If you hadn''t returned, people would have already started evacuating and fleeing." My heart dropped. My greatest fear¡ªcould it really be possible that this beast was already making its way here? "That monster... what does it look like...?" I asked in a trembling voice. "We''ve found that the monster stands at least 300 meters tall, with a humanoid face and two-legged stance... and we''ve even determined its level," Lee Seo-Yeon replied hesitantly. "It''s just... I don''t know how to say it..." "Just spill it already," I urged, my heart pounding like crazy. Every fiber of my being was fixated on that looming threat. "It''s level 200..." ''200?! Are you kidding me? Even I can''t handle something like that! How in the world am I supposed to fight it?'' I wanted to shout those words, but instead, I only managed to open the rift to Luminara City with a space shatter. "Go fast¡ªwe have no time to waste!" Chapter 164 This is my home, and I will defend it! "What is this?" Lee Seo-Yeon asked, a note of uncertainty in her voice as she eyed the rift I had just created. Kim Min-Jae and Park Ji-Hoon shared her apprehension, their expressions mirroring her doubt. Then, without hesitation, Malrang was the first to leap in. She never questioned my orders¡ªshe trusted me above all else. One by one, the other three followed, offering me apologetic glances before disappearing into the portal. With my current skill level, I could traverse thousands of kilometers, but I insisted on traveling only to places I had visited before, places where I felt at home."Ma-Master, do you want me to..." Han Seungho began, his voice soft and pleading, his eyes wide and puppy-like. I nearly wanted to slap him to death on the spot. "I have no time for you," I snapped, stepping toward the portal. "Stay here and don''t you dare cause any trouble for me." I paused, turning back to him with a final, stern warning. "And if I catch you with Seo-Yeon again, I''ll cut your little thing off. So you better behave." I couldn''t fathom what that girl saw in this idiot, but I wasn''t about to tolerate their reckless antics¡ªnot when things were this serious. His eyes widened, and he immediately slammed his head into the ground in apology. I couldn''t waste another moment here, so I rushed into the portal. In the blink of an eye, I found myself standing beside my throne. "Big sis!" Kim Seong-Hoon shouted, clearly excited to see me. For some reason, though, I couldn''t bring myself to meet his eyes. "Tell me the full situation¡ªfast," I commanded, exhaling deeply as I sat down on my throne. Crossing my legs and resting my head on my hand, I felt the weariness of my damn life weigh on me. It never gave me a moment to lay low and rest... "Yes, Empress!" Choi Min-Jeong replied with great respect. "We have dispatched scouts to verify the claims made by the people who witnessed the monster, and it appears to be 100% true. That creature is something out of this world¡ªno one as strong as it exists, and it is slowly heading toward our capital city. If my calculations are correct, it should arrive within the next five or six days, assuming nothing goes wrong..." Her voice trembled as she delivered the news. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire I wanted to curse¡ªwhat was I supposed to do here? "Thank you, Min-Jeong..." I muttered, my temples blazing with pain. The seven of them, along with the fox, stood before me, all waiting for my decision. The pressure was immense; not only was my life in danger, but so were the lives of all the people who had built their existence in this city. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Seong-Hoon, what are your thoughts? You are the commander of war, after all. Do you think we have a chance at victory?" I asked, my voice steady despite the turmoil within. His eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting me to seek his counsel after everything that had transpired lately. But then, as if a switch had been flipped, his eyes turned serious¡ªa look I knew all too well when he was in his most determined state. "Honestly, we should probably retreat and abandon the city," he said. I didn''t expect this battle-crazed fool to suggest such a thing. "I''m not saying this because I don''t believe in your strength, Empress, but to be frank, our chances are slim. We can''t be certain that we can be of any real help in this battle." He clenched his fists so tightly I could see his inner conflict. I knew he hated the thought of retreating¡ªhe would never willingly run from battle. And yet, his words echoed the grim reality of our situation. The entire hall fell silent. I couldn''t blame them¡ªafter all, facing a level 200 creature was daunting. Who could possibly fight something like that? Even I wasn''t sure I could even damage such a being. I hadn''t even known levels could reach that high, and now we had only five or so days left. Even if I fought tooth and nail and slayed every remaining beast in the world, it was unlikely I''d ever reach that level. A creature of that magnitude would undoubtedly have enormous stat boosts¡ªand perhaps, this was the creator''s way of exacting revenge on me. I couldn''t shake the thought that it was his doing. After all, why else would it head directly for my capital? "Brother Seong-Hoon is right," I finally admitted. "We have no chance at this, so let''s relocate the people somewhere safe. Later, we can rebuild the city. Besides, the monster might just pass through; if there''s nobody there, it might not even be tempted to trample over the place." Eun-Woo suddenly spoke up, and he had a point. But another issue remained: relocating everyone. "And where do you think we should head?" I asked, trying to devise a solution. "Relocating so many people at once is going to be challenging. We don''t know if the monster won''t follow us. What if it''s not even targeting the city, but rather the large settlements or the people themselves?" I continued, my mind racing to find a way out of this dire situation. "How did you know?" Eun-Woo suddenly asked, his tone laced with astonishment. Everyone seemed surprised¡ªthis was my first time hearing any details about this monster. Soon he continued, "The monster has already destroyed at least five large cities and countless smaller ones. It travels from one major city to another, and those unlucky enough to be caught become locked in by a mysterious power, unable to flee... Do you think it will follow if we run?" I could see the unease etched on their faces. "If what you say is true, then it is highly likely," I replied, rising to my feet. I walked over to the window and gazed out at my empire¡ªmy city. I cared deeply about this place; I couldn''t bear the thought of the monster destroying everything the people had worked so hard to build, nor the other settlements. It was my duty as Empress to defend this land. After all... this is my home. I will not let anyone take it away from me! Chapter 165 I will win! "Start preparing the citizens for urgent relocation," I commanded. "I will face the monster alone. I will intercept it along its path and do everything in my power to delay its advance¡ªeven if I can''t defeat it, I''ll buy us time.""Gaon, you can''t!" Malrang''s voice rose in protest. She had never questioned me before, but this time it was clear she no longer trusted my judgment completely. "It''s okay; I will not die," I declared firmly, turning to face them all. "Separate the citizens into ten equal groups. That way, if the monster follows the human aura, its path will be confused. You must begin the evacuation in three days¡ªno complaints, no refusals. This is my home, and I will defend it!" "This..." I could see the desperation in their faces and their refusal to submit. They had already sworn always to follow my decisions, so would they refuse or accept? I wanted to say that it was okay to be afraid right now. I wanted to tell them that I would not die, but I wasn''t sure. This was very unlike me¡ªeven I didn''t know why I was acting this way. I should run. I should just abandon all of them, but I can''t... I... this is killing me. I should have never taken on the responsibility, because once I did, I couldn''t bear to let people down. I wanted to stand at the front and protect them. I''m not a hero, but I''m not a villain either¡ªwell, I guess it depends on whether we''re talking about an enemy or a friend. "Big sis, I know you''ll hate me for this, but on behalf of all of us, I say: we will not run if you stay. We will all fight to protect our home, and even those who are weak will fight. Everyone will support you from behind. Even if we''re not as strong as you, we will not run. We won''t just protect our home¡ªwe''ll protect you as well. You are our empress, the most important person to us. You are the one who gave them a home and gave us a friend we can never forget. We will never leave you to fight alone again. Enough is enough¡ªwe''re done running!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kim Seong-Hoon''s voice cut through all the defenses I''d put up. I didn''t know why, but his words¡ªand the looks on my demon commanders'' faces¡ªtouched me deeply. I could feel my heart trembling, beating wildly. Why... why did he have to say something that made me feel so hopeless? I could no longer see them the same way; they were already like family to me, but now I knew they were truly my family¡ªa real family. "Look at this damn idiot talking big. Are you sure you won''t just pee yourself when you have to face that beast and start running away?" I taunted Seong-Hoon, and he gave me a devilish grin. "I swear on my life that I will stay by your side and fight with you until my last breath, big sis." He dropped to his knees, bowing to me in a vow. "I swear to be your shield, standing like a mountain until the very last second. Even if I fall in battle, I will not let the beast hurt you." Eun-Woo followed, dropping to his knees in a vow. "I swear to be your strongest offense and support you until my last breath. After all, big sister Gaon gave me a reason to live, so I will repay you with my life if I have to." I hadn''t expected to hear such mature words from Jieun; she was only nine years old, yet she had grown at a terrifying rate¡ªwise beyond her years, forced to mature in this harsh environment. She, too, dropped to her knees. "I may not have served you for long, but I have admired you from the very first day you challenged Kim Ha-Joon. You saved me, Empress, and so I will be your weapon in this fight. May my plants be both shield and bow for you until the very last breath I draw." Min-Jeong also knelt in her vow. I wanted to ask them all to stand, but it wasn''t over yet¡ªthey hadn''t given me a chance. "Thank you for giving me a chance to be your weapon, Empress. I was just a nobody before you made me a king-level fighter. I don''t know what you saw in me, but I will fight alongside you. I will not rest or die until the monster is dead, and if I die, I will die with the heart of a warrior." Min-Jae knelt, his violet eyes shining like a sharpened sword¡ªI could feel his determination. "I swear to be your assassin from the shadows and to protect you, Empress. If I can''t assassinate the monster, then I will gladly take a hit for you if necessary." Ji-Hoon declared powerfully. Though his masked face concealed his lips, I knew every word was true as he too dropped to his knees. "Empress, I am your servant, and I will freeze the world for you. Let me show you what I''m capable of in this battle¡ªI will fight alongside you until my last breath." Seo-Yeon declared as she dropped to her knees. Her eyes were full of determination¡ªand something else I''d rather not mention. Honestly, she''s such a pervert. "I know I swore never to use it, but in this battle, if I must, I will." Malrang leaped into my arms, her body trembling. Only the two of us knew exactly what she meant... I hadn''t wanted to bring her into this, but she wouldn''t listen anyway. That''s why I had to be strong and win. I looked at the seven people kneeling before me, each offering their vows. I didn''t know what to do, what to say... Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire "Just say that you''ll fight with them as well, you idiot¡ªyou really need to work on yourself more." The eerie voice suddenly broke through my stupor. Yeah... you''re right. Thank you. "Thank you. I will never forget this. I also vow to you, and to all the people in the empire: I will win this battle, even if it costs me my life." Chapter 166 Ryu Chae-Rin This entire time, I had believed I was alone. Up until this moment, they knew they were heading toward their deaths¡ªbut every single person in this room, including that fox, understood that running away was never truly an option. Rising up to fight was the only way to solve the crisis. Even though I feared for them, I swore to myself that I would protect them, protect the entire empire.I could see their eyes light up at my words. Is this how it feels to be a leader? My mind swirled with questions that were almost alien to me. "I wish I knew how to solve this without a fight, but thank you for staying with me." My voice rang out with power. "We still have some time to prepare. I suggest we relocate those who don''t have the strength to fight to designated shelters." I glanced around at everyone, still kneeling on the ground. "Stand up¡ªdon''t make me feel embarrassed," I said, my face growing a little hot. Commanding people still felt so strange; they were my friends, not mere servants. It was all too complicated, and I sighed deeply. "Don''t worry, big sis," Kim Seong-Hoon reassured me. "We will all prepare for this fight in five days. Also, our engineers are rapidly working on a weapon¡ªsomething that works like a cannon. It might just help us turn the tide in this battle if we can finish it in time." His words were enthusiastic, and it was enough to put everyone slightly at ease. I suppose that''s the charm of Seong-Hoon¡ªthe clown of our group. Still, I knew I could rely on him to train our people quickly and devise basic strategies for battle. Having him around wasn''t so bad after all. I laughed quietly to myself, and a small, warm smile escaped my lips. This only made him stutter as he began explaining the new weapon¡ªa device that converts soul energy into a more concentrated and potent form. And then I remembered the time I had destroyed a similar cannon in the Empire of the Molten Core. I was genuinely surprised that people had already managed to develop such weapons. But I guess that''s what makes us humans so formidable¡ªwe are natural innovators. Even those without overwhelming strength can create tools that shift the balance of power, much like our ancestors did when they first picked up a stick and learned to use it as a weapon. "Who came up with this idea?" I asked, genuinely curious to know whose mind was behind it all. "Ah, that''s Ryu Chae-Rin," Eun-Woo replied with a grin. "She''s the most talented teenager I''ve ever seen. You must visit her workshop, Gaon. Your presence might spark some inspiration in her¡ªshe''s been dying to meet you for so long, but she''s too shy to come greet you herself. A visit from you would boost her morale and that of the other scientists." Eun-Woo lit up like a light bulb. Sometimes, I couldn''t fathom where all his boundless energy came from. I longed to rest for a bit, but there was no time for that now¡ªtime to get back to work. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I didn''t even know we had such a place in the city. When did we build a science center or something like that?" I remarked, catching the group''s disappointed glances in response. "Listen, Big Sis Gaon, you really need to start spending some time here. I''m not sure if it''s you, the empress, or all of us," Jieun teased. Her words made me blush a little, but they also broke the heavy atmosphere and brought laughter from everyone. And that, in the end, was more than enough for me. After several more hours of intense discussion, we finally hammered out our battle plan. Ten cannons were to be installed along the city walls. They were still undergoing tests, but it was better than nothing¡ªif even one worked, it could give me a slight edge. In the forthcoming fight, I was to take the lead, drawing the monster''s attention. The rest of the forces would only engage if the beast became distracted by me; otherwise, they''d stick to long-range attacks from a safe distance. I wasn''t worried about taking a few hits¡ªI was fast and agile, capable of dodging effectively, while the massive beast, despite its overwhelming power, would likely be slower. As for my beasts, they would hold the flanks, attacking only on my command or ensuring the safety of the citizens within the city. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire Moreover, we decided to recruit fighters from across the empire, but only those with a level exceeding 50. We agreed that those below that threshold wouldn''t be effective in this dire battle. For now, everyone else was to leave the city to hunt, train, and grow stronger, so that when the time came, we would all be as prepared as possible. This was our best shot¡ªa coordinated effort to protect our home and delay the inevitable. In this fight, Malrang would be my biggest support¡ªher level had reached 71 thanks to our link. I felt a twinge of jealousy, knowing she didn''t have to struggle as much, but at the same time, I was proud that I could help her grow to this point. She might be the key to turning the tide of this battle. "I''m heading out to Ryu Chae-Rin''s workshop. I''ll see the eight of you later. Please proceed with our plan and make sure to calm the people down. Later tonight, I will make a public appearance and give a speech¡ªhopefully, it''ll be enough to boost their morale..." I said, uncertainty threading through my tone. But there was no time for doubts now. "Take care, Empress," Seong-Hoon giggled. I wondered what he was up to now¡ªwhenever I saw that stupid look on his face, something would either go wrong, or he would reveal something I didn''t know. Either way, I couldn''t let him get into my head; otherwise, he''d take every chance to bully me again. "Yeah..." I replied awkwardly. In the blink of an eye, I found myself standing next to a wooden house, decorated in traditional Korean designs. "So, this is the place, huh..." Chapter 167 A little suffering for the greater good… I pushed the tall wooden door open, and what lay inside made me feel like I had stepped into a science fiction movie. Wow, how the hell did they make this?My eyes were met with flashing lights and walls made entirely of metal¡ªor at least something that looked like it. The exterior had been a complete misdirection, cleverly concealing the high-tech laboratory inside. This place felt like a spaceship. As I walked through the narrow passage, the pulsating lights made me feel a little overwhelmed. At the end of the passage, which sloped downward as far as I could tell, stood a metal door with a keypad next to it. Yes... a freaking keypad. In this world, people were already developing advanced technology. Could they not have waited another hundred or two hundred years so we could at least get a break from all this loud machinery? Well, I guess it''s not that bad, right? How wrong I was. Now, I understood why Seong-Hoon had smiled at me like that. The moment I reached the door, it slid open on its own. There were probably hidden cameras watching me. Great... This place is cool and all, but I have a feeling it''s going to be a problem to control later on. As time goes by, this place might transform into something unrecognizable within the next ten years... of course, that''s if we even survive the next battle. I stepped inside, and the next moment, I saw dozens of people scattered across the massive room, sitting around what seemed to be self-crafted computers and machinery assisting them with their research. It was amazing. Wait... if they''ve already made computers... could... No, no, no, Gaon, control yourself. You''re past the gaming phase... Ugh¡­ I want to play something. It''s been too long¡­ I guess you could call it an addiction, but why wouldn''t I be a little selfish sometimes? Why not ask someone to create a game for me? Just something to play while I''m resting¡­ right... why not¡­ "Empress!" Suddenly, my thoughts were interrupted by a sharp gasp¡ªa soft, young voice, almost trembling with excitement. It sounded like a teenage girl. Was it her? Ryu Chae-rin? I turned toward the source of the voice, but there was nothing. It was as if the person had disappeared in an instant. Yet, the brief outburst had broken the trance of the entire room. The researchers, too engrossed in their work moments ago, now stiffened, their gazes darting toward me. Then, as if responding to an unspoken command, men and women alike dropped to their knees. I stood there, awkwardly, as the weight of their sudden reverence settled over me. "No, no, no. Please rise. You don''t need to kneel every single time you see me..." I said, a slight hint of panic in my voice. The group exchanged uncertain glances. I bet they imagined me to be some kind of tyrannical ruler¡ªhaha. Is it my appearance? Well, I''m kinda growing fond of this tail and all. I wagged it slightly, and sure enough, their eyes locked onto it. Bingo! I got them. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to eat you¡ªhaha," I joked, hoping to lighten the mood. Silence. No one laughed. Oh¡­ god¡­ Why me¡­ Fine, fine. I can do this. Clearing my throat, I straightened up. "Thank you for working so hard. Ahem. Please continue your efforts¡ªI can''t wait to see where your creations take this empire. I''m proud of every single one of you." That seemed to settle the tension a little. Good. "I only came here to meet someone named Ryu Chae-rin. Do you know her?" My voice cut through the lingering awkwardness. I could see their eyes light up after just a little praise. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do they really think so highly of me? I''m just a simple human like them. I''m not that special for them to look up to me. One by one, they stood up. "Yes, Empress, of course, we know Master Ryu Chae-rin. She is in her office. If you wish to reach her, you need to go through that door." One of them pointed toward a small door¡ªone that couldn''t have been more than 150 centimeters tall. ¡­They must be kidding me. I forced myself to keep a straight face, swallowing my displeasure. I''m still okay¡­ right¡­? This is fine. All for the sake of the empire. A little suffering for the greater good¡­ "Thank you so much. Umm... could you remind me of your name?" It really wasn''t my fault¡ªI swear. I simply didn''t have time to remember every single person living in Luminara City. There were too many new arrivals every single day¡­ The middle-aged man''s face lit up like a flower blooming in spring after a long winter. "Kim Sung-Ho, Empress!" he shouted enthusiastically, his voice brimming with pride and joy. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire "Thank you once again, Mr. Kim Sung-Ho. Please keep up the good work. I know that soon, you''ll surprise me with a great new invention." They were simple words, but to him, they probably meant a lot¡ªespecially with how stressful these days had been. I took my leave and squeezed myself through the narrow, ridiculously small door. Inside, the room was a mess¡ªtrash scattered across the floor, clutter piled up in every corner. And there, huddled in the shadows, was a young girl, trying her best to hide. She probably thought my eyes wouldn''t catch her instantly. How cute... I smiled. "Is this Ryu Chae-rin''s workshop?" I had considered teasing her a little longer, just to see her act more like a startled rabbit, but I felt bad and decided to get straight to the point. Which, in return¡­ only made her faint. ¡­ What the hell is this¡­? I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but one thing was certain¡ªI was now stuck in this room. At least it was spacious. In the distance, several metal structures stood tall, their sleek designs unmistakably resembling cannons. Well... at least I can study these until she wakes up. I crossed my arms, already plotting my revenge. That damn Eun-Woo and Seong-Hoon¡­ I''ll end them when I see them. They''ll have to do a thousand tasks for me every single day¡­ Chapter 168 This has to be a joke right? I was left standing in the room full of strange machinery, the one responsible for creating these lying on the cold ground, completely spaced out. Why do things like this always have to happen to me... I sighed. This has to be some bad joke, right? Am I really such a big deal that someone would faint just from glancing at me? Well, I wouldn''t need to wait long to find out.As I browsed through the machines that resembled the ones from my past world, the girl slowly began to wake up. I turned toward her and moved to help her up. The moment she opened her eyes, I extended my hand. "Ryu Chae-rin, are you okay? Please get up." I said it casually, but ugh... what a mistake. The girl instantly fainted again. At this point, I didn''t know what to do. Should I just leave? What the hell is wrong with her? I stared at her. She was so young, yet she''d already created such great devices¡ªlike this fridge, for example. I opened what looked like a fridge, and inside, I even found cans. "Oh wow, what do we have here?" I noticed one can labeled ''Cora''. Hell yeah, we have cola here? This was the best. I hadn''t had one in forever. How did she create this? I popped it open and downed it, the fizz that I hadn''t felt in ages hitting me. It was great. "Yeah¡­ that''s the stuff. This tastes amazing." I felt happy¡ªsome different taste than just human and beast flesh was a welcome change every now and then. "E-e-empress?!" Suddenly, a voice pierced my ears¡ªit was Ryu Chae-rin. "W-what are you doing here?!" Her voice was high-pitched and full of panic. I turned around slowly, careful not to knock her out cold again. "Hello, Ryu Chae-rin. I came here to discuss the cannons you were developing." I said, forcing a warm tone. It was still a little hard for me to act natural around strangers, but pretending a little wasn''t so bad. "Ah!" She jumped up as if something had bitten her butt. The sight was funny, and I barely managed to hold back a giggle. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didn''t want to spend the rest of the day here waiting for her to wake up. I mean, it would''ve been funny, and I''d gladly do it if not for the massive monster slowly looming over the city. Ah... how annoying. This world really hates me¡­ "Yes, the cannon. It''s a highly advanced cannon that can harvest the power of soul energy, which I found we all possess. Actually, not just us¡ªdid you know, Empress, even animals, plants, and inanimate objects all possess some soul power to an extent?" She paused, then continued. "So I''ve created this model to charge itself with a large amount of energy and concentrate it. With a little help from my special ability, I was able to craft a weapon that can easily level cities. Would you like to test it out? Like right now? If we go outside, I can show you the power and all, and¡ªand..." She suddenly started to stutter. "Calm down, it''s okay. We can test it a little later. What puzzles me is where you store this energy, and is it safe? We don''t need any explosions on our own walls. It would be nice if we could avoid friendly fire." That was my only concern, and depending on how much power it could store, I could perhaps load a very strong strike with my soul power. That was one thing I was proud of. "Yes, Empress, understood!" She began digging through the mess on her table. "Just one second, I need to find a pen and paper. Ahhh, where is it? Where?" She seemed to be in a lot of panic. Did I pressure her too much? "Do you need any help?" I moved closer to her, but the moment my tail accidentally brushed against her, she jumped to the side, slipped, and hit her head on the ground, passing out again. You must be fucking kidding me... I wanted to disappear. What the fuck... should I just talk to her on the phone? Wait¡­ did she already develop a phone? That would help me communicate with her, especially if she has social anxiety. I looked around the room but couldn''t find anything that resembled a phone. So, I went to check out the cannons myself. They were long and thick, each at least several meters long. It felt like a real weapon from my world. But the inside was pure red¡ªa weird color to choose to paint it with... or was it some material I hadn''t learned about yet? To be honest, there were still so many things I had to learn about this place. After all, I was new to this world, and I wasn''t a genius like Ryu Chae-rin. She''d managed to create so much at such a young age and in so little time. I swore to protect people like her¡ªthose who dedicated their lives to something great. As for those who wanted to feel more alive, like me, they were more than welcome to fight alongside me in battle. Next to the cannons stood a whiteboard¡ªor something that resembled one. On it were a few notes, detailing how to load the cannons with soul power. "Well... it''s not that I''m curious, but... she keeps sleeping, so..." I really wanted to test the weapon out, and I had to know how much power it could hold. I placed my arm on the surface of the cannon. All the notes said I had to infuse the thing itself with power, and that it would shine depending on the amount of power remaining. I began to channel my energy into it. "So gray means out of power... light blue is ten percent..." I watched as the cannon shifted from gray to light blue. It was cool. I''d never seen anything like this before. My eyes lit up¡ªI was geeking out. I know, but it''s not my fault. This is just too cool. Anybody would love to play with big toys like this. Chapter 169 The Weapon of Mass Destruction "Next is dark blue... and after that light green, then green..."The cannon shifted through the colors. It felt like I was controlling an RGB lights1 cannon. It reminded me of my PC back home. Maybe I should have tried playing something before I left, but then again, if everyone''s here, wouldn''t the servers be dead? Well, that didn''t matter right now. The cannon was now at 50%. "Okay, so as long as I don''t cross the crimson zone, it should be fine, and it''ll fill to 100%..." Soon, the cannon shifted from green to yellow, then orange, and finally began to glow crimson. It was beautiful, and I really wanted to fire it. But then something happened that made my heart sink. I might have put a little more than 100% of my energy into it. The whole cannon turned dark purple. "Well, damn. If this explodes... I''ll have killed half of the town, if not more." I quickly removed my hand, and in the next moment, I heard a scream. "How is that possible?!" I wanted to run, but that would be childish. If it came down to the worst-case scenario, I''d just tank the explosion. I doubt it would kill me... I think? Well, what''s that saying? Fuck around and find out? Yeah, I''d soon find out... if Ryu Chae-rin didn''t do something to save my ass. "This is amazing! It can actually go past crimson. I didn''t know that. Empress, just how powerful are you?" Wait, she''s getting a little too casual with her tone... This is... whatever, I''ll allow it. I''m not some old woman who cares too much about formalities. "Are you telling me this thing won''t explode?" I said, suspicion lacing my voice as I looked at the girl who might have more loose screws in her head than me. "Exactly!" She literally screamed in excitement. "This is the breakthrough I needed! It''s perfect! Please infuse it with more power, as much as you can. It won''t explode. I made it from a material that''s extremely resistant to soul power. If infused, it will store a large amount of soul power. And with the Empress''s strength..." Her eyes literally started to shine, and a shiver ran down my spine. It couldn''t be that she wanted me to be her lab rat... right? "With your strength, we might be able to push the limit! I''ve never seen anyone go past crimson, so I thought that was the limit, but purple? Then what''s the next color?! I must know! Empress, please!" I suddenly gave up. Whatever, I might as well try. She said it wouldn''t explode, so it should be fine. But if my full amount of soul power exploded... it would kill me and everything within at least a kilometer radius. The amount I possessed right now was terrifying¡ªeven to me... "Alright, but what if something goes wrong?" I asked, a little worry in my tone. "We die," the girl replied casually. I thought I''d heard something wrong. Did she just say we die? What the hell...? Well, whatever. Let''s see! I pushed my soul power into the cannon, and suddenly the purple turned to violet and then to pure black. "Wow, this must be at least 200%. Is it possible for you to go even higher?" Ryu Chae-rin asked, her excitement uncontainable. She really didn''t know how to hold back when it came to ordering people around. Wasn''t I the Empress here? What the hell is going on? How did I end up being ordered around? "I haven''t even started to warm up," I replied casually. Perhaps it sounded arrogant, but I was truly going slow and being careful. This was barely 30% of my soul power. I pushed as much soul power as I could, probably using around 80% of my power. The entire room began to grow hot, and the cannon started to shine with multiple colors, radiating all over the room. The power, even scaring me, radiated from the cannon. "Wow! I need to write this down. One second, please make sure it doesn''t explode. This is great research material. I wonder, how much more can it handle before it explodes?" The girl wouldn''t stop talking, but I could tell this was becoming dangerous. I summoned my scythe and slashed the air, tearing a rift in space, then pushed the cannon out. "Come with me," I said casually to Ryu Chae-rin, and she quickly followed, though cautiously. We stood on top of a tall mountain. The ground below was covered with blazing Blazelia trees, and on the other side, there was an ocean stretching endlessly. "Empress, what is this place?" Ryu Chae-rin asked, her voice trembling slightly. She didn''t seem to like being outside much, her confidence fading instantly. "Here we will test your creation." I aimed the cannon at the ocean and began infusing it with 100% of my soul power. The cannon was practically melting the ground beneath it; it was getting too hot. Soon, the multicolored light shifted to a pure white, blinding everything around and making the air tremble with heat. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire "Fire it!" I commanded the dazed girl. She quickly snapped out of her stupor and pulled the lever. "Ahh!" I watched her get burned, but I quickly cast Water Aid to heal her. However, what happened next made my eyes widen. The massive white beam shot out, striking the depths of the ocean. It instantly penetrated the water, vaporizing everything in its path, leaving a massive crater in the ground and creating a violent whirlpool in its wake. Not only that, almost instantly, a second shot followed, then a third, and a fourth. They were rapid-fire, and the entire cannon hadn''t even returned to crimson. This meant that the shots weren''t even at full power. Just how powerful would it be if it actually shot out one strong beam? Would it be enough to even kill me? I was worried. At least right now, in my empire, I was the only one who possessed enough power to load this weapon. But in the future, this could turn into a weapon of mass destruction... S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. RGB stands for Red, Green, and Blue¡ªthe primary colors used in digital lighting. Popular in PC builds, Chapter 170 The War Palace I stood there, speechless for a long time. This overwhelming amount of power would definitely help in the upcoming battle¡­ or would it? I couldn''t shake the nagging doubt inside me. After all, how strong would a creature at level 200 actually be? The last time I saw it, I couldn''t even move an inch. The very pressure it exuded was so intense it felt like it could crush me in an instant. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The more time passed, the closer the battle got, and the more anxious I became. The uncertainty gnawed at me, yet I couldn''t let it show. At least, from watching countless dramas, I''d learned that a leader must always appear strong¡ªeven when they feel weak. If a leader shows weakness, their army will also become weak. Not because of individual skills, but because of the morale. Morale¡ªit''s a silent weapon, but one of the most powerful in any battle. A shift in morale could determine victory or defeat. "Empress," a soft voice entered my ears, but I was too deep in thought to respond. "EMPRESS!" Suddenly, a loud shout snapped me back to reality. I realized, with growing horror, that my soul power was leaking out, and my hand was still pressing on the cannon, continuing to feed it. The cannon kept firing relentlessly, its power building with each shot. The entire ocean seemed to vibrate under the intensity of the blasts, and soon, the ground itself began to tremble violently beneath my feet. The waves receded, and in the distance, I saw a massive wave of water rushing at us¡ªat least fifty meters tall. Not only was this insane to even fathom, but that much water could easily flood any city in its path, drowning everything in its wake. The destruction it would bring was unimaginable. I could see how terrified Ryu Chae-rin looked. Her entire face turned pale, completely devoid of color¡ªshe looked like a ghost. And then, in the next moment, she fainted. "Well... I''ll have to do something about those episodes of fainting, or else she''ll never be able to contribute in the battle." I sighed deeply, feeling the weight of the situation. My body lifted into the sky, moving effortlessly. "Great flood!" I called out with energy. I hadn''t used this ability in a while, but this time I decided to get creative with it. Instead of summoning a massive wave of water, I infused it with earth energy, creating a colossal fifty-meter-tall wall right in front of the shore. The towering wave crashed into the wall, but the wall didn''t budge¡ªnot even an inch. That was the power I commanded now. Whether it was natural disasters or powerful abilities, they were nothing before me. Only a few people in the world might still be able to challenge me. That''s how confident I was. But to be honest, it was only natural. Anyone would feel invincible standing at the top. I watched as the wave began to recede. Some water splashed over the wall, crashing onto the Blazelia trees. Still, it wasn''t nearly as bad as the disaster I could have caused if I hadn''t intervened. "Well, that''s taken care of... now..." I looked at the girl lying on the edge of the mountain and the massive cannon. I shook my head, creating a rift next to them. Soon, I appeared with Ryu Chae-rin and the cannon back in her lab¡ªor whatever you could call this place. I gently laid her down on the single bed I found in the corner. She was as fragile as a leaf, though I couldn''t say much better about myself lately. With the growth of my body strength, my physique had changed a little as well. I had grown a bit more round in certain places, which made me feel embarrassed. I had always been extremely thin¡ªso much so that doctors were afraid for my life. Now, I looked more... healthy. Ugh... I can''t believe I look like this now. I wanted to curse fate, but maybe I should thank it? Well, I didn''t care about love interests, so there was no point in looking attractive to the opposite gender. But still, it felt somewhat good to know I looked... well, good. I left a note for the girl: "I am very amazed with your creations. Please prepare five of the best cannons to be ready on the defensive walls in three days. Make sure they are mobile, in case the monster approaches from a direction we don''t expect. Your Empress, Lee Gaon." Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire "I hope she doesn''t faint again... this is really a big problem..." I left the place and strolled through the city, my gaze drifting to the worried expressions of the people. Everyone looked at me, silently seeking reassurance. I couldn''t give them a real one. The upcoming fight could very well end with me being squashed like a mosquito, but I had to give them something. I made my way toward a building that was slightly larger than the others. It was adorned with a beautiful design, and inside, I knew, was the war room. The entire building was constructed from wood, just like the others, but there was something special about it. Perhaps it was the fact that so many powerful auras gathered here daily, training, showcasing their skills. I had never entered this place before. I''d heard it was built during my absence. Seong-hoon had requested its construction, and Min-jeong had provided everyone with the materials. To be honest, she was amazing. She could manipulate nature at will, creating lush forests the moment one was cut down. She was truly the child of nature, just as her role suggested. I pushed the massive wooden door open, and soon the stench of sweat filled the air. Countless people were standing in a circle, cheering someone on. I moved closer. The event must have been incredibly exciting if no one had noticed me yet. I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself as I stood to the side, deciding to watch for a while. There was a chair on the second floor, which no one dared sit in. So, I decided to take my seat there, observing the scene below. And then, my eyes were met with a sight I had never imagined¡ªthe battle of two powerhouses of the city. Chapter 171 The battle of brothers I sat comfortably in the chair, feeling as though nobody had noticed me. I wondered if this was intended to be my seat¡ªit was perfect for watching the fights below. And to be honest, it was quite exciting and fun.The two men exchanged moves with incredible precision, but without any abilities. It was pure talent¡ªstrength and martial arts skill. The two of them were incredibly skilled, and I could see the sweat dripping from their faces as they fought fiercely. To my surprise, the fighters were none other than Eun-woo and Seong-hoon. I had never expected to see the two of them face off. But with the increasing tension and the threat drawing nearer, I could understand why they were pushing themselves. They wanted to grow stronger. Even if it wasn''t in terms of levels, fighting skills mattered just as much. I crossed my legs and rested my face on my hand. It was interesting¡ªwho would win this fight? I had my money on Seong-hoon. Despite him being an idiot, he was undeniably talented. Eun-woo was also a great fighter, but he was too soft at times and far too awkward. He didn''t have the merciless edge needed to truly dominate, and it showed in his fighting style. After all, he was a defender. His massive shield radiated with the energy of the moon, absorbing every single slash from Seong-hoon without any problems. The roar of the dragon filled the room, the weapon Seong-hoon wielded raging in return. Its pride was hurt, and that roar was like a vow: "If I don''t slash this shield in half today, I will not be called the Great Frostbringer. I shall abandon my name and call myself the Blade of the Idiot." Wait¡­ I actually understood what it was saying. After all, I could understand beast language, and at this level, it seemed the weapon was actually alive¡ªnot just some random roar generated by the system to sound cool. I watched as the sword grew slightly taller, and I wondered if it could communicate with Seong-hoon or if he was still unaware that his own sword was calling him an idiot. That made me chuckle. Soon, some people in the room started to spot me, and the energy in the air shifted. "Empress is here!" "Look, everybody! The Empress has come to watch!" Suddenly, the entire hall erupted into cheers and roars, making me feel incredibly awkward. My eyes met the two fighters, and they paused for a moment, waving at me. Seong-hoon, especially, seemed to turn more serious. Why is that? Is he afraid I''ll laugh at him if he loses? Haha. "Please, continue. I don''t want to disturb the fight," I said, flashing a smile. "Also, the winner will get a date with this Empress. How about that?" I joked, knowing the two were my friends. It was just me spending a little time with them, joking around. But this seemed to spark something in their eyes. I saw both Eun-woo and Seong-hoon suddenly get even more serious, their competitive drive flaring. Their eyes clashed like two lightning bolts. The intensity made me lean back in the chair slightly. I wonder if they''re acting, or if this is real motivation for them? I understand Seong-hoon¡ªhe''s always trying to get closer to me, and he has a weird taste, but he''s like my brother, and to him, I''m his sister. But why suddenly Eun-woo as well? Don''t tell me he also wants to be my brother? But he''s never called me ''sister'' before¡­ No, I''m just overthinking. They''re my friends¡ªthey would never have any different feelings for me. I shook it off. How silly could I be? Is it because I''m starting to feel good about myself and my body that I''ve gotten overly confident? "Brother, did you hear that? It seems we''ll have to fight to the death today," Eun-woo said jokingly, and I could hear the laughter in his voice. It made me feel relaxed. It was all just a play. "Right, sorry brother, but this date is mine. I know you''d love one, but you''ll have to wait for your next life." Seong-hoon spat, then lunged at Eun-woo. He moved like the wind, swift and precise. In the next instant, he was already behind the bulky man, his hand, connected to the sword, swung elegantly, the blade cutting through the air with smooth precision. The blade crashed at Eun-woo''s legs, aiming to bring him down with a swift strike. But what amazed me was the agility of Eun-woo. Despite his bulky body, he jumped up just in time to dodge the attack. He twisted in mid-air, and with incredible precision, threw his massive hammer at Seong-hoon. The weapon connected directly with Seong-hoon''s chest, making him spit out a little blood. The impact was brutal, but Seong-hoon quickly recovered, wiping the blood from his lips, his expression fierce. The two of them exchanged a brief glance before smiling at each other. The tension in the air thickened. Their movements were fluid, a dance of pure martial skill. Seong-hoon was fast, using his agility to move in and out of range, always trying to exploit any opening. Eun-woo, despite his size, was surprisingly nimble, able to block and counter with his immense strength. Every strike and block was executed with perfect timing, neither giving the other an inch. Eun-woo raised his hammer again, swinging it with full force, aiming for Seong-hoon''s side. Seong-hoon sidestepped, his sword flashing as it met Eun-woo''s attack. The clash of metal echoed through the room as Seong-hoon slid behind him, trying to land another quick strike. But Eun-woo spun, his shield raised just in time to block the attack. His movements were heavy but deliberate, his defense unyielding. With one swift motion, he swung his shield forward, forcing Seong-hoon back. The two warriors stood facing each other, their bodies marked with the signs of their battle. There was no exhaustion, just determination. Each was fully aware of the other''s strength, but neither of them was willing to back down. The fight was far from over, and I could see it in their eyes¡ªthe true competition had just begun. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 172 Challenging the Brothers I could see the fire of the two warriors blaze like a wildfire. Eun-woo suddenly roared, his hammer crashing down with power and raw desire. It was like a mountain barreling toward Seong-hoon, but this mountain was surprisingly swift. Has he been putting his points into agility, not just to be a meat shield? I was taken aback. I had never imagined I would see Eun-woo fight like this. To me, he had always been a protector, a shield¡ªhis offense was never his strength.But looking at him now, I felt both proud and relieved. He was giving it his all, even though he could be a little dull sometimes. It made him cute in a way. "Brother, you are really something. But do you think you''ve won just because you became a little faster?" Seong-hoon sneered, his eyes flashing with confidence. He dodged like the wind, his movements fluid and sharp, and his blade roared with power that matched Eun-woo''s. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The powerful attack from the Dragon Sword crashed into the shield, the sound of metal meeting metal ringing out. Sparks flew in every direction, and the crowd roared in excitement, their cheers adding to the intensity of the moment. "Brother Kim Seong-hoon, you can do it!" "Brother Kang Eun-woo, crush him with your hammer! The date is yours!" The battle soon became extremely heated, and to be honest, it was entertaining. But I didn''t wish for either of them to get seriously injured in this exchange. "You have twenty seconds to wrap this up, or both of you will be deemed losers!" I boomed, my voice carrying across the arena. The crowd responded with a surge of excitement, cheering even louder in return. We should really do this more often, this is fun. My eyes shined with amusement as I watched the two of them struggle. But no matter what, neither could gain the upper hand. Their skills alone weren''t enough; without their powers to boost them, they were equals. Seong-hoon, especially, could enhance his strength with the Dragon Transformation, which made them nearly indistinguishable in their fighting prowess. It was clear they would stay locked in this stalemate until the very end. With one final exchange, the hammer and the Dragon Sword clashed again, but it only resulted in another standstill. "And time is up!" I declared loudly, the crowd letting out a collective sigh. They had wanted to see a winner, but we needed to save our strength for the upcoming battle. There was no time to be acting like fools. "Good fight, brother." Seong-hoon extended his fist to Eun-woo. But then I saw something I didn''t expect¡ªEun-woo hesitated for a few moments before slowly returning the fist bump. "Yeah, let''s both prepare for the next battle." He said with a bright smile, but something felt off. I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong between them. The aura had shifted, and I could feel it. It wasn''t the playful camaraderie I''d expected¡ªit was heavier, filled with an unspoken tension that neither of them seemed willing to address. I jumped down into the ring, landing gracefully. "The battle might be over for you, but who will fight me?" I said with a wild smile on my face. I wanted to see if there were any brave souls among this group of fighters. But just as I thought, the moment those words left my mouth, the crowd dispersed almost immediately. It made me giggle. "The two of you, wait a second, I need a word with you," I said, grabbing Eun-woo and Seong-hoon as they tried to slip away. "Big sis, you must be kidding. We don''t need to fight you," Seong-hoon said, a nervous smile on his face. "Yeah, exactly, we should head back to our own work," Eun-woo added awkwardly, clearly trying to avoid my challenge. But who was I? I wouldn''t let it go that easily. "Don''t worry, you don''t need to fight me. All I need is to discuss the strategy for the upcoming battle with the two of you," I said, my voice smooth but with an underlying edge. "Oh, is that what it was?" Seong-hoon chuckled nervously. "Hahaha, big sis, you had me sweating for a second." The moment his guard was down, I didn''t hesitate. I punched him square in the belly, sending him flying backward. "Never let go of your defenses," I said calmly. "You never know whether it will be a friend or foe who strikes next." I turned my gaze to Eun-woo, who immediately raised his hands in surrender, a sheepish smile crossing his face. "G-Gaon, this is unnecessary. I''ve completely understood the lesson, right? Hahaha..." Seong-hoon scratched his cheek awkwardly. "So, umm... how about you let me go?" "Do you think the enemy will let you go just because you ask?" I said coolly, my voice steady. In the blink of an eye, I moved like a blur. The next moment, I was already behind him. With a swift push, I sent him flying into Seong-hoon. I watched as the two of them collided, stumbling into each other. "PFFT!" I couldn''t help but laugh at the sight. Both of them looked helpless against me, their faces red with fury. But despite their anger, neither dared to challenge me. "Why are you hesitating?" I taunted, my voice sharp. "Just because I''m leagues above you?" The tension in the air thickened as I stepped closer. "In the next battle, the monster will be leagues above me. So what? Will you pee yourselves the moment you meet its gaze? How will you fight if you can''t even find the courage to fight me?" It was something I had to do. I had to push them, break through their hesitation. I needed them to fear nothing, not even God, because as long as they feared me, they''d be fearless in the face of the upcoming battle¡ªno matter how suicidal it seemed. "Come! Let me see what the two of you are really made of." Chapter 173 Teaching a Lesson I could see the fury and hesitation in their eyes. This is not good... I sighed deeply."Then let me make the first move," I said, my voice calm but filled with challenge. "The one who survives the longest will actually get to spend some time with me." I wanted to see if this would trigger their final push, and I hoped I was wrong. But just as the words left my mouth, the two of them suddenly caught fire, rushing at me with newfound intensity. Seong-hoon was as swift as the wind, and in the blink of an eye, he was already behind me. Fast! I was surprised. In his last battle, he hadn''t seemed to try so much. Was he holding back? At the same time, from the front, Eun-woo crashed into me with surprising force. There didn''t seem to be a path of escape, but I wasn''t worried. I summoned my gauntlets, careful not to add the claw blades. I didn''t want to accidentally slash them into pieces. They still had a long way to go before they could match my level. I swung my tail with precision, sending Seong-hoon flying through the air. In the same fluid motion, my fist crashed into the hammer that Eun-woo was using to attack me. The force sent him tumbling backward, and his weapon cracked on impact. That was a direct hit to his soul, the pain evident as he grabbed his head, wincing in agony. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t attack like idiots. Think!" I roared, my voice booming through the air. "Try to fight together and exploit my weaknesses. Are you two sworn brothers or rivals? Get yourselves together!" The words echoed in the arena, and for a moment, the two of them froze. Their gazes met, and in that brief moment, I could feel a silent, invisible conversation pass between them. They seemed to reach some kind of unspoken agreement. Finally, they nodded at each other, and I could sense the shift in the air. The battle was about to get more serious. I could feel it¡ªtheir resolve had sharpened. They were no longer just fighting out of stubborn pride. Now, they were truly working together. I knew it would be a challenge for me, but at least now, they could hold their own against me for a little longer. The two of them slowly rose from the ground, moving around me in tight circles. They exchanged quick glances, as if silently plotting their next move, trying to come up with a strategy on the spot. Good. That''s how they should be. Eun-woo launched his hammer at me with force, the weapon cutting through the air at lightning speed. It would hit me in the blink of an eye. I extended my hand, preparing to catch it, but suddenly, it vanished. He had canceled the attack¡ªit was just a distraction. In the same instant, Seong-hoon slashed at me from above. Reacting instinctively, I jumped into the air and spun, launching a kick from an awkward angle he wasn''t expecting. But, as I suspected, it was another diversion. Seong-hoon used his ice powers to push himself sideways, dodging my strike effortlessly. In that very moment, Eun-woo sent his shield beneath me, glowing with power that seemed to push me upward, keeping me suspended in the air. The two of them moved swiftly, working in perfect tandem. Caught mid-air, I found myself unable to counter properly. This is tricky... I thought. But they were still naive. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire I flapped my wings, stabilizing myself with a gust of wind. With a powerful gale from my wings, I sent them both flying back. Their levels were too low, their coordination admirable but still lacking the power to match my speed. Or so I thought. Suddenly, things took a dramatic turn. Seong-hoon roared like a dragon, the sound shaking the air. His body shimmered, covered in white dragon scales, as his tail and wings sprouted. He moved even faster now, crashing into me with a power that, for the first time in a long while, actually challenged me. I could feel my body being pushed back by the immense force of Seong-hoon''s sword, and then, suddenly, another powerful aura crashed into me from the other side. Eun-woo had grown slightly in size, and his armor shimmered with a second layer, radiating a golden light mixed with the essence of moonlight. The brilliance was blinding, making it hard to focus. Seong-hoon, on the other hand, had closed his eyes, purely relying on the fact that Eun-woo was crashing into me with overwhelming power. The golden wings of light unfurled from Eun-woo, resembling angelic wings but radiating an intense, mystical aura. They danced in the air like grass in the wind, majestic and fluid. That power seemed to boost his offensive abilities, and a crown made of moonlight materialized above his head, making him look like a celestial warrior. His hammer, now glowing with radiant light, crashed down toward me. "You fools," I said, fury rising in my chest. "Do you wish to destroy the entire city?" This was supposed to be a friendly exchange, with minimal destruction, but they didn''t seem to understand that... "Sovereign''s Domain..." In an instant, the entire room was cast into darkness, and the two men froze, their movements halted. It was the power of my domain. With this ability, I could even manipulate time itself, and after reaching the emperor level, my stats had increased to the point where I could now control time with greater precision. I took my time, moving deliberately. I struck them in several places¡ªeach hit landing in the most painful spots. With time frozen for them, I knew that when it resumed, all of my punches would crash into them at once, most likely knocking them out. If not, then I''d have to admit they possessed some serious tenacity. I canceled my Sovereign''s Domain and stood off to the side, watching as the two of them twitched in place, their bodies reacting to the punches I had delivered¡ªall of them landing at once. The sight was both amusing and satisfying. To be honest, I was proud of them. Despite their levels, they were still extremely strong fighters. It was clear to me that with more time and effort, they could grow even stronger. But as it stood, it would take them a little longer to reach the level where I currently stood. Chapter 174 The Shocking Number The two men hit the cold floor with a thud. I really wanted to continue this exchange, but I knew it would likely level the entire place. Min-jeong had worked tirelessly to provide the materials for this structure, and I couldn''t bother her¡ªor anyone else¡ªright now with unnecessary construction. Everyone was training hard, and I didn''t want to disrupt that."Did you have enough?" I asked, eyeing the two of them as they lay motionless on the ground. Their transformations had faded, and the brothers were back in their normal, daily forms. "Ugh... big sis, did you really need to go so hard on us? I can''t even move..." Seong-hoon groaned, clearly drained. "If you can still complain, then that means you''re perfectly fine," I teased, a playful smile tugging at my lips. I looked over at Eun-woo. He was slowly getting up, his face wearing an unhappy and disappointed expression. It seemed like he wasn''t as pleased with the outcome as Seong-hoon was. "Eun-woo, don''t worry. Soon, the two of you will be able to grow stronger. After this battle, if we survive, I''ll allow you all to train freely. I''ll take over the ruling on my own. I''ll finally be able to repay you all for keeping this place safe and in order." I moved toward him, supporting his weight as I smiled softly. I couldn''t help but think about how hard he had worked to prove himself. "I''m proud of the two of you. With you both around, I know that I will be safe." Carefully, I carried him over to Seong-hoon''s side, then lifted him as well, bringing both of them to the room we had set aside for war strategy. The war room was designed specifically for exchanging ideas during times of conflict, a place where we could meet to discuss tactics and plans when the time came. I sat them down in the chairs around the round table and took my seat as well, facing them both. "Now, take your time to catch your breath, and we''ll discuss the upcoming battle. I want to hear your ideas and thoughts." Time passed quickly as the two of them regained their composure. I could see they could barely move an inch, their bodies still heavy with exhaustion, but that didn''t matter right now. "Big sis, you know, you really need to learn how to hold back..." Seong-hoon complained, rubbing his sore body. I shot him a warning glance. "Says the one who came at me with full power. Be thankful I didn''t completely crush you," I retorted with a small grin, despite the seriousness of the conversation. "You''re right," Eun-woo suddenly chimed in, wincing slightly as he held onto his ribs with one hand. "We were careless and rushed in without thinking enough. We didn''t know you had a skill that could instantly knock us out..." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I nodded. "You''re right, you didn''t know, but that doesn''t mean you couldn''t learn to be prepared for such attacks. You both need a skill of your own¡ªsomething that allows you to break free from any trap. But we''ll talk about that later." I wore a more serious expression, my focus shifting entirely. "Now, how should I deal with that monster that''s almost three times my level...?" "What about that cannon? Did you manage to find it useful?" Seong-hoon asked, his voice filled with concern. "Yes, but it wouldn''t be that useful if I''m not here to load it up with soul energy," I replied, my voice steady. "We''d need a lot of people constantly sitting there, loading them up. That won''t do. In case something goes wrong and it explodes, we''d have too many casualties. Plus, there''s the risk of stacking too many people in one spot. It''ll be a good distraction for a few hits, but I''ll load the cannons before the battle. They''ll serve as defense in case the monster breaks through." I didn''t sugarcoat my words. I needed them to understand the gravity of the situation. "But here''s another problem," I continued, my tone turning more serious. "How do I fight it on my own? I can''t even imagine dealing enough damage to slay it. I could train my soul power for the next few days nonstop, but would that be enough? Who''s to say I won''t be instantly killed...?" The atmosphere turned gloomy in an instant. "Is there any reserve stat points that you possess?" Seong-hoon asked, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Right... I did have some stockpiled, and in the last battle, I also received a lot. I haven''t even checked..." I closed my eyes, reaching into my mind. The status window popped open before me, and my heart almost stopped at the sight. Noticing the change in my expression, Eun-woo''s voice broke through the silence. "Gaon, is everything alright?" His face was full of concern, the worry clearly evident in his eyes. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire "Yeah..." I replied in a blank voice, my gaze distant as I stared into the space before me. "It''s actually more than alright... it''s..." I struggled to find the words. I knew I had a lot, but not this much. "How many do you have?" Seong-hoon''s voice grew impatient, a mix of urgency and curiosity. It was clear he really wanted to know. "1510..." I said, my voice cracking. It was a staggering amount, so staggering that I didn''t know if I could even handle it properly. "What!?" The two of them jumped from their chairs, despite their injured states. "How is that even possible?!" Eun-woo roared. But I had no answer for them. Even I was shocked by the amount. With this much, it might just be enough for me to stand a chance, but it still puzzled me how I managed to gather so many. It was enough to make one in this world. The only message that seemed to explain it was this: [Congratulations!] [You have successfully slayed the Emperor while at the King''s level] [The difficulty of the achievement has been determined as impossible and one of a kind] [Reward: 1000 skill points] Chapter 175 Brewing Hope The faces of the two of them suddenly lit up, their expressions glowing like the brightest sun. I could see the hope radiating from their eyes, the belief that we truly had a chance. But in mine, there was only fear¡ªa deep, gnawing fear that I couldn''t shake. It was the fear of the unknown, the fear of failing them when they needed me most."Just what in the world happened to you, big sis? This is amazing! With you around, we can easily win this battle now. Who would ever dare to mess with us? You''re unstoppable!" Seong-hoon practically shouted in joy, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he looked at me. But despite his elation, a deep, gnawing unease settled in the pit of my stomach. That many skill points¡­ I couldn''t help but wonder what the cost of all this power might be. What if something happened when I used them? What if I suddenly died for nine days, leaving everything behind, helpless to stop the chaos? The thought chilled me to my core. If that happened... This entire place would become a graveyard. My mind raced with the weight of that possibility. But then, a voice inside tried to rationalize it. No, maybe I''m overthinking this... To reach this level, I had consumed countless souls, draining them like a river running dry. The power surging through me had come at a cost, and I could feel the danger lurking. But still, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread¡ªwhen would my next evolution take place? What if I pushed too far, too fast? The uncertainty was suffocating. I took a shaky breath, trying to calm the storm inside. I can''t afford to be distracted by fear now. But that voice inside me won''t stop... "Right... I will have to sit in my room and carefully allocate the points to the right places. But what if, at that time, I get kicked out for being too strong? That wouldn''t happen, right?" I said aloud, my concerns crashing over Seong-hoon and Eun-woo. I could see the unease flicker in their eyes, and for a moment, the atmosphere grew tense. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re overthinking it, Gaon," Eun-woo suddenly said, his voice calm and steady, yet it held an unusual intensity. His eyes locked onto mine, and for a brief moment, I felt a strange discomfort¡ªa connection I couldn''t quite explain. "This is fate," he continued, his words soothing yet firm. "You were given these points so you could have a chance to fight. If not for that, do you really think the system would favor you when you''re constantly going up against the Creator?" Wait... They knew that? The thought hit me like a jolt. How much did they understand about my struggles, my constant battles with the Creator? What did they really know? And why did his words resonate so deeply within me? "Wait, how do you know about it?" I asked, suspicion clouding my eyes as I glanced between them. "Everybody knows," Eun-woo replied, his voice steady. "Many have witnessed your battles from afar. They saw you fend off the Creator in your last battle. Even if we weren''t there ourselves, we believed the news was true. We just didn''t know where you disappeared to afterward." His words hit me like a hammer, and I froze. How? I could swear no one was there to witness my fights. Had I missed something, or had someone seen me? The weight of their knowledge suddenly felt heavier than I expected. "..." I couldn''t find the words to say, the shock leaving me speechless. Only a quiet breath escaped my lips as I processed what he''d just revealed. "It''s okay," Eun-woo continued, his voice soft but resolute. "You don''t need to explain yourself. We know that everything you do has a reason, and we support you to the end." His reassurance hit me deeply, the sincerity in his voice cutting through the whirlwind of questions in my mind. For the first time, I felt like they truly understood, and that feeling was both comforting and unsettling at once. "Thank you..." I said quietly, my heart heavy with emotion. I knew I had these amazing friends who would stand by me, no matter what. And I was deeply grateful for that. Their words reignited the fire inside me, the fire I needed to keep going. I would protect them, no matter the cost. And if it meant becoming the true demon in this world to ensure their safety, then that was the path I would walk. "There''s no need to thank us for anything," Seong-hoon said, his voice warm and sincere, his bright smile never fading. "We''re the ones indebted to you. Right, brother Eun-woo?" Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "Yeah, so just don''t be afraid and do what you feel is best," Seong-hoon said, his voice filled with determination. "No matter what, the entire empire will support you. We haven''t been together for that long, but the people have already accepted you as their leader. Your strength and charisma have inspired many, and they cheer for you. On the day of the battle, we''ll all stand behind you. If you fall, we fall. If you succeed, we''ll stand with you and celebrate. And we won''t sit idly by either. As much as we can, we''ll attack the monster too. Even if it only does a little damage, it''s better than nothing!" His words hit me like a wave, filling me with a renewed sense of purpose. We had a chance. I could feel it in the air, the solidarity, the trust. The fight ahead wouldn''t be easy, but with them by my side, it felt like it might be possible. As the night sky gave way to dawn, I sat alone in my room, cross-legged on the bed. My mind was quiet, but underneath, I could feel the weight of the decision ahead. "It''s time..." I whispered to myself, a mix of resolve and fear in my heart. I really hope nothing goes wrong... I took a deep breath, focusing my mind as I prepared to increase my stats. This was my next step¡ªone that could change everything. Chapter 176 Unable to upgarde Sometimes I wonder, why me? In life, things never seem to go as I wish. This time, I felt a sharp pang in my chest¡ªa feeling so strong it almost made me think I was about to have a heart attack. The moment I tried to upgrade my stats, the system message that appeared made me feel like puking. My stat upgrade window was blocked. How could this happen you might ask. Well, who else but the fucking Creator himself could have messed with me? It didn''t make sense. Why else would I be blocked? I stared at the screen again, wondering if I had done something wrong, or maybe I didn''t wish hard enough. As if... What? No matter how much I tried, the + button wouldn''t work. "System help!" I called out, frustration spilling over. [Welcome to the customer service center, Lee Gaon. It''s been a long time] "Piss off with your bullshit! Why the hell can''t I upgrade my stats?!" I roared, my voice vibrating with fury. The rage inside me burned hotter than ever, like a flame that refused to be snuffed out. It raged, building in my chest, fueling a storm that I could barely control. One more stupid answer from the system, and I felt like I was going to shatter. Everything in me was screaming for release. [There does not seem to be any problem with your upgrade option. The system has determined that it is working fine] I clenched my fists, nails digging into my palms, as I stared at the screen in disbelief. "What the fuck? No, no, no... wait, you''re messing with me, right? This can''t be real. Are you really telling me everything''s fine?" [The system never lies. Your upgrade function is working fine. Have you tried clicking on the + button?] The words felt like a slap to the face. How could it be working fine when nothing was happening? How could I be so powerless in this moment? I could feel my blood pressure rising, my frustration turning into something that was beginning to feel dangerous. Why couldn''t anything go the way I wanted? I wanted to shatter this useless thing. Why did it have to mess with me like this? I swore to myself, I would end this system and its damned creator, no matter what it took. "Are you calling me an idiot?" I shot back, my voice seething with rage, the words barely containing the fury surging through me. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire If someone were to see me now, they would think I had completely lost it¡ªarguing with the system like a mad person, trapped in a losing battle that no one else could understand. [The system is not capable of the insults] The response hit me like a slap, but I tried to steady my breath, forcing myself to calm down. Think rationally, Gaon. It must have been the Creator who did this. There was no other explanation. And yet, I couldn''t understand. Why me? Sure, I swore to kill him, yes, I''d messed up his plans a few times... but was that really enough for him to target me this way? After everything I''ve been through, after all the hope I was clinging to, why now? Why did he have to make things even harder for me? "Fine, forget it. I''ll just fight the monster with my current strength," I muttered, my voice dripping with frustration. [The system is confused by your words] "Just piss off," I waved my hand dismissively, silencing the system. It felt like the only way to regain some semblance of control in this maddening situation. "It''s alright... I can do it," I muttered to myself, trying to steady my nerves. "Over all this time, I''ve overcome countless difficult battles. Even if they weren''t anywhere near as tough as this one, I''ve mostly come out on top..." I sighed, trying to calm the storm inside. But deep down, I knew there was no hope of making things easy. This would be different. How am I going to explain myself to Seong-hoon and Eun-woo? They had looked so happy, so relieved, and now... this hope was lost. I could feel the weight of that crushing down on me, and I couldn''t help but curse my fate. But no matter what, I had to find a way to overcome this battle. I couldn''t let it end here. And there was one thing I could do until then. If the system messed with me, then the cultivation of my soul would save me in the end. That''s what I''ll focus on from now on. But I still had so many questions that I couldn''t shake. I wasn''t certain how fast I could cultivate, or where I should go with this path. My soul was now the most powerful force I had, but it felt like I wasn''t using it to its fullest potential. It was as if the true power it held was lying dormant, waiting to be unlocked. I glanced inward, focusing on myself. My souls floated in harmony, each one aligned, yet nothing about them stood out. That was the feeling I got¡ªthey were there, but their presence was subdued, almost as if they were holding back. A sense of dissatisfaction lingered within me. But I couldn''t understand why my heart felt this way. It was a strange, mysterious sensation¡ªone that called for an explanation, a reason that I hadn''t yet uncovered. Determined, I decided to study it, to delve deeper into the enigma within me. The passage of time seemed to slow, as if it had paused for a moment. And as I continued to observe my fire soul, I felt a shift within me. A new understanding began to blossom, like a flame igniting in the depths of my mind. The urge to study the ways of the flame surged through me, as if it was a calling that had always been there, waiting for me to answer. I wanted to understand why I felt this way, but as I thought about it, all I could grasp was that something deep within was calling to me, urging me forward. So, I focused all of my attention on the soul that took the shape of a flame. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 177 Finding a new path Each time a spark formed, I could feel the pulsating power rushing through my body. It was faint, almost imperceptible, and if I wasn''t careful, I would''ve missed it entirely. But there it was¡ªthe power that was calling to me, beckoning me to discover it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How mesmerizing..." I whispered under my breath, the words barely audible as I watched the spark dance within me. The more I focused, the clearer it became. I had to capture this power, draw it in, and increase its force. Perhaps then, the power that surged through me would become more refined, more destructive¡ªlike a flame that needed fuel to consume an entire forest. I felt that if I could harness it, this raw energy could tear through anything in its path, just waiting to be unleashed. "This is it! This is the path I have to take!" The realization hit me like a bolt of lightning, and in that moment, I pulled out the golden plate and ignited it. The golden flame blazed to life, radiant and blinding, its power unlike anything I had ever felt before. It was something far stronger than any flame I could ever create on my own. This flame¡ªthis was the key that had always been missing. "I think I''ve finally managed to figure out your purpose," I murmured, my eyes fixed on the golden plate, as if it held all the answers. "You''re the fuel my flame has been missing," I continued, a sense of certainty rising within me. "With a little hard work and a better understanding of this flame, I''ll grow stronger in no time!" I glanced deep into the golden flame, feeling its sacred energy pulse with life. It began to resonate with my soul, enhancing it in ways I could never have imagined. I recognized the power¡ªit was the very reason I could cultivate so rapidly. But even as I embraced it, I knew it wasn''t enough. Large reserves of power were good, but that wasn''t what I truly needed. "If I have a lake, but the lake does not have fish, the lake will not be able to feed me." It was a simple sentence, almost foolish, but in that moment, it felt like the perfect analogy for what I was experiencing. "Let me increase the power of the flames just a little more..." I murmured calmly, focusing on the plate. Slowly, I pushed my own soul power into it. Instantly, a much stronger fire erupted. It twisted and danced, warping the very air around it. The oxygen in the air seemed to be consumed too quickly, struggling to keep up with the flame''s insatiable hunger. It was like a starving wolf devouring its prey, the air around it growing thinner and thinner until almost nothing was left. But from this, I saw something¡ªa new understanding hit me like a revelation, and I couldn''t believe I hadn''t thought of it before. How had I never realized this? "If I burn the oxygen in the air..." I whispered to myself, a sense of excitement and awe building inside me. "I can create an even more powerful flame, one that could unleash destruction on a level I''ve never reached before." Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire I tried to create my own flame on my palm, the tiny spark flickering gently in the center of my hand. It danced calmly, its light a mere flicker compared to the blazing intensity of the golden flame. No matter how hard I focused, I couldn''t replicate the force, the raw power that surged through the flame from the golden plate. I concentrated harder, trying to mimic its every movement. Slowly, I started to focus on the elements in the air, narrowing my attention to the oxygen. I reached for it, desperate to manipulate it, but it felt distant, elusive. "I can''t seem to have enough knowledge of the elements in the air," I whispered, frustration biting at my words. "At least, not in the feeling of it." My voice sounded hollow even to my own ears, bitterness lacing my tone. "I know what oxygen is made of, but I have no idea how to feel it in the air¡­" The realization stung. Here I was, surrounded by the very essence of fire, yet I couldn''t seem to tap into the energy it thrived on. It should have been simple¡ªfire, air, oxygen, the elements that formed the foundation of my power. But the understanding I lacked was palpable, and my chest tightened with the weight of my failure. Despite this, something deep inside me refused to let go. I couldn''t stop now. I will get this... I have to! I tried again, focusing more intently, my palm heating as the small flame flickered. I envisioned the fire consuming the oxygen, the element feeding it as it burned brighter. I closed my eyes, feeling for the air, trying to tune in to its pulse, but it was a mere whisper in the background, far too faint to grasp. Each failed attempt made my frustration grow, but it also ignited something inside me¡ªa deeper understanding that refused to be ignored. The flame within me¡ªmy fire soul¡ªseemed to be stirring, like a deep, ancient force waking from a long slumber. It wasn''t just the raw power I was learning to control; there was something more¡ªsomething beneath the surface, guiding my hands, my mind. It wasn''t just about manipulating fire. It was about understanding its essence, its law. It was the law of fire¡ªthe rules that governed its every movement, its every spark. It was like a truth that I could almost touch but could never quite hold, an intricate web that connected the flame to the very air itself. The more I focused, the more the feeling of a law began to crystallize within me. It wasn''t something I could see¡ªit was something I could feel, a mysterious presence. It wasn''t just fire I was wielding; I was beginning to understand it. The flame was not just a tool. It was an entity with its own essence, its own will, and it lived, it breathed, it demanded respect... And then, in the depths of my concentration, I felt a shift. It felt like an invisible hand had brushed across my soul, and in that moment, a new understanding blossomed, one that made my skin tingle with energy. I could feel the connection between me and the flame growing stronger, and in that moment, I realized something. This is it. This is the key to unlocking my true power. I had always seen fire as something to control, to manipulate. But now, I understand! The fire is me. The flame is a part of my soul, and I am a part of it. I can no longer think of it as just an element to wield. I have to become it! The fire''s law are a reflection of my own will, and the more I embrace it, the stronger it would become. In that moment something shifted within me and I could feel, my fire soul was evolving, reaching new heights I couldn''t have imagined before. This wasn''t just about the fuel to sustain the fire. It was about becoming the very essence of flame itself, about rising to a power that transcended everything I had known. My body, my mind, and my soul were all aligning with the fire''s law, and I could feel its potential stretching out before me, it was limitless. Chapter 178 The power of laws From my palm, a small fire danced to life. It flickered with a vibrant energy, twisting and turning as if it were alive, a living thing in its own right. There was a mysterious sensation that accompanied it, something I couldn''t quite explain. But deep inside, I knew it was because of those ancient laws¡ªthose mysterious laws¡ªthat had etched themselves into my very soul. With each passing moment, I felt a stronger connection to the elements, as though they were no longer distant forces, but parts of me, woven into the fabric of my being. With a flick of my wrist, the flame responded, obeying my will, and began to take shape. It shifted, coiling in the air, until a small phoenix formed from the blaze. The flames wrapped around it like living tendrils, giving it form and life. The phoenix''s wings spread wide, and for a brief moment, I could have sworn I heard it cry out to me, though there was no sound¡ªno voice, no audible call. Yet the fire spoke to me in a language older than words. Its energy pulsed, as if to say it was alive, it was happy, and it was inviting me to join in its dance. But despite the allure, I could not give in. Not yet. There was no time for such indulgence. My focus remained clear: I needed to understand, to master these laws that had been granted to me. I needed to learn as much as I could, to unlock their true potential, and harness their power. I turned my attention back to the golden plate, the flames still burning brightly atop it. The power in those flames grew with every passing second, expanding as my understanding deepened. It was limitless¡ªendless. I could feel the surge of it, radiating from the plate and rippling through my soul. The fire was alive, and it was only just beginning to reveal its depths. "The way it eats at the air..." I murmured to myself, my voice filled with awe as I studied the phoenix, its fiery wings flickering in the dim light. "So that''s how the air wraps around it... amazing..." I couldn''t stop myself from speaking aloud, even if it seemed strange to anyone who might overhear. In truth, I was beyond caring about anything but the fire. My mind had fallen into a trance, each spark of the flame feeding the growing obsession inside me. I needed to learn more, to grow more powerful¡ªfaster. As quickly as I could. The connection between me and the flame felt deeper now, more intimate. It wasn''t just about wielding fire anymore¡ªit was about understanding it. How it fed on the air, how it breathed, how it lived. With each moment of study, I felt the fire drawing me in, its secrets revealing themselves one by one, like layers being peeled back from an ancient artifact. It wasn''t just about power. It was about the truth of fire, and I had only just begun to grasp its depth. "Let me try something..." I muttered to myself, the words barely leaving my lips before I rushed out of my palace, my body lifting effortlessly into the air. The winds wrapped around me, swirling with a strength I hadn''t felt before. I didn''t think about it before, but now, as the air tugged at my clothes and my hair, I paused, letting myself truly feel the wind, to absorb its presence. I surrendered to each breeze, each shift in the air, trying to understand it, to learn from it. How did it interact with my fire? How could it enhance the power I wielded? These were questions I hadn''t considered until now, but the answers seemed to be within my reach. "The wind itself is my friend," I whispered to the air, my voice barely audible above the rush of the wind. As I spoke the words, I summoned the small phoenix once again, watching as it flared into existence, a beautiful manifestation of flame. It fluttered in the air, its wings beating gracefully, and I felt the connection between the wind and the fire deepen. The phoenix didn''t simply fly; it swam through the air, gliding as though the wind were water, flowing through it effortlessly. It was a strange, almost ethereal feeling, and I couldn''t help but be in awe. I had never thought of wind as something alive, but now it seemed to carry with it the same life force as the flame. It wasn''t just a passive element; it was an active participant, working in tandem with the fire, making it stronger, making it more. It''s hard to explain, the feeling that washed over me. But once I touched the laws of the elements¡ªonce I began to truly feel them¡ªthe entire world seemed to change. It wasn''t just the air, or the fire, or the wind; it was everything. The way the world moved, how the elements interacted with one another, how the universe itself seemed to bend under my will. For the first time, I felt it¡ªcontrol. Not just over the fire, or the wind, but over everything around me. The laws of nature were no longer foreign to me. They were a part of me, woven into my very being. With enough power, I knew that nothing would stand beyond my reach. I could command the elements, bend them to my will. And with enough strength, I could control the very forces of the universe itself. The world around me seemed to suddenly shift, as though something monumental was being born right before my eyes. A massive surge of information flooded my mind all at once, overwhelming my senses. I could feel the wind around me with an intensity I had never known before. It wasn''t just a breeze¡ªit was an element, a force, and as I embraced it, I felt a new law forming deep within me. A law that would allow me to command the air itself. In that single, fleeting moment, two powerful laws coexisted inside me, weaving together in perfect harmony. One was the flame, the fire I had mastered, and now, the wind¡ªthe air that I had once taken for granted. Both forces were now mine to command, bound by my will. With newfound power surging through me, I pressed my palms together, summoning the small phoenix once more. It rushed toward my hands, the flames flickering around it like a living thing, basking in the warmth of my embrace. The air around me trembled uncontrollably as the laws intertwined, and the flame surged with energy. I could feel it, as if the very atmosphere was reacting to my command. The small phoenix grew larger, expanding rapidly. In an instant, it swelled until it was no longer a tiny creature. It became the size of a massive, towering phoenix¡ªits body stretching to a staggering height of two hundred meters. The powerful, fiery scream of the creature reverberated through the air, sending waves of heat and energy across Luminara. The dark sky above was replaced by the intense light radiating from the beast. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire The phoenix was no longer just a manifestation of my will¡ªit was a symbol of my power, of my control over the laws that now thrummed within me. But as the phoenix grew, something else stirred inside me. The moment the phoenix felt my connection, I could sense a pull¡ªa drain. My soul energy began to slip away, drawn toward the massive form in the sky. It was a strange sensation, a tugging at the core of my being, and yet, there was something more¡ªsomething new. In that instant, I felt the birth of another law within me¡ªa law of creation. It was like an imprint, a symbol etched into my soul. This was no longer just about destruction or control; it was about creation, the ability to shape and form. It felt as if I had tied myself not only to the world but to the phoenix itself¡ªits existence was now bound to mine. It was a profound connection, one that filled me with an overwhelming sense of purpose. With the power of laws... I can win... No! I thought, my mind sharpening. I will win. I will slay that level 200 beast. The determination inside me surged, greater than ever before. The phoenix was my creation, my weapon, my will made real. And with the laws of fire and air now at my command, I would be unstoppable. The entire town rose to their feet, their gazes locked on me, as I waved my hand and summoned the fire back into my palm. With a single motion, the massive phoenix in the sky vanished, its form dissolving into a burst of light and flame. The air seemed to hold its breath for a moment, as if the very world was waiting for what came next. A hushed silence fell over the crowd, and then I heard the murmurs, soft at first, but growing louder with each passing moment. The words that reached my ears made my heart tremble in a way I hadn''t expected. "Our empress is a god¡­ She''s no longer human¡­" The weight of their words hung in the air, their meaning sinking deep into my soul. I could feel the shift in the atmosphere, the reverence in their voices, the awe in their eyes. They saw me not just as a ruler, but as something more¡ªsomething beyond what I had once been. The very idea of being called a god felt strange, unreal, and yet the power that flowed through me... Maybe it was true. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had stepped beyond human limits, but I wasn''t sure if that made me invincible¡ªor if it meant I was losing touch with everything I had once known. Chapter 179 Learning the law of darkness I could feel the world around me shift slightly, as if the very air had changed, responding to my newfound sense of power. For the first time, I felt as though I had crossed a threshold, and the title of god didn''t seem so far off¡ªperhaps goddess, more accurately. But at the same time, a small, unsettling thought tugged at the back of my mind: was I getting too full of myself? The power was intoxicating, and part of me reveled in it, but another part of me knew I had to remain grounded. Yet, in the face of this overwhelming surge of energy, it felt so good¡ªalmost too good to resist. And then, the thought came: Can I actually reach the point of a god? The point where the Creator stands right now? A god, a being beyond all... But that was too much to think about right now. After all, I was still a human¡ªor so I thought. In truth, I was already stepping onto the path of power and immortality, whether I fully understood it or not. Before I could process my thoughts further, an eerie voice echoed in my mind, cutting through the haze of my self-reflection. "Gaon, you''ve finally stepped onto the path of the laws. Good. I will personally teach you the laws of darkness." The voice was unexpected¡ªexcited, even. That was rare. It was a voice that always carried a sense of depression, negativity, and shadows, yet now it was filled with something resembling eagerness. Why? Was it because it loved darkness so much? Was that the cause of its excitement? Well, who else would I learn from than you? You are the darkness itself, so I might as well call you a master, haha, But there was truth in what I said. I did admire the eerie entity, to some extent. It was still so mysterious, so intangible, but it had cared for me in ways no one else ever had. The feeling it gave off was almost parental, protective¡ªlike it truly wanted to see me succeed. It was strange, but I couldn''t deny it. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go back to your room. That phoenix you just created is still too unstable. But if you learn all the laws you specialize in, you can make it into an actual living being¡ªto some extent. It will be so powerful that even the monster will have to submit to your strength. But... you will have to train without any sleep. Are you ready for that?" The eerie entity''s words were sharp, but they carried weight¡ªimportance. I had never imagined that something born of my soul could be viewed with such reverence. It made me feel a surge of pride, but also a pressing responsibility. The thought of my phoenix becoming a true, living creature¡ªpowerful enough to command respect from even the greatest of foes¡ªwas awe-inspiring. Wow, to hear such praise from you, I must be dreaming, I laughed, the absurdity of it bringing a smile to my face, even in my mind. But the praise gave me something more¡ªmotivation¡ªa fire that burned even brighter. Yes, the fire within me was already lit. It was time to master it, no matter what it took. I would rise above, and in time, I would become the beacon of light for these people¡ªand for myself. I felt a strange, yet comforting certainty settle in my heart. I will become the savior of this place. I''ll be the one to guide them. My voice in my mind grew stronger, more confident. After all, all my life, I had been pushed away and forgotten. But now? Now I was needed. There were people here, people who depended on me. People whose hearts truly trusted in me. I would not hesitate to help them because I knew what it was like to be at the lowest point¡ªto feel as though there was no hope left. And if I could provide even a sliver of that hope, I would do so without hesitation. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire I waved my hand dismissively, urging the people to return to their beds and apologizing for the disturbance. The response was laughter, lighthearted and sincere. "Empress, you can do whatever you want, whenever you want," they said with wide smiles, adding that I treated them too well. Their words warmed my heart, a small glimmer of joy in a world often filled with strife. But as their laughter echoed around me, something stirred deep in my chest, a strange feeling that gnawed at the edges of my thoughts. Why is this happening? It wasn''t just the warmth of their words¡ªit was the way they looked at me, as though I were untouchable, unassailable. I smiled in return, but that unsettling feeling remained. Something in my heart whispered that happy days were fleeting, that peace was always temporary, and something else was brewing on the horizon. But I shook the thought away. I will win this fight, and I won''t let anyone die. That was my vow, my resolve. No matter what was to come, I would protect them. Once I was alone, I locked myself back in my room, the door clicking shut behind me. I sat down cross-legged, centering myself. The eerie voice inside me responded almost instantly, its presence pressing against my thoughts like a heavy fog. "First, you must sit in complete darkness," it instructed, its voice calm and unwavering. I followed its words without hesitation, plunging the room into shadows, leaving only the faint glow of my own fire soul as a reminder that I was still alive. The stillness pressed in around me, thick and oppressive. "Imagine yourself being one with the dark," the eerie voice continued, almost gentle. "You need to understand that darkness is the base of the universe. It is everywhere, in every corner, in every moment. All else is but an illusion, created by the eyes and the light reflecting off the objects you see. The true essence of life is in darkness, and you must learn to feel it, to become it." I closed my eyes and focused, plunging deeper into the darkness. The coldness wrapped around me like a blanket, pressing against my skin, making me shiver, but I did not flinch. Instead, I let myself fall into it, sinking deeper into its embrace. I reached out with my soul, stretching into the void. The moment my consciousness touched it, I felt it¡ªthe coldness. It wasn''t just a chill in the air, but something far deeper, far more primal. It froze everything it touched, making it feel as though time itself had stopped. But then, something else stirred within me. My darkness soul, the power within me that had always been there, responded. It devoured the cold energy, drawing it in like a ravenous beast. I could feel it growing, expanding, its strength increasing with each passing second. A new feeling welled up inside me¡ªsomething raw, something unstoppable. The energy was unmistakable¡ªit was the energy of a law, of undeniable truth. But it was slow. The law of darkness was not something to be rushed. It needed time to form, to fully take root within me. I focused harder, imagining the darkness around me. It was everywhere¡ªinside and outside, suffusing every inch of the room, every particle of the air. I had to push the light out, to force it back so that the darkness could flourish. It was the law, the foundation. The darkness is always with me. All I had to do was embrace it fully. Chapter 180 Jieuns request I extended my hand, my fingers outstretched. With an almost instinctual motion, I grasped the air itself, pulling on it. The cold, dense energy wrapped around my fingers, its power thick and palpable. I pulled harder, drawing it into my body. The surge of darkness flooded me, and I felt the energy coursing through me, filling every corner of my being. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that moment, I could feel the power of the law extend outward, radiating in all directions. My control over the darkness spread, and I could feel it binding everything within a ten-meter radius. It was like a sovereign''s domain, only it was different. I wasn''t using mana. I was using something far deeper, something far more fundamental. This was the law of darkness itself, and it obeyed me without question. The light in the room completely vanished. It was as if the very presence of light had been banished, leaving only the cold, suffocating darkness in its wake. But it wasn''t a void. It was pure unfiltered power. As the darkness enveloped me, I could feel a strange energy pulse through the air, a faint hum, as though I had just touched something greater. I could feel the power of the fourth dimension, similar to the abilities I had gained with the eerie entity''s help. The sensation was like a door opening within me, and I realized with a shudder of excitement that I could soon evolve in ways I had never imagined. If this is true¡­ I thought, my heart pounding with anticipation. If I can harness this power completely¡­ I''ll be unstoppable. I''ll be able to reach heights I''ve only dreamed of. Nothing will stand in my way. The exhilaration of growing stronger surged through me, and for the first time in a long time, I felt that rush¡ªthe undeniable feeling that I was growing into something greater than I had ever been before. And that, more than anything, ignited the fire within me. I could feel it¡ªthe power of darkness, pulsing deep within me, beckoning me to grasp it. It was right there, waiting for me, and I knew that I was on the brink of fully understanding it. The essence of darkness, its true nature, was now clear to me. It wasn''t just an element; it was a force, an undeniable law. And I was about to command it. Excitement surged through me, and I couldn''t help but let the words slip from my mind, my thoughts echoing with enthusiasm: I will grasp it! I will master it! This is my power, and nothing will stop me! As if to affirm my determination, I felt something stir, like a guiding presence or a helping hand, pushing me further. The massive flow of knowledge rushed into my mind like a torrent. The intricacies of darkness, the laws that governed it, flooded my consciousness. I could feel my soul absorbing it rapidly. The energy surged inside me, a force so great that it felt like I was expanding beyond the confines of my body. My darkness soul pulsed, and I felt it solidify into something tangible, something real. It formed a symbol¡ªan ancient letter that spoke of darkness, a symbol that anchored this power to me. The feeling was overwhelming. My power sky-rocketed, growing beyond what I had imagined possible. And then, instinctively, I wrapped myself in the darkness, cloaking my body in its energy. It was similar to the massive demon form the eerie entity had once helped me assume, but now it felt different, stronger and more refined. The darkness had become a part of me, like a second skin, a force I could control at will. I felt unstoppable, and yet there was still so much to learn. I realized then that this eerie entity was capable of everything I could do, but a million times better. It felt as if it could glimpse into my future, as though it could see every step I would take. And that thought made me pause, filling me with a mix of curiosity and wariness. What would it teach me next? Where would this power take me? Before I could ponder further, a knock on the door broke my concentration. It was sudden, unexpected. The intrusion snapped me back into the present, and I opened my eyes, lighting the candles in my room with a flicker of my flame. "Come in," I said calmly, though I didn''t know who it was. Nobody would visit me at night without reason. And when the door opened, I was greatly surprised by who stepped inside. It was Jieun. "Big sister Gaon, may I join you for a moment?" she asked, her voice soft but earnest. My heart skipped a beat. Why was she here? Was she unable to sleep? Did she have a nightmare? Even though she seemed mature beyond her years, she was still just a child¡ªstill vulnerable in ways I couldn''t ignore. "Of course," I said, my voice softer than usual. "Come, sit beside me. Are you alright?" The concern in my voice surprised even me. It felt strange, but at the same time, it was a warmth that I didn''t mind feeling. I gestured to the spot next to me on the bed. She hesitated for a moment but then sat down, her eyes searching my face. "Big sister Gaon," she began, her voice filled with an emotion I hadn''t expected. "You''ve changed. You never cared about me like this before. But now¡­" She trailed off, her words filled with wonder. "You seem¡­ happier. More at peace. It makes me happy too. As long as you''re happy, I''m happy." Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Her words hit me harder than I expected. Did I change that much? I always felt like I was just being myself, but perhaps I had given off the wrong impression. Maybe I hadn''t truly realized how distant I had been before. I had been consumed by my own pain, my rage, and the weight of my responsibilities. It had kept me from others, from truly connecting with them. I shook my head slightly, forcing a smile. "Is that what worries you?" I asked, trying to keep the conversation light, even as a knot of unease twisted in my chest. "No," Jieun said, her eyes shining with determination. "I came here because I want to train with you. After seeing your power, I realized how far behind we are. We''ve been stuck, unable to grow. But I want to stand by your side, to fight with you. If the system doesn''t let me catch up in power, then I want to reach the same level of soul strength you have. I know I can do it, with your help." Her voice was full of sincerity, and when I looked into her pleading eyes, I couldn''t say no. She wanted to grow, to be strong, not just for herself, but to stand by me¡ªto fight alongside me. It was more than I could have asked for, more than I ever expected from someone so young. I took a deep breath, letting the warmth of the moment fill me. "Come," I said, my voice steady and warm. "Sit beside me. I''ll teach you what I know. Hopefully, it''ll help you on your path. You don''t have to walk it alone." Jieun smiled, a bright, genuine smile, and I knew in that moment that this was the right decision. No matter how much power I gained, how much strength I built, it was moments like this that truly mattered¡ªhelping others, lifting them up, so they too could rise. Chapter 181 Even more visitors And so, Jieun and I began our training. I hadn''t expected her to ask me to train together, but honestly, if I could help her, that would make both of us stronger¡ªso much stronger. After all, Jieun was a genius. I had a strange feeling that, with enough time and effort, she could easily pass me. It almost seemed impossible to believe she was only nine years old. If someone were to ask me, I''d say she was at least older than me and all of the others in the group. But I guess kids these days just grow up smarter. I, myself, was still playing with dolls at her age. Yet here she was, already one of the most powerful beings in this world. Her purple eyes pierced right through me, almost as if she was looking into my very soul. I could tell she was ready to absorb everything I had to offer, and I was determined to teach her. With her talent, I hoped she could reach the Heavenly Soul Realm in this time. If that happened, she would be nearly as strong as me, if not stronger, and she could fight alongside me. The night passed slowly as I explained how I had reached my current stage. To my surprise, she didn''t interrupt or ask questions. Instead, she fell into a strange trance, almost like her soul left her body. She was absorbing the energy around her, pulling it in like a sponge. I could feel it¡ªthe soul energy flowing into her, making her tremble slightly as it surged through her. The black oozy liquid I''d seen before began to seep out of her, and I could feel her aura expanding. It was similar to the feeling I had when I entered the Soul Split stage, but hers was raw, powerful, and pure. She was moving faster than I ever did at her age, and I knew she was well on her way to surpassing me. "Were you already in the Soul Orb stage, Jieun?" I asked, amazement creeping into my voice. I hadn''t expected this girl to be so talented, yet somehow, I found myself accepting the fact as if it was inevitable. "Mhm." She nodded, observing her hands closely. "I feel different, and now I have four souls inside me. How many do you have, big sis Gaon?" "Wow, four is a lot. That means you''re exceptionally talented," I said, my pride for her growing. "As for how many I have, I''m afraid I''ll have to keep that a secret for now. My body is a little¡­ special. I hope you won''t hold that against me," I added, flicking her nose lightly and patting her head. I really was proud of her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jieun pouted slightly but then flashed a smile I hadn''t seen before, one that made me raise an eyebrow. "You''re different than before, that''s for sure." "...?" I felt the eerie entity in me vibrate for a brief moment. It was strange. It had never done that before. "Ah? What do you mean, Jieun?" I asked curiously. I hadn''t changed, had I? I was still the same, right? Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire "Nothing, let me go clean up and I''ll be back to practice more. Please don''t be bothered by me, big sister Gaon," Jieun said, her voice a little quieter. "I know you will succeed in this battle, but..." "But what?" I asked, my eyes narrowing as I noticed a slight change in her expression. She quickly shook her head, brushing it off. "Nothing," she replied hastily, then rushed out of the room. I stood there for a moment, confused, wondering if she knew something I hadn''t picked up on. What was she hiding? The rest of the night passed in solitude, my thoughts lingering on Jieun''s cryptic words. I trained alone, pushing myself further, until the morning light broke through the windows. Then, Jieun returned, sleepy but determined, bringing with her the six other commanders¡ªmy demon generals. They stood before me, all eyes on me, awaiting my response. "What''s going on?" I asked, a sense of doubt rising in my chest. "Empress," Min-jeong stepped forward, her voice calm but filled with resolve. "If possible, we''d all love to train with you for the next four or so days. If we can raise our strength in that time, we''ll be able to fight by your side. Everybody here feels the same way, and we will not take no for an answer." "You all¡­ this is unbelievable," I said, looking around at the group. "This room isn''t even big enough for all of us to train, even if I wanted to let you." I could see their expressions lighting up, eager and hopeful, but I had to be practical. "Fine, but we need to move somewhere more open. If all of you try to have your breakthroughs here, you''re going to blow my roof off." Well, not literally. My room was on the bottom floor, so it wasn''t like we''d have the roof caving in. But still, the space was cramped. No matter how big the room was, it wasn''t a proper cultivation space. I didn''t want all of them cramped together in one small area, especially not while trying to reach new heights. "Haha, I knew big sis Gaon wouldn''t be able to resist my cute face," Seong-hoon laughed, his grin wide and mischievous. I hadn''t seen him for half a day, and now he was back to his usual antics, dropping bombs like this. I''d have to take care of him later, but for now, I didn''t want to lose focus. After all, I had my own goal to reach¡ªthe Soul Lord stage. There was a flicker of unease in me. The Soul Lord stage... It sounded so similar to what I had seen in the system, and that connection made me nervous. Was it really just a coincidence, or was I being pushed into something much bigger than I realized? I didn''t know yet, but I wasn''t going to let fear distract me. Chapter 182 On the Verge of Soul Lord Stage We had all moved to a different place, deciding to shut down the entire war hall and keep it to ourselves for the time being. It was the perfect place for our training, free from distractions. Park Jieun was progressing at an exceptional pace, her progress staggering as she neared the threshold of the Heavenly Soul stage. It was only a matter of time before she would reach it, and honestly, I was amazed at how quickly she was advancing. But what surprised me even more was that both Eun-woo and Seong-hoon had entered the Soul Split stage almost simultaneously. Seong-hoon was a little faster, though, and that made sense. It was as if the two of them were in some kind of competition to see who could train faster. Seriously, I swear, men can be so silly sometimes. I couldn''t help but sigh, though a smile tugged at the corners of my mouth. They were so determined, and I admired that, even if it was a bit ridiculous. But there was one person who truly left an impression on me today¡ªSeo-yeon. She was impressively fast at grasping what I''d explained, and the power of her ice energy shot through the roof. I could even feel the cold creeping into my bones as her power surged. She reached the Soul Split stage in no time, and it was nothing short of amazing. The way her ice power radiated was so potent that it seemed far more intense than Seong-hoon''s. But then again, he had a different kind of strength¡ªphysical and agile¡ªsomething that Seo-yeon lacked. It was hard to say who was stronger between them. Both were powerful in their own ways, and I couldn''t help but wonder who would come out on top when the time came for us to face the real battles. Min-jae and Ji-hoon were struggling, their progress slow. They had barely managed to reach the Soul Orb stage, and to them, cultivation seemed like a new concept¡ªsomething they had only attained with the help of the system. When they heard that they could potentially break free from the system, they were ecstatic. Ji-hoon clenched his fists in determination, swearing to me that he would reach the next stage alongside me. "Empress, I vow to you that I will reach that stage and escape the system with you," Ji-hoon declared, his voice filled with sincerity. "If we need to fight the so-called Creator at the end of it all, we''ll help you. We''ll win, or we''ll die together." Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And there they went again with their vows. It touched me, honestly, but I didn''t want them to face something so dangerous. The weight of their words, the sense of duty in their eyes, only reminded me of the responsibility I carried. But I couldn''t let them suffer because of me. Three days passed, and during that time, Min-jeong surprised me. She was the first to reach the Heavenly Soul stage, even faster than Jieun. That made me stop and think¡ªwho was truly the talent here? Min-jeong''s progress was beyond impressive. When she reached her new stage, the entire room was filled with a sweet scent of flowers. Her aura shifted and grew to the point where she could fight me, and that realization was humbling. What pushed my own strength to unimaginable levels were the system and my ridiculous level¡ªfactors that Min-jeong had overcome with sheer determination and talent. I couldn''t help but admire her. Jieun quickly followed suit. When she reached the Heavenly Soul realm, the sky itself seemed to respond. Even though it was daytime, the heavens shimmered with countless stars, creating an unexplainable phenomenon. It was a breathtaking display of her power, a testament to the extraordinary nature of the stage she had reached. In the midst of all this, I had also reached the peak of the Heavenly Soul realm. I had mastered the Laws of Thunder and the Five Elements, but there was still more to learn. The next step was mastering the laws of Life and Death¡ªsomething the eerie voice warned would truly push my limits and comprehension. It said that my talent was unlike anything the world had ever seen. I didn''t know what world it was referring to, but hearing that gave me mixed emotions. On one hand, it made me proud, but on the other, it made me wonder just how much more I had to learn. The eerie voice had also mentioned that, for a normal person, it would take around a hundred years to reach the end of the Heavenly Soul stage. But for me, it felt almost effortless. I had passed through the stage as if it were nothing. This revelation was shocking to me¡ªit shouldn''t have been so easy. And while I couldn''t help but feel proud of how far I''d come, I reminded myself not to get cocky. The road ahead was still uncertain, and I couldn''t afford to let my pride cloud my judgment. On the fourth day, Seong-hoon, Eun-woo, and Seo-yeon all reached the Heavenly Soul stage, their growth astounding. Meanwhile, Min-jae and Ji-hoon were still stuck at the Soul Split stage, struggling despite the collective effort of everyone around them. With our guidance, they had reached the threshold, and by the fifth day, they too had ascended, finally joining us at the Heavenly Soul stage. While they were elated, I couldn''t help but feel the pressure weighing down on me. I was so close, yet there was something I couldn''t quite grasp. The Life Law¡ªit eluded me, slipping through my fingers just as I thought I was about to seize it. The Death Law, on the other hand, was no challenge. After all, I was a Death Eater, born to devour and destroy. I had a deep understanding of death, of souls, and the process of ending life, but Life was a mystery. The more I tried to comprehend it, the more it seemed to slip further out of reach. It was frustrating, and the weight of that frustration pressed heavily on me. The monster had yet to appear on the horizon, which gave me some relief and a small window of time, but I knew I couldn''t keep delaying the inevitable. I needed to master this. Chapter 183 Chariot of Lightning On the night of the sixth day, I finally understood it. Life was born from death, and death from life. They were inseparable, a continuous, eternal cycle. The Law of Life and Death was not a single entity; it was the very foundation of the universe itself, the balance that held everything together. I could feel it now, deep within me, as if the final piece of the puzzle had clicked into place. In that moment, something inside me changed, something fundamental. My body trembled uncontrollably as the energy surged through me. My souls, the ones that had always existed within me, began to glow with a brilliant light. It was as if each soul was crowned with an aura of power that radiated with overwhelming force. The crowns shimmered like stars, their energy so immense it felt as though the very earth beneath me should tremble. I felt a surge of power unlike anything I had experienced before. It was undeniable, and it carried with it a terrifying weight¡ªa presence that made everything beneath it feel small, insignificant, trembling in fear. Suddenly, the sky above me split open. A massive thunderstorm brewed, black clouds swirling and thickening, casting everything beneath it into darkness. The air was electric, charged with raw, primal power. I could feel it in my bones¡ªthe storm was a reflection of the storm within me. Without thinking, I left the war hall, stepping outside to face the sky. I could feel the urge to crush it, to defy it¡ªto challenge everything. Since I was a death eater, I had some understanding of the souls and how they worked. I could feel the power of Life and Death intertwining within me, urging me to seize control, to embrace the chaos of the storm and bend it to my will. I could feel the panic spreading among the people around me, but strangely, I remained calm¡ªperhaps too calm. It was as though my very being had shifted into a new gear, and for once, I trusted that this moment was necessary for the next step in my journey. "Please, calm down," I called out, my voice loud and firm, cutting through the chaos. "This trial is for me. I can feel it. The brewing storm will help me break through my barrier and reach the next stage. Soon, your empress will be unstoppable!" I made sure every single person in the town of Luminara could hear me, speaking with such confidence that I knew it would ease their fears, even if only a little. Today, I would step onto the path of the Soul Lord. I knew it in my heart¡ªsomething deep inside me whispered that this was the moment. My heart trusted it, and so did I. The sky above darkened as thunder cracked, and the sound was deafening, so loud it felt as if someone were firing a cannon right next to my ear. The entire town flinched at the intensity, clutching their heads from the pressure. But me? I stood strong. My resistance to such sounds, honed over the years, kept me grounded, though I could feel the sting of the noise echoing in my head. And then, as if the heavens themselves were responding to my call, the storm intensified. Lightning cascaded from the sky, twisting and coiling like a living serpent. From the very heart of the storm, a chariot of pure lightning materialized, rushing down at me with terrifying speed. In the chariot sat a figure¡ªa person, or something that resembled one. It had no face, only a void where its features should have been, and in its hand, it held a spear that crackled with raw energy. My heart raced, but I didn''t flinch. I had to embrace this. I had to let it test my resistance. This was no mere attack¡ªit was a trial, a step toward my ascension. "Idiot!" A voice echoed in my mind, harsh and insistent. "Attack it! If you let it hit you, you''re dead! This is a heavenly punishment. You''ve crossed the realm of mortality¡ªyou''re stepping onto the path of the immortal!" The storm around me raged with intensity, and the thunder cracked like an unforgiving whip, driving the fear of the unknown deeper into my chest. What do you mean by heavenly punishment?! The eerie voice''s warning hit me like a cold wave, and for the first time, I truly realized what I had gotten myself into. I panicked, my heart racing as the chariot of lightning descended further toward me, its form growing ever more menacing. This wasn''t some trial for ascension¡­ This was a test of survival. "Listen," the eerie voice spoke with an urgency I hadn''t heard before, "When you cross to the level of Soul Lord, you shed your mortal body and replace it with an immortal one. Your new form is created from your own soul energy, reshaping you into your truest self. The process will be painful, agonizing, but once completed, your lifespan will extend to ten thousand years. You''ll be able to control heavenly laws at will. But that''s not the point right now¡ª" I barely registered the rest of the words. All I could hear was the mounting roar of the chariot, the lightning growing hotter and brighter. Ten thousand years? Immortal? None of that made sense to me right now. "I''ve never seen the heavenly punishment on this scale before," the eerie voice continued, snapping me back into reality. "This means you will be extremely powerful after your transformation, and the heavens are against that. If you can''t survive this, you''ll be reduced to ashes, and not even the system can save you. So, you better attack that thing and prepare yourself!" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire What the fuck?! I clenched my fists, rage boiling over in my chest. Why the hell couldn''t you tell me that earlier?! I shouted in frustration, the words slipping from my mouth like venom. The voice shot back, its tone sharp. "Why are you scolding me now? You triggered this! Without me, you would''ve been dead the moment you tried to ascend. How dare you curse me?!" Me? How dare you curse me?! I roared back, my fury flaring. You''ve been renting my body, and I''m the one paying the price for all of this mess! A sharp silence followed, and for a brief moment, I almost regretted snapping at the entity. Thank you¡­ I said reluctantly, forcing the words out as my anger simmered. There was no time for pride or further frustration. I needed to focus. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 184 Devouring the Heavens Itself I called upon the chaos energy deep inside me, pulling it from the very core of my being. The laws of chaos had been notoriously difficult to control, but something about this moment felt different. The system seemed to be amplifying my power, guiding me through the motions as if I were one with the energy itself. I summoned my scythe, feeling its presence at my side, its dark edge a perfect extension of my will. The chaos energy flowed through me, and with a swift motion, I slashed through the chariot in the sky. A massive burst of force followed, the chariot splitting in two, the lightning dissipating. I stood there, my heart racing from the exertion, a victorious grin forming on my face. "Too easy," I muttered under my breath. But as the smoke cleared, I saw something I hadn''t expected¡ªthe chariot was regenerating. Its form reassembled with terrifying speed, burning brighter, hotter, more intense than before. It was infused with even more raw energy, and the anger radiating from it felt almost sentient. "Well, I''m fucked¡­" I muttered under my breath, realizing too late that the battle had only just begun. The chariot was nearly upon the city as it plummeted from the heavens, but I shot into the sky to meet it. I can''t let it reach the city. The damage it could cause would be catastrophic. I''ll take this trial in the sky¡ªno matter how hard it is, I will not let anything stop me. Not even the heavens! I collided with it head-on, the lightning spear crashing into my scythe. The two energies collided with a deafening roar. I wrapped my scythe in the searing red lightning, and I could feel the force of it. The figure controlling the chariot trembled, forced to divert its path and retreat into the thunderclouds, likely to recharge its energy. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t you even dare!" I shouted, my resolve hardening. Soul Shackle! The black chains shot toward the lightning figure, but they couldn''t bind it. "Genius," the eerie voice taunted, ruining my moment of triumph. "Of course, you can''t shackle it. This is heavenly energy. You can''t bind anything with that skill unless it has a soul. Do you have a brain or not?" Seriously? Couldn''t you have told me that earlier, you useless thing? "I can''t help you, Gaon. If I interfere, the moment it senses my energy, you''ll witness something you''ve never seen before¡ªand you''ll die instantly. All I can do is speak to you in secret," the eerie voice said, the usual bitterness replaced by a tinge of fear. "Listen, if you want to beat this thing, you have to use that red lightning. It''s the key to making the heavenly lightning submit. It''s even stronger than the heavenly energy, and if I''m not mistaken, it might even fear your lightning." Overthrow the heavens? I couldn''t help but scoff. Yeah, right. That''ll never happen. But one thing was certain: I would survive this, and I would grow stronger than ever before. Nobody in this world would be able to match me. "You say that now, but just you wait, Gaon. One day, you will reach a level where you can traverse the cosmos itself without fear. The heavens will be nothing to you then," the eerie voice spoke, its tone carrying a strange certainty that made me uneasy. It was almost as if it knew something I didn''t. Or was it that it trusted me that much? But I couldn''t dwell on that now. The chariot was recharging and barreling toward me again, its energy surging with even more power this time. The lightning from its spear shot out, chasing me like a relentless beast. I could feel the air crackling as I sped away, my wings flapping furiously, each beat sending me hurtling faster. The crimson lightning enveloped me, wrapping around my wings, but the lightning chasing me refused to let up. For the first time, I had to create an ability on the go, using lightning in ways I had only ever utilized for small enhancements. Lightning had never been my main power, but now I had no choice. Let''s see how you like this! I thought, pushing the limits of my power. I manipulated the laws of lightning in the air, feeling the runes float inside the storm, invisible to the naked eye, but there. I could sense them. The runes danced together, coiling and twisting, and I connected them in my mind. Suddenly, I stopped mid-flight and shot a wave of crimson lightning directly at the one chasing me. The moment our powers collided, the world around me turned dark. Two forces, so powerful, crashing into each other. And to my surprise, I came out on top. The crimson lightning began devouring the heavenly lightning, much like it had with Nam Ji-ho. The laws of lightning rushed into me, and I instinctively began absorbing them as my own. This heavenly punishment... it was actually beneficial. Not only would I grow stronger in my cultivation base, but I was also gaining an immense amount of law knowledge. My mind began to unravel the mysteries within the storm. And then... something strange happened. Along with the lightning laws, I felt another, more ancient power surge through me. They were holy laws, and they emanated with total authority... Don''t tell me... I thought, my heart pounding. Is that... heavenly laws? Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire I could barely contain my excitement, but I pushed it down, knowing I couldn''t afford to draw more attention to myself. "You truly are amazing, Gaon. This will make you unrivaled!" The eerie voice spoke, its tone now infused with awe. At that moment, I felt my soul energy surge, growing at a pace I had never experienced before. It was as if I were devouring the heavens themselves. The power coursing through me was unlike anything I had ever felt. This wasn''t just strength; it was divine. I could feel the very fabric of the universe bending to my will. Chapter 185 Bitter Victory Against the Heavens I could feel the aura of something unexplainable surge through me. My soul power was transforming, and I felt like I was getting closer to the next realm. It felt like a single step would take me there, but in reality, it was still far away. I had to deal with the raging energy ahead of me, and it wasn''t letting up anytime soon. The heavenly lightning only seemed to grow stronger, crackling in the air, and the figure in the chariot wrapped itself in armor made of pure white lightning. Why do I feel like the energy this entity possesses just tripled? This was not looking good for me. But I couldn''t lose heart now. I couldn''t afford to let fear creep in, not when I was so close. I gritted my teeth, knowing the odds were against me, but I wasn''t going to back down. I knew that the heavens were testing me, but I wouldn''t fail. I would keep pushing forward. This was just another hurdle, and I was ready to face it head-on. I rushed ahead, mimicking the entity''s movements, wrapping myself in crimson armor. My scythe fully formed from the crimson lightning, now brimming with the power of the very laws I had stolen from the heavens. The energy pulsed through me, sharper and more intense than ever. With a roar, I slashed at the figure in the chariot, and it met my strike with its own. Two mighty attacks collided, sending shockwaves through the air, creating gusts of wind so powerful they uprooted trees in the distance. The sheer force of the clash rattled my bones, but I didn''t flinch. This is it, I thought, as the battle raged on. I was right at the edge, just before I had to clash with the enormous entity in the chariot. My lightning devoured its opponent with every clash, and I could feel myself growing stronger with each exchange. It was as if the very energy of the heavens fed me, fueled me, and I thrived on it. But the chariot wasn''t some simple thing formed of lightning. It was alive, pulsing with an energy that had a consciousness to it, and its fighting style reflected that. It was refined, seasoned¡ªlike a warrior who had been through countless battles in a past life. It moved with an elegance I couldn''t deny, its strikes heavy and precise. I could feel the experience in its movements, and for a moment, I was overwhelmed by it. I lacked that level of mastery, that fluidity in my combat, but I made up for it with speed. Despite that, I let my guard slip for a moment, and the lightning spear of the chariot stabbed into my waist. The pain hit me like a thunderclap. It wasn''t deep, but it felt like my very insides were being torn apart. My body trembled as the world spun around me. The wound threatened to swallow me whole, a burning, searing pain like nothing I had ever felt before. It was as if the heavens themselves were clawing at me, trying to destroy me from the inside. But my lightning, my crimson power, retaliated almost instinctively, forcing the invader out of my body, pushing it away. But still, I couldn''t heal. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is bad, I realized with a sinking feeling. The bleeding wouldn''t stop. The laws of the heavens were blocking my regeneration, and I couldn''t comprehend them yet. If I wanted to heal myself, I had to act fast. I had to devour this being, consume its energy before it consumed me. If I don''t, I''ll die here, the thought echoed in my mind, louder than anything else. There was no time left for hesitation. It was now or never. I pushed my soul energy to the absolute limit, forcing every ounce of crimson lightning I could summon into a frenzy. It was as if I was tapping into something far beyond my usual capacity, surpassing my own limitations. With every surge, I created a massive storm of lightning, a vortex that spiraled around the chariot and the entity, trapping them in a prison of pure destructive energy. The storm devoured them like a beast consuming its prey, shredding through their form with relentless power. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire I could feel it¡ªmy strength growing exponentially as I fed on the chaos around me. The more I consumed, the more the energy of the heavens and the lightning laws flowed into me, refining my very being. My senses sharpened, my understanding deepened, and it was as if my very soul was transforming into something new, something more powerful. For the first time, I truly understood this entity and the nature of the heavens, at least on a fundamental level. This was no ordinary creature¡ªit was the soul of a warrior from an ancient time, an old warrior who had fought for eons. And it did have a soul. But the reason I couldn''t shackle it was clear now. The heavenly laws themselves were protecting it, acting as a shield, a wall that prevented me from binding its essence. I gritted my teeth, refusing to let that stop me. I forced my crimson lightning forward, pushing it even further into the entity, determined to devour it entirely. The response was immediate¡ªa blood-curdling scream erupted from the entity, shaking the very air around us. The scream reverberated deep within me, sending a chill down my spine, but I didn''t flinch. I was too close now, too driven by the need to consume, to win. But then¡ª BOOM! The world exploded in a burst of force so powerful, so intense, that it sent me flying backward. My body was torn apart in an instant, half of it simply disappearing into the shockwave. The pain was overwhelming¡ªburning, searing, but I couldn''t scream. It felt like my very soul was being ripped apart. Yet, despite the agony, my eyes locked onto the aftermath. I could see it¡ªpure, refined energy left in the wake of the explosion, the remnants of the entity''s essence. I didn''t have time to think. The hunger in my soul flared, the crimson lightning calling to me. It was as if the energy itself invited me, an offering for me to consume. I pushed myself to move, ignoring the pain, ignoring the burning sensation that gripped my body. I staggered toward the energy, every step a struggle, but my lightning was ravenous. With a final push, I threw myself into the energy, feeling it surge into me like a flood. Chapter 186 Doom on the Horizon The immense energy surrounding me felt incredibly pure, but what scared me the most was that it wasn''t healing me. As I was flooded with soul energy, my body started to deteriorate. It was as if I was being refined by this overwhelming power, and when I glanced down, I could see the fear in the eyes of my friends. I saw it in their gazes¡ªsaw the worry, the uncertainty¡ªand I knew they could see the same fear in mine. I was dying. What''s happening? Why isn''t it healing me? The thought echoed in my mind, but before I could process it fully, I heard the eerie voice in my mind, cutting through my panic. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Idiot, I already told you this would happen. Just embrace it and take it like a champ. You can do it. After you''re back, you''ll be a new person, someone who no longer stands on the same plane as those below you. Trust me and accept the transformation. If you don''t, the heavens will deem you unworthy, and you won''t be able to advance. It''s time for you to reap the benefits that only a few could ever enjoy." Those words struck me deeply, calming the storm of fear inside me. The voice, strange as it was, somehow gave me a sense of confidence. I understood now that this wasn''t something to fear, but rather something I had to endure to move forward. I took a deep breath, trying to relax, and I let the energy wash over me, feeling the transformation taking place. I clenched my fists and allowed the energy to fully engulf me. There was no turning back now. The pain soon faded, and I lost consciousness for a moment, but in the next instant, something stirred within me¡ªa beat. It felt like a heartbeat, but it was the same yet different in an unexplainable way. I could no longer fear for this beat to stop. How strange was that? With each pulse, I could feel the energy moving within me, flowing with rhythm. I couldn''t see anything yet¡ªthere was no color, not even black. I don''t know how to explain it, but it was as if I no longer existed. It was only about the feeling that made me believe I was alive. Then, I felt it¡ªthe energy that pulsed from what I imagined was a new heart. It traveled in a pattern, creating a maze of loops, a system that forged an energy flowing through me. I realized, there was no blood anymore, only pure energy that coursed through my body. And then, for the first time, I took a sharp breath. I could breathe again. Soon, the feeling of hearing returned to me. My eyes shot open, and in that moment, the world was painted in colors I had never imagined were possible. It is said that humans can only see around a million different color combinations, but now? Now I could see at least five times more. Some colors were so profound, I couldn''t even begin to describe them. They were mostly affecting the energy in the air and sky¡ªthe sky wasn''t just blue anymore; it was a tapestry of hues I could never have imagined. This is amazing... My heart raced in awe, my breath hitching at the beauty of it all. This transformation¡ªit left me in shock. It wasn''t just physical, it was beyond comprehension. At first, when I looked at myself, I couldn''t feel much difference. But when I heard the cheers from below, tears in their eyes, I realized what had happened. They had thought I had perished. And yet, here I was¡ªalive, stronger than ever before. But it wasn''t over. When I moved, the air around me cracked. The sound echoed through the air, and I felt the shift, the raw power of the Soul Lord stage coursing through me. This was the beginning of something far greater than I had ever imagined. Every single movement I made was so powerful that if I didn''t control my strength, I could easily crush mountains with just a flick of my finger. The raw energy radiating from me felt overwhelming, like the universe itself was bending to my will. It was exhilarating, but also terrifying. "Just how powerful am I?" I couldn''t help but exclaim, the shock clear in my voice. The power surging within me was more than I could have imagined. "You''re ten times more powerful than before. This is the Soul Lord realm. Welcome to immortality, Gaon. And this is only the beginning of your journey. Soon, we will battle this damn system. Very soon." The eerie voice responded, its tone filled with an odd blend of impatience and excitement. I could feel its urgency seeping into me, syncing with the racing beat of my heart. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire The thought of breaking free from the system, of relying on this newfound power instead, made it all seem like a tangible reality. The system, with its rules and restrictions, felt insignificant now¡ªlike a child''s game compared to the sheer, undeniable force of my soul power. It was pure, unyielding, and as domineering as anything I had ever felt. The feeling of standing at the precipice of something greater than myself filled me with both awe and determination. For the first time in my life, I was in control¡ªnot just of myself, but of everything around me. And with this power, nothing would be able to stand in my way. Not the system, not even the heavens themselves. But soon, my thoughts were interrupted by the dark, floating object next to me. It resembled the soul orb I usually consumed for sustenance, but this one was different¡ªits aura was far more potent, almost intoxicating. Instantly, a hunger surged through me, something primal and deep within my soul, urging me to consume it. Without thinking twice, I reached out and devoured the orb. The moment I did, an overwhelming surge of energy slammed into me, and I could feel the power of the soul coursing through me. This wasn''t just any soul¡ªit was the soul of the fallen warrior, the chariot driver. The value of this soul was incomprehensible, a power on a whole new level. I could feel its essence flooding into me, unlocking something deep within. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The ground shook beneath me, and my senses went into overdrive. Something massive was approaching from the horizon. I could feel the weight of its presence, the air around me becoming dense, like it was holding its breath. The level 200 monster was coming, and I realized that I had set things in motion far too soon. "Idiot, you fucked up!" The eerie voice suddenly blared in my mind, its tone sharp with panic. It only took me a second to understand what it meant. [Congratulations, the quest for Memento Vivere has been completed][You will now die for the next nine days] I froze, horror creeping over me. We were doomed. My heart sank into my stomach. I had pushed too far, too fast. And now, I would pay the price. Chapter 187 The fall of the Empress The city of Luminara was in chaos, the streets once filled with lively chatter and bustling activity, now empty, with only a few scattered citizens running in panic. The ground trembled beneath them, and a heavy, oppressive silence hung in the air, broken only by the distant sounds of rumbling thunder. The atmosphere was thick with fear, a fear none had ever felt before, for it wasn''t the usual threat of danger that plagued them. This was something far worse. Lee Gaon, their empress, their guiding light, was falling from the heavens, her body limp and lifeless. The city watched in horror as she descended, like a fallen star, her power extinguished. Even those who had known her strength, those who had seen her fight, felt helpless in the face of the tragedy unfolding before them. How could it be? The one who had led them, protected them, was now falling, and they could do nothing to save her. In the streets, people were gripped by disbelief, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Some ran, unable to stand the crushing weight of the fear that gripped their hearts. They fled, seeking safety from something they couldn''t even see, but deep down they knew there was no escape. The giant that approached the city, its presence making the very earth quiver, was coming, and with it, they would have to face the unimaginable. But in that moment, their empress, their symbol of hope, was lost. And the thought was too much for many to bear. A small group of eight, standing firm in the face of certain disaster, watched as Gaon plummeted toward them. Her fall was slow, but it felt like an eternity to them. Each of them stood frozen, hearts beating wildly, unwilling to let her fall, unwilling to accept that she might never rise again. The ones who knew her best, those who had fought by her side, shared a silent understanding. They knew she would revive. But the others¡ªthose who had only just come to rely on her, those who had never seen her fall¡ªlooked at her, eyes wide in terror, unable to grasp what was happening. "Empress... she..." Park Ji-hoon''s voice broke the silence. His words were shaky, filled with confusion and disbelief. The mask he wore couldn''t hide the anguish in his voice. "I don''t... I don''t understand. We were celebrating her power, and now... this. How could she...?" His question echoed in the air, but no one had an answer. Even the ones who understood her better, who had witnessed her power firsthand, were left speechless. Her fall was a painful sight to witness, but they couldn''t let it stop them. No, they couldn''t let her death be the end of everything she had built. They had to believe she would rise again, just as she always had. But for now, all they could do was brace themselves for what was to come, hold their ground, and prepare to protect the city¡ªno matter the cost. The rumbling in the distance grew louder, and with it came the thunderous footsteps of the monster. "She''s okay, that''s part of her skill," Malrang''s voice was soft but firm, her purple fur glistening under the sun''s rays that broke through the storm clouds. She stood tall and determined, eyes sharp, reflecting a resolve forged through countless battles. She could feel the weight of the moment pressing on her, but she refused to waver. Her loyalty to Gaon was unshakable. "However, we have a problem," she continued, her voice low, almost a whisper, as the ground beneath them trembled. "She will be gone for nine days, and I''m not sure if we can hold off the monster for that long." "What do you mean gone for nine days?!" Lee Seo-yeon''s voice was a desperate scream, filled with confusion and raw panic. Her whole body trembled as the temperature around them plummeted drastically. The air turned cold enough to bite at their skin, and with a wave of her fingers, she summoned a perfect slide of ice. It spiraled out, intricately formed and perfectly designed to catch Gaon''s body, to bring her back to safety. Her breath hitched in her throat as the empress''s body fell toward the slide, the lifeless form sliding with a grace that belied the weight of the moment. Tears blurred Seo-yeon''s vision as she watched Gaon''s body descend. She had never felt so helpless. She was more afraid for Gaon than for her own life. In this moment, the one who had been her beacon, her leader, the one who fought so fiercely and bravely for them, was now vulnerable, and it tore her apart inside. Seo-yeon had always admired Gaon, not just for her strength, but for the way she commanded respect, for the way she inspired loyalty in others. She had seen Gaon as a role model, someone to look up to and strive to be like. But now, the woman she had longed to emulate was lying before her, powerless, in need of protection. With shaking hands, Seo-yeon guided the slide, watching as Gaon''s body came to a slow, steady halt. She had to fight back the tears, but they spilled out despite her best efforts. This was not how things were supposed to go. She had wanted to protect Gaon, not the other way around. The ice slide came to a stop, and Gaon''s body rested gently on the ground. Seo-yeon''s hands trembled as she knelt beside her empress, brushing strands of hair from Gaon''s face, hoping against hope that she would wake up, that this wasn''t real. But deep down, she knew. Gaon''s body was cold, lifeless for now, and the battle ahead was one they had to face without her. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "I will protect you, Empress," Seo-yeon whispered under her breath, her voice thick with emotion. "I swear I will." As she gazed at Gaon''s still form, a fierce resolve grew within her. She had come to admire Gaon''s strength, but now, it was her turn to protect. She would not let the city fall, and she would not let the monster win. Not while Gaon was still with them, even if it was only in spirit for now. They would stand strong for her, for the empress who had given them everything. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 188 We will defend the Empress! The sound of the monster''s footsteps grew louder, and with it, the determination in Seo-yeon''s chest ignited. The others were already preparing, and she would stand with them, ready to face whatever came next. The battle wasn''t over. Not yet. Not while there was still breath in their lungs. "We''ll hold the line," Malrang said, her voice steady, her stance unwavering. "We''ll protect Gaon. And when she wakes, we''ll finish this together." The storm in the distance rumbled, and the city held its breath as the massive creature drew closer, but the people of Luminara, led by Gaon''s unwavering will, would not back down. They couldn''t. "Brother Seong-hoon, please, carry her to her room," Eun-woo said, his voice calm but firm, placing a hand on Seong-hoon''s shoulder. "While we hold off that beast, we will wait for your return. We will all die if we need to in order to protect her, to protect this home." Seong-hoon nodded, his face a mask of quiet resolve, though his heart was breaking inside. He had watched Lee Gaon rise from nothing, seen her strength, her conviction, and now, to see her like this¡ªlifeless, cradled in his arms¡ªwas a pain unlike any other. His white hair fluttered in the wind as he looked down at her, his fingers brushing against her cold skin. He could hardly believe it. But in his heart, he knew. This was only temporary. She would come back. And when she did, nothing would stand in her way. With a deep breath, Seong-hoon gently lifted Gaon''s body, making sure not to jostle her too much. He could feel the weight of the moment pressing on him. He tried to hold in his tears, forcing them back. But the sight of her, so vulnerable in his arms, made it hard to maintain composure. He glanced down at her face, her peaceful expression, and whispered to her quietly, "I''ll protect you, Gaon. I promise. Just come back to us. Please." With slow, steady steps, he carried her toward the main palace, never breaking his gaze from her face. He couldn''t afford to. He had to stay strong for her, for everyone. His footsteps echoed in the air, but there was no time to linger. The others were waiting, and the battle wasn''t over yet. Suddenly, a roar broke the silence. "EVERYONE!" Eun-woo''s voice rang out, booming like a lion''s growl. The words were infused with soul energy, a power that vibrated through the air. His shout was so loud, so commanding, that it made everyone freeze in place. Those who had been fleeing, their fear taking them away from the city, suddenly stopped. They stood still, looking at him, their faces filled with embarrassment as they slowly came to their senses. "Today, our empress has met misfortune due to her skill," Eun-woo continued, his voice unwavering, but with an undeniable fire behind it. "So we, as citizens of the Empire of Undying Flame, MUST stay strong. We will get through this together. We WILL defend our home, until the one who we hold dearest in our hearts awakens and puts an end to that monster over there!" His words cut through the fear, like a spark to dry kindling. The crowd, still reeling from the uncertainty of the situation, began to stir. People stood straighter, their shoulders square, their heads held higher. The energy in the air shifted, the weight of Eun-woo''s words filling the space between them all. Eun-woo''s gaze was firm as he looked over the people of the empire, his voice a beacon of hope in the storm. The sound of his voice carried with it the weight of years of service, the weight of his own struggles, and the weight of the responsibility he now had to carry. "We will defend this empire, not for ourselves, but for her, for Lee Gaon. She has carried the burden of this fight for so long, always in the front, always leading us forward. Today, I stand here in her place. Today, I will fight for her, for all of us. We are the Empire of Undying Flame, and we will not fall." The words hung in the air, and for a moment, everything felt still. And then, slowly, one by one, the people began to stir. Some nodded resolutely, others clenched their fists. But all of them, from the youngest to the oldest, understood. Eun-woo had spoken the truth. Lee Gaon was their leader, their empress, and she would rise again. But until then, it was their turn to protect her, to carry the flame she had passed to them. Seong-hoon''s words cut through the air with a quiet yet powerful certainty. His voice, though softer now, was laced with the same determination that had fueled their battle cries moments before. He looked down at Gaon''s still form, his hands gently holding her, his gaze unwavering. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire "Did you hear that, big sis?" he whispered, his voice filled with warmth and something deeper¡ªsomething that seemed to radiate from his heart. "Everyone will fight together to hold the line. So rest well, it is our time. Now, we will be the ones to protect you." His words were a promise, and the way he said them¡ªthe fire in his eyes, the quiet reverence in his tone¡ªfelt like a vow. There was no hesitation in him. He knew what he had to do, what they all had to do. But it was more than that, too. It was an unspoken bond, a love and loyalty that went beyond mere duty. It was the kind of resolve that made a person willing to lay down everything for the one they cared for. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seong-hoon didn''t need to say any more. His gaze alone, filled with determination and affection, spoke volumes. He would fight for Gaon. He would fight for all of them. And he would do whatever it took to protect her, to ensure that when she woke up, the world was still standing, ready for her return. As he looked down at her, the warmth in his gaze only deepened, like a quiet promise that she would not face the world alone. She had given them the strength to carry on, and now, it was their turn to carry her. They would protect her, no matter what. And in his heart, Seong-hoon knew that when she came back, they would all rise together. Chapter 189 Burning Hope While Seong-hoon was occupied with carrying Gaon to safety, the others swiftly shifted into action, coordinating the defense efforts. The tension was palpable, but no one hesitated. Kang Eun-woo, the steadfast protector of the group, stepped forward, his resolve clear in every movement. The responsibility of leadership now fell to him, and his heart burned with the certainty that this was the only way forward. "Ready the cannons!" Eun-woo''s voice rang out, authoritative and unwavering, like the sound of a drum signaling the beginning of battle. "If that monster even dares to come within a kilometer of us, shoot! No matter how much spiritual energy you need to refill, don''t let those cannons run dry! The empress filled them with her power, but it''s not endless!" His words carried the weight of the city''s last hope, and they pierced through the fear that was starting to overtake them. His presence alone was like a beacon of light cutting through the darkness. Standing tall in his armor, which shimmered with the radiance of his soul energy, Eun-woo looked every bit the part of a leader, a protector. His aura was otherworldly¡ªstronger than ever before. He had fought alongside Gaon, had seen her power grow, and now, the demon commanders, all of them, stood at the peak of their strength. The heavenly soul stage had unlocked their potential in ways the system could never have predicted. They were no longer bound by its limitations. With a deep breath, Eun-woo focused, pushing back the pressure that weighed heavily on him. He had been thrust into this role, and while he knew the weight of the responsibility, he didn''t let it deter him. He understood the magnitude of what was coming. But in his heart, he thought of Gaon, of all she had done for them, and how, through everything, she had carried the weight of the world on her shoulders. Now, it was their turn to bear that weight. "Eun-woo," one of the commanders asked, his voice tense but determined. "What should we do exactly?" Eun-woo''s eyes flickered to the horizon, the approaching threat growing ever closer. The pressure he felt was nearly suffocating, but he knew, deep down, that this was the moment that would define them all. His jaw tightened, and he nodded, the decision clear in his mind. "We hold the line," he said firmly, his voice unshakable. "We hold it for as long as we need to. No matter what happens, we don''t let that monster breach the city. We protect our home, and we protect Gaon." For a moment, silence fell over the group. They knew the battle ahead would be fierce, but Eun-woo''s words steeled them. They would fight¡ªnot just for survival, but for the one who had led them through every trial, who had never wavered, even in the face of insurmountable odds. As Eun-woo took his place at the forefront, ready to lead them into battle, he couldn''t help but think of how Gaon had always been the one to carry them forward. And now, they would carry her, just as she had carried them. The weight was heavy, but it was a weight they would bear together. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire "I will stand at the front," Eun-woo declared, his voice steady but commanding. "Make sure to always hide behind my shield if the monster sends a powerful attack that can''t be blocked. My shield will be able to protect us." He tightened his grip on the massive shield strapped to his arm, the weight of his words settling into the hearts of his comrades. "But we need to be strategic. Attack its legs first, no matter what. A tall target always has a weak spot there. If we can get it on its knees, we''ll have a chance to bring it down." His eyes scanned his companions, determination reflected in every gaze. The battle ahead would be their hardest, but Eun-woo was resolute¡ªfailure was not an option. He would see them through this, just as he always had. "Brother Seong-hoon will be on the front lines with me in close combat when he rejoins us, and brother Min-jae as well. Will you be able to hold your own against that creature?" He asked the question with no pretense, no sugarcoating. The reality was that they might not all make it out alive, but they had no choice but to fight. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kim Min-jae''s violet hair whipped in the wind as he stood tall, his sword trembling in his hand, a reflection of the fear gnawing at him. He had never imagined that a day like this would come, when he''d stand so close to death. But despite the fear, there was no hesitation in his eyes. "Don''t worry, brother Eun-woo," Min-jae said, his voice firm. "I will slice that monster into pieces. I can slip in and out of the void, and if it attacks me, I can dodge. I won''t let you down." His fist struck his chest, an unspoken vow of loyalty and resolve. He would give his life if necessary. The weight of his promise hung heavily in the air, but there was no doubt in his heart. He was ready. They were all ready. "Good, brother Ji-hoon as well," Eun-woo continued, his voice steady and commanding. "I hope you can do a lot of damage from the shadows, but please be careful. We don''t know how strong the defenses of that creature are." Ji-hoon, cloaked in shadow, gave a sharp nod, his eyes cold and focused. He would do his part, from the darkness where he thrived, and his silence was enough to convey the resolve in his heart. "Good, very good," Eun-woo nodded approvingly, glancing around at his comrades. "This will be our front line. Now, Sister Min-jeong, with your plant powers, and Malrang, you''ll be in the middle. Your job will be crowd control. Make sure that monster can''t move freely, make it difficult for it to reach the ones behind you. This will give Sister Seo-yeon and little sis Jieun the room they need to attack from afar, without fear of retaliation. You two are our main powerhouses, and I know you''ll be able to deal heavy damage." Min-jeong nodded, her eyes full of purpose, her plants already swaying in anticipation. Malrang stood by her side, her cute yet powerful form ready for action. Their bond was unspoken but powerful, and they knew what had to be done. "As for everyone else in the city," Eun-woo went on, his voice unwavering, "they will be spending their soul energy on the cannons, firing nonstop. The more damage, the better." A deep silence fell over the group as the strategy was solidified. Each person knew their role, and the weight of what they were about to do hung heavy in the air. They had each made their vow¡ªto fight, to protect, and to die if necessary. Chapter 190 The Difference in Power The ground trembled again, as though the earth itself was aware of the impending clash. The massive pressure of the approaching creature overtook them, and every step seemed to shake their foundations. The force of the enemy could be felt in the very soil beneath their feet, pushing against their resolve. Some even felt their knees buckle under the weight, but none of them gave in. Perhaps it was because they trusted that Gaon would return and bring an end to the battle. Perhaps it was because they had grown, each in their own way, and were now ready for this moment¡ªthis moment where they would prove themselves. Together, they were stronger than the sum of their parts, and no matter how strong the beast or how terrifying the odds, they would not bend. They would endure. They would fight. Eun-woo stepped out of the city, his footsteps firm and resolute. Behind him, the other six demon commanders followed, their faces set with determination. Seong-hoon was already rushing to join them, his heart burning with resolve. Big sis, you''ve always protected me, even saved me from death, but now... now it''s my turn to fight. I won''t be cannon fodder this time. I''ll take that monster down myself. Just you wait, you won''t need to fight in this battle. We''ll handle it¡ªevery one of us. If we can''t protect you, then what''s the point of being demon commanders? We should just die and give up on life. We''re not worthy of you, not worthy of the way you''ve given everything for us. But I know, once you wake up, this place will be the same as before. We''ll celebrate together. We''ll make sure of it. With that resolve in his heart, Seong-hoon joined the group, and together, the seven demon commanders and Malrang stood tall. The weight of their mission was felt by every person on the defensive wall as they watched the group move into position. To them, these figures were no longer just soldiers¡ªthey were legends, their names and their sacrifices etched into the hearts of everyone who would live to see this day. The monster''s roar echoed across the landscape, a deafening sound that whipped through the air like a force of nature. The ground trembled beneath its power, and the earth seemed to groan in response. The time for battle had arrived. RRROOOAAARRR! Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire The creature''s roar reverberated through the skies, and with it, the tension in the air thickened. The ground shook with each step it took, a force of nature that would test every bit of strength the defenders had. The battle was now just around the corner, and the fate of Luminara rested in the hands of those brave enough to face the beast. But with every step they took, they knew: they would stand together. No matter what. The wind howled and swept over the battlefield, the gusts carrying with them an oppressive force, but Eun-woo stood firm. As he raised his shield, it expanded, growing to an enormous twenty meters tall and wide, casting a protective barrier over the entire group. The winds that could uproot trees now swirled harmlessly around the impenetrable shield, the shimmering moonlight reflecting off of it, creating an ethereal glow that bathed the area in silver. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hold on!" Eun-woo shouted, his voice steady, unwavering. The others gathered behind him, each one drawing strength from his presence. With each step he took forward, his shield radiated with moonlight, its power becoming a beacon that drew the massive creature''s attention. The beast''s face twisted in disgust and hatred at the sight, its features resembling a grotesque parody of a human, distorted and horrific¡ªlike something ripped from a nightmare. "Push with me, brothers!" Eun-woo''s command rang out, filled with the weight of leadership. The men of the group gritted their teeth and surged forward, moving in unison. But the monster, in a primal response, picked up a massive rock and hurled it directly at Eun-woo. With the speed and ferocity of the creature''s anger, it seemed like the rock would crush them all. Seong-hoon was quick to react, his dragon''s aura surging around him. With a roar, his dragon sword grew in size, a weapon now infused with raw power. He slashed through the air, meeting the incoming rock head-on. The impact was thunderous, and the rock shattered into hundreds of pieces, freezing as it broke apart. The force of the strike sent the fragments scattering, and Seong-hoon stood tall, unshaken. "Attack!" Seong-hoon roared, his voice echoing with battle fury. At his command, the cannons fired, their mighty blasts lighting up the dark sky like fireworks. The air was filled with a deafening roar as the cannons connected with the beast. The shots made impact, but despite their power, the monster only flinched slightly. It wasn''t enough to injure it, and it was clear from the beast''s reaction that this was nothing more than a nuisance. The beast''s fury was palpable as the ground trembled beneath its feet. Its mouth opened wide, revealing a brilliant, blinding light that began to gather in its maw. The energy concentrated, and the entire world seemed to shift with the power it was about to unleash. Eun-woo and the others felt a chill crawl down their spines. The light from the creature''s mouth flared brighter, casting the world into darkness. Fear gripped their hearts for a split second. They activated their strongest defenses in unison, stacking them on top of Eun-woo''s shield in an attempt to fortify the last line of defense. They knew the full force of the beast''s attack was coming, and they had no choice but to face it head-on. The beam shot out, a blinding torrent of light that tore through the air, cutting through the space between them in an instant. It collided with Eun-woo''s shield with a deafening roar, the force of it shaking the ground and sending tremors through their bodies. For a moment, the world seemed to turn completely black, the overwhelming power of the beam consuming everything in its path. Chapter 191 The fall The energy in the air was thick with tension as the battle reached its peak. Eun-woo''s shield groaned under the assault, its surface cracking, but his resolve never wavered. With every passing moment, the weight of the attack seemed to intensify, and his body screamed in pain, muscles tearing under the strain. Still, his soul blazed brighter than ever, the very essence of his being pulsing with an unstoppable will to protect those around him. The moment the beam connected, Eun-woo gritted his teeth, determined not to falter. I can''t fail now, he thought, eyes narrowed in focus. The pain was excruciating, but his soul burned hotter than ever, and that newfound strength surged through him. His shield began to glow brighter, its edges glowing with a radiance so pure it seemed to push back the darkness itself. "HA!" He roared, pushing everything he had into the shield. His body was torn, but his spirit remained unyielding. The power washed over him in waves, and with a final, determined push, Eun-woo forced the energy back. The beam shattered against the surface of his shield, dissipating into the air with a deafening crack. Eun-woo''s face twisted with fury as he locked eyes with the beast. The monster roared, but there was something in Eun-woo''s gaze¡ªa promise, a defiance, that spoke volumes. He would not let it take one more step. "Not today!" he shouted, his voice booming through the battlefield, filled with unshakable conviction. As the monster recoiled, Seong-hoon saw his opportunity. With a fierce battle cry, he leapt into the air, dragon sword crackling with raw power. The sword transformed, its shape shifting as his dragon aura filled the air, swirling with energy. He slashed through the air, the blade cutting deep into the beast''s knee. The wound was small, but it was enough to make the beast stagger, causing it to lose its balance for a fleeting moment. Seong-hoon didn''t wait for a second chance. He pressed forward, knowing that every attack brought them one step closer to victory, and one step closer to the moment when they would finally bring the monster to its knees. Min-jae and Ji-hoon moved with unmatched precision, disappearing from sight in the blink of an eye. One, Min-jae, melded with the surrounding space, his presence untraceable as he flowed effortlessly through it, charging his energy for the perfect strike. The other, Ji-hoon, became one with the shadows, darting from one to the next like a fleeting wraith, his daggers crackling with dark, poisonous energy. Together, they reappeared in a flash, poised at the creature''s injured knee. The impact of Min-jae''s violet sword tore through the beast''s flesh, leaving a deep wound, while Ji-hoon''s daggers, laced with deadly poison, drove into that very wound, sending corrosive black energy surging through the monster''s body. It howled in pain, but the two of them were already gone, retreating before the beast could retaliate. The monster staggered, its massive form trembling as it struggled to maintain its balance. The earth beneath them rumbled, and the ground cracked as the beast dropped to one knee. The booming sound reverberated through the battlefield, sending shockwaves that shook the ground. As the beast collapsed, the cannons from the city wall opened fire, aiming directly for its eyes with pinpoint accuracy. But the monster didn''t fall¡ªnot yet. Despite the attacks, it remained defiant. Its knees were injured, and it was vulnerable for only a few seconds before its body began to heal, but that was enough. The attackers had done their part. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire Min-jeong, never one to waste an opportunity, clasped her hands together, calling on the earth beneath her. The ground trembled violently as thick, thorn-covered vines erupted from the soil, shooting upward and wrapping around the monster''s body, holding it in place with unrelenting force. The beast struggled against the binding, but it couldn''t break free. Malrang, ever the resourceful one, knew exactly what to do. In a moment, she transformed into her massive thirty-meter demon fox form. Her tails lashed through the air, and with a fiery roar, a massive hellfire chain shot out from them. The chain, infused with dark energy, coiled tightly around the monster''s limbs, binding it even further. It burned where it touched, causing the creature to screech in pain, but Malrang didn''t relent. The chains were like the soul shackles Gaon had used, a power she had honed over time by watching Gaon''s own battles. The combined force of Min-jeong''s vines and Malrang''s hellfire chains ensured that the monster could no longer move freely. Its strength was being sapped by the poison and the binding, and its regeneration slowed, giving the group a precious window of time to press the attack. The monster''s struggle was only growing weaker, but it was still dangerous. "Let''s go, little sister!" Seo-Yeon''s voice rang through the air, her arms shooting up toward the sky. Blood began dripping from her nostrils as a massive icicle, over two hundred meters long and fifty meters thick, formed above them. The sheer weight and power of it seemed to make the very air crackle with her icy energy. Jieun didn''t hesitate either. In an instant, the sky was filled with celestial energy, expanding in every direction before rushing back, focused entirely on the monster''s head. The sheer force of the attack was like nothing they had ever done before. The attacks came crashing down almost simultaneously. Seo-Yeon''s enormous icicle slammed into the monster''s chest with a thunderous crack, piercing through its flesh. At the same moment, Jieun''s celestial blast exploded, its light brighter than the sun itself. The force of the blast severed the monster''s head from its body, causing it to tumble lifelessly to the ground. The entire sequence felt like it stretched on for an eternity, but in reality, it all unfolded in mere seconds. The group''s coordination, honed through countless battles together, had finally paid off. The massive beast, the very creature that had threatened their home, was no more. And just like that, victory was theirs. The sound of cheers erupted from the group, and soon, it spread like wildfire through the town. The people of Luminara had held their ground. They had defended their city. And they had done it without their empress. "We did it!" "We defended our city!" The words rang out, echoing in the streets as the entire town celebrated. It was a victory that meant more than any of them could ever explain. They had faced the unimaginable, fought with everything they had, and emerged victorious. But more than that, they had proved to themselves that they could protect their empress, that they could stand tall without her. Their pride swelled, and the cheers filled the air, reaching every corner of the city. For the first time, they had truly become a family¡ªunited in their love for Gaon and in their newfound strength. This battle would be one for the history books, but for now, they would take their victory. It was their time to bask in the glory of what they had accomplished together. Cries of joy and relief surged through the crowd, echoing in every corner of Luminara. The battle that had once seemed so insurmountable now felt like a distant nightmare, a victory too sweet to believe. But as the people on the front lines gathered themselves, they couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. They hadn''t expected the battle to end so quickly. The monster, a terrifying creature at level 200, had been destroyed¡ªat least, that''s what they thought. Yet, the absence of experience points made them uneasy. "Keep attacking!" Eun-woo''s voice cut through the cheers, a sharp command that silenced the celebration in an instant. People on the city walls stared at him in confusion. Had they not won? The monster was clearly dead. What was happening? Before anyone could respond, a deep, rhythmic sound reverberated through the air¡ªa powerful beat that felt like the thumping of a massive heart. It tore through the atmosphere with a force so great it sent shockwaves through the ground. The group was thrown back, their bodies slammed against the earth, internal injuries wracking their bodies as if an invisible bomb had gone off right next to them. The power behind the heartbeat crashed into the city wall, and it crumbled beneath its weight. People fell, their lives extinguished in an instant, unable to survive the overwhelming impact. As the shockwave faded, the creature, despite its grievous injuries, began to regenerate. The ice that had pierced its chest was pushed aside, and its head reformed, bringing it back to life. Before anyone could react, a deafening explosion erupted from the creature''s body, a burst of destructive force that obliterated everything in its path. The battlefield became a scene of absolute devastation, the explosion destroying everything, even the lives of every person who had fought so valiantly. The silence that followed was deafening. The city was gone. The land was scorched. The bodies of the fallen lay where they had stood, and black orbs began to rise from their forms, swirling and filling the area with an eerie, oppressive darkness. There was no one left. No living soul remained. The once-great city of Luminara, a symbol of strength and defiance, was now a graveyard, its people and its heroes reduced to nothing more than dust and shadows. And for nine days, the world remained still, until one set of eyes, once closed, slowly opened once more. Chapter 192 Despair... The first ray of sunlight hit my eyes, and my mind seemed to snap back into reality. Why am I outside? I could barely remember what had happened, the past few days seemed like a blur, a faint memory swallowed by a fog. But then, like a flood, everything rushed back in¡ªevery moment, every sound, every feeling. It was as if I had been drowning in darkness and the light had finally pierced through. The overwhelming flood of memories brought a sharp pain to my head. I gasped, trying to steady myself. Then, the system message appeared before me, its mechanical tone cutting through the chaos of my thoughts. [Welcome back Lee Gaon] [Congratulations!] [You had successfully evolved into the Soul Deity] [Reward: New passive: Soul Control - User can now easily control and store souls without devouring them] [A special condition had been reached] [The user now has become the elite of the system] [Reward: A new ability has been granted] [Devour - User can now devour almost anything they can imagine as long as the power level is sufficient] [Your soul energy has been greatly enhanced, reaching peak purity] [All your stats have been boosted by five times] [New quest received: A special request from the creator - kill ten demigod-level monsters] I felt different, like something inside me had broken free. The world felt entirely new, and I could almost sense the divide between this reality and the one I had once known. I had transcended, yes, but in some ways, it felt like I was only halfway there. My evolution wasn''t even close to finished¡ªthere was still more to come, and I could only wonder how far the system would push me. And then, something else hit me. Demigod monsters? The beast that had torn through the city¡ªcould it really have been a demigod? It didn''t seem possible. But wait¡­ I suddenly snapped back to the present, and panic surged through me. Why was I outside? The ground felt like rubble beneath me, and the silence that enveloped the area sent a cold shiver down my spine. The faint whispers of the past¡ªthe bustle of life¡ªwere gone. Where was everyone? It was then that everything came crashing back. I remembered it all¡ªthe monster, the explosion, the deadly shockwave. I had died before the battle had even started. I had left everyone else to fight without me. They had been depending on me, and I had failed them. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The enormity of it hit me. I doomed them. As my mind finally focused on the world in front of me, I saw the horrible truth. The ground, once bustling with life, was now covered in rubble. No sound, no life. Just silence and death. A sea of black souls floated eerily over the devastation¡ªsouls of those who had been lost. I was the only one left. The only one alive. "No..." My voice cracked, barely a whisper. My heart ached, my chest tightened. The agony was unbearable. It felt as though every blade of pain was twisting in my heart. I couldn''t feel a single living aura. It was just emptiness. Why? Why was I the only one left? Why did I survive? The tears came, flooding my eyes, rushing down my face without my control. My chest felt hollow, like the world had been ripped away. I touched my cheeks, feeling the hot, salty streaks of sorrow. It was too much. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire I collapsed, the weight of the world pressing down on me, and the bitter realization set in¡ªthey''re gone. All of them. Malrang, Eun-woo, Seong-hoon, the others... "They''re all dead..." I whispered, but the words didn''t feel real. They tasted like ash in my mouth. "Hahaha..." My laugh came out broken, frantic. I felt like I was losing my grip on reality. "This is a dream. It has to be. The creator is messing with me. There''s no way¡­ no way they would die. They were so powerful... they never gave up¡­ I won''t believe it! I refuse to believe it!" I screamed, the raw emotion ripping through me, but even as I shouted, I knew deep down¡ªthis wasn''t a dream. This was real. The city was gone. They were gone. The truth was too painful, too final. The winds whispered, the souls hovered, and the world felt impossibly still, as if everything had stopped¡ªexcept for the pain, the regret, the crushing guilt. The silence screamed louder than any battle ever could. And I was left standing alone in the ruins of my failure. I walked through the ruins, my steps heavy, my mind blank. The once-mighty city was now just a memory, a broken shell of what it had been. The souls that lingered around me brushed against my feet, almost as if they were trying to reach out to me, to tell me something. I could feel their sorrow, their last regrets, their pain. Their lives had been taken too soon, and I could almost hear their unspoken wish to have lived just a little longer. They didn''t want to die. And yet, I couldn''t escape the overwhelming sense that I had failed them. Their sorrow became my sorrow. It intertwined with my own guilt, sinking deeper and deeper, becoming a part of me. But what I didn''t feel¡ªwhat I couldn''t feel¡ªwas hate. Not from them. Not a single soul blamed me for their deaths. They didn''t see me as the one who brought this upon them. To them, it was simply the cost of living in a world of power and conflict. But in my heart, there was no escaping the truth. I was the villain. I had sworn to protect them, to ensure their safety. But look at where I was now. The city was gone, and not a single person remained. Not even the ones who had trusted me, who had stood by me. I couldn''t deny it anymore. What good is strength if you can''t even save the ones you care about? What was all this power for if I couldn''t use it when it mattered most? Good job, Gaon. You fucked up again. Now you''re truly alone. And they''re gone. All of them. I felt the bitterness in my own mind, like poison seeping through my thoughts. It was hard to fight it, but I knew deep down that I had failed them, failed myself. You''re alone now. Don''t you like it? Don''t you enjoy it? No... I don''t! I recoiled, shaking my head as if I could rid myself of the poisonous thoughts. I had loved them. All of them. They weren''t just my friends. The people here had been my strength. They had been my drive, the very reason I kept pushing myself forward. Without them, without their belief in me, without their hope¡­ I¡­ I don''t know who I am anymore. The other voice in my mind, the one that spoke the cruel truth, laughed coldly. You''ve always been alone, haven''t you? It''s better that way. You don''t have to worry about losing anyone anymore. You can grow stronger without fear. Alone. I stopped walking, standing still in the wreckage of my life. I closed my eyes tightly, trying to drown out the voice that seemed to echo with truth, and yet the pain of it burned through my chest. I''m not alone... But the words felt empty. I was surrounded by black soul orbs, drifting toward me like they wanted to cling to me, like they hoped to stay with me forever. But could I really let them? Could I keep carrying the weight of their souls when I couldn''t even save them in the first place? I couldn''t answer. I couldn''t even breathe without the sharp sting of loss. And in that moment, I realized: it wasn''t just them who had died. It was me. The person I used to be, the one who cared, the one who fought to protect... she was gone too. And in her place? Just this shell, surrounded by shadows, alone with the weight of her own failure. The world around me felt colder as I spoke those words, like the very air itself acknowledged the weight of my resolve. I stood amidst the desolation, surrounded by the souls of the fallen, their whispers filling my ears, their unspoken pain pressing into my heart. But I had no time for sympathy anymore. No time for regrets. This is the price I must pay. With a deep breath, I felt my energy surge, as if the very essence of those who had perished fueled my determination, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I could feel my resolve sharpening. I wasn''t going to let this be the end. I would break the chains that held me, the chains of guilt, of regret, of the failure that weighed me down. "Time for me to move on," I whispered to myself, and yet the words felt louder, echoing in my mind. "Time for me to break this damn world. This place... it''s no better than the one I came from. If this world is a cage, then I will destroy it. If it''s full of illusions, then I will burn it away." I felt my hair shift in the wind, crimson strands catching the light, as if they, too, had been painted by the blood of those who died. Was it really blood? Or was it just another mark of my sin? I didn''t know. I didn''t care. I was no longer the person I used to be. I had ascended past that, or maybe... I had fallen further than I ever imagined possible. "Let it be a reminder. Let it be the reflection of my sin," I said softly, my voice carrying a weight that was both freeing and suffocating. "I will carry this with me forever. Every soul, every life lost, every person who trusted me... I''ll carry their memory. And I will make sure this world never forgets." The souls flooded into me, swirling with a grace I hadn''t expected. For a moment, the very air around me shimmered, as though the laws of reality bent and warped in my presence. I didn''t devour them this time. No, I didn''t want to. Instead, they found their place inside me, but not in the way they had before. This time, they settled into a new space within me¡ªone that defied the very laws of this plane. A realm of sorts, within me, where their existence no longer had to adhere to the cruel logic of the world outside. Chapter 193 Walking on the new path In this world, there was nothing left for me. Only despair and the suffocating guilt that gnawed at my chest. Why should I continue down this path? What''s the point? Maybe I should just give up. I didn''t feel like doing anything anymore. This journey... was it worth it? I felt too conflicted to decide. I couldn''t tell how many days had passed since I left the ruins of Luminara. Was it weeks? Months? Certainly not a year. Maybe it should''ve mattered, but it didn''t. Time was just another weight to carry, another reminder of the suffering that followed me. When I finally returned to my senses, I found myself standing near a large lake. Golden grass dotted the ground around me, swaying gently in the wind. It was beautiful. But what was the point of beauty if there was no one left to share it with? Not even Malrang was here. She was gone. I looked down at my reflection in the still water. The crimson hair I once cherished now felt like a symbol of the blood spilled, the lives lost. I wanted to tear myself apart with it all. "I hate it..." I muttered, the words bitter in my mouth. My hand instinctively clenched my hair, lifting it toward the sky. My scythe manifested at my command. Without a second thought, I slashed through the strands, severing them. The long, beautiful hair fell to the ground in pieces, and most of it was carried away by the wind. I glanced back at my reflection, watching as the hair, now cut short, barely brushed the top of my neck. I couldn''t see it clearly anymore, and maybe that was a blessing. My eyes had changed too. The light-blue hue was so foreign to me, and yet, here it was. Why is this happening to me? How much more would I change before I am unrecognizable to even myself? "For now, that will do..." My reflection was more demon than human now, but with how much I had changed, I doubted anyone would recognize me if I met them. There were still some survivors from the empire, but I no longer cared. Enough was enough. It was time to move on, to embrace the life that had always been fated for me¡ªliving alone in pain. Maybe if I trained hard enough, I could escape this world. Escape this system. Was that even possible? I waited, hoping to hear the eerie voice, but it remained silent. Not a word, not even an echo. It ignored me, just like everything else. I looked up at the sky, clear and cloudless, as if mocking me. "What a nice day to die..." But did I want to die? Yes, and no. It''s complicated. I had to live for just a little while longer, for the souls that accompanied me. My friends were still with me, in a way. All I had to do now was seek revenge, but... why bother? Why drag myself through that? If the monster crossed my path, I''d slash a few times, and it would be over. But did I even have that kind of power? Right, I still had so many stat points. Maybe I could use them to grow even stronger. But the system had blocked them. Could I use them now? I checked the window. It was working fine now. If I wanted, I could upgrade any second. "Great. The fate really is messing with me..." But deep down, I knew it wasn''t fate itself that was toying with me. It was the creator of this damn system. I couldn''t understand what he had against me. He said he didn''t need me anymore, so why this? Why the quest? What happened to that promise? "Forget it," I muttered to myself. "I have a monster to find and kill. My friends won''t rest in peace unless I finish this." I stared into the horizon, uncertain of where this journey would take me. But I was ready. I had to be. A year passed. I''d traveled across several continents in search of the one responsible, but still, no sign of him. The souls inside me lived in some kind of harmony¡ªor so I assumed. Strangely, my own power seemed to nourish them, feeding them every day. They grew stronger, but what did that matter? They had no bodies, no form. They were dead. They existed only as food for me to consume someday. But I swore to never touch them. Not even if I were dying. During this time, I had killed and killed, slaying monsters that got in my way. But strangely enough, I wasn''t motivated to chase after those who ran. There didn''t seem to be any fun in that anymore. I didn''t even know why I decided to go on this journey. Staying in one place, doing nothing, that sounded so much more appealing. But one thing led to another, and now, here I was¡ªat level 100. I had thought 99 would be the limit, but it seemed I was wrong. I could keep going. And now, I was ranked number 4 in the world. Not that I cared. People could surpass me, I didn''t feel any joy in competing anymore. Even if someone did pass me, I could easily take them down with a flick of my finger. Heh. "Strange," I muttered to myself, my gaze fixed on what was ahead of me. "Why does this one look like a powerhouse? Could it be a demigod?" In front of me stood a massive mountain, or so it appeared. But when I inspected it through the system, the truth was revealed. [Level 198] [Demigod level beast] [The Mountain Immortal] [Stats:] [Strength: 5,150,300] [Agility: 130,313] Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire [Defense: 13,120,319] S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Attack: 5,510,670] [Magic attack: 1,080,699] [Stamina: 10,500,100] I sighed deeply. "Well, it''s time to slay a mountain¡­ that''s a first..." My scythe manifested into existence, its dark form shining with an ominous glow. I could feel the darkness emanating from it. I tightened my grip on it, ready to face the mountain in front of me. "Time to upgrade my own stats first..." Chapter 194 Demigod level After rising to the Soul Deity level, I gained 500 more stat points, bringing my total to 2531. I''d gathered more points while slaying monsters over the past year, achieving quite a few milestones along the way. Strangely enough, after reaching level 100, I went through an unexpected evolution. All my skills transformed, and they were no longer counted by levels. The new system was different, as if I had stepped onto the same level as those beasts¡ªdemigod level. Each of my skills now had a new name: [Demigod level 1], almost as if I''d been reset. I wondered if this was intentional or if I was some kind of special case. But well, it was what it was. I was a demigod now. Maybe at some point, I''d reach godhood, but it wouldn''t come after level 200¡ªmaybe 300, or even 1000. But the real question was, where would I find beasts at that level to push me further? Was there something missing from this world? Or had I just been advancing too fast? All of that didn''t matter now. What stood out was that not only had my skills reset, but my stats now carried the [Demigod level 1] tag as well. But not all the stats were equal, much like the system I had used before, only this time, the starting point varied slightly. [Level 100] [-Stats-] [Demigod Level 1 Stamina (Total Stamina: 220,310)] Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire [Demigod Level 1 Attack (Total Attack: 300,100)] [Demigod Level 1 Elemental Magic (Total Magic: 300,200)] [Demigod Level 1 Strength (Total Strength: 260,010)] [Demigod Level 1 Defense (Total Defense: 312,750)] [Demigod Level 1 Agility (Total Agility: 895,520)] [Demigod Level 1 Mana Ocean. (1,030,200)] [Demigod Level 1 Ultra-speed mana regeneration (50,000 per second)] My stats were now at a level I had never imagined. The difference between someone at level 10 and level 100 was like night and day. But it wasn''t just because of that. I had multiple amplifiers boosting my stats by a total of fifteen times, making me leaps and bounds stronger than an average level 100. However, the system message didn''t arrive until a month after my revival. My role had slowly been upgrading, and when I received the message, I felt my body undergo a transformation. The system finally revealed my new role: [Transcendent Death Eater]. Along with it, I gained a new skill: [Life]. There was no description or clear way to use it, and even now, I didn''t understand the skill. But it had to be something special, considering how my role had carried me through so many difficult fights. I couldn''t dwell on it for too long, though. The monster in front of me was slowly stirring, and soon, it would most likely sense my presence. That would force me into a fight to the death. It felt troublesome. Why not just kill it easily with my overpowered skills? "2531 points... Well, this will be interesting," I muttered to myself, thinking over my next move. "First, let''s spread it evenly... 316 for each, in total of 2528 points. That''ll leave me with 3 points. I''ll use them later. Hmmm... yeah, that looks good." As I looked over my new stats, I couldn''t help but be a little intimidated, even by myself. What was even more terrifying was the realization that my stats weren''t that far off from the monster''s. [-Stats-] [Demigod Level 317 Stamina (Total Stamina: 3,390,310)] [Demigod Level 317 Attack (Total Attack: 3,470,100)] [Demigod Level 317 Elemental Magic (Total Magic: 3,470,200)] [Demigod Level 317 Strength (Total Strength: 3,430,010)] [Demigod Level 317 Defense (Total Defense: 3,482,750)] [Demigod Level 317 Agility (Total Agility: 3,912,520)] [Demigod Level 317 Mana Ocean. (40,030,200)] [Demigod Level 317 Galactical mana regeneration (3,170,000 per second)] Each 100 levels had given me around one million points in total stats. Mana and regeneration were calculated in a weird way that I still couldn''t quite understand, it was too complex. But one thing was clear: the power surged through me. I felt as light as a feather, yet I knew that a single punch from me would be powerful enough to level a mountain. That''s how strong I had become. My scythe agreed with me, its presence so potent that it bent the light around it like a small black hole. It made me wonder: what would happen as I grew even stronger? Would it eventually have the power of an actual black hole? GROWL A loud growl echoed from the mountain ahead of me, and the ground beneath me shook. I was forced into the sky, flapping my wings and practically teleporting three kilometers into the air. The creature before me was so massive that, when it stood up, it easily reached seven kilometers in height. "Just how the hell am I supposed to cut this thing in half? What a headache..." I muttered, staring at the towering beast. Its massive body didn''t seem possible to cut, but why not give it a try? Or maybe I should just leave... I have no energy... I sighed deeply, my scythe glowing with multi-colored brilliance as I prepared myself for the next move. "Chaos slash..." I whispered under my breath. Bending slightly, I gathered my energy and released it all at once. The air around me bent under my power, the world shaking in retaliation. The monster, noticing my power, began to shine in a golden light, making it appear like an immortal mountain. My attack was so fast that it instantly reached one of the beast''s arms, which was at least several kilometers in diameter. The moment my power met it, a massive slash wound cut straight through the arm, leaving a kilometer-wide wound that allowed the light to shine through the monster. RRROOOAAARRR! An earthy, rocky roar echoed out¡ªwell, that''s the best way I could describe it. It was as if the ground itself was screaming in pain. But despite the pain I inflicted, I was still far from killing it. "What a pain in the ass you are..." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 195 Fighting the mountain immortal The massive mountain in front of me trembled with rage from the force of my attack. Well, I couldn''t blame the creature¡ªI''d be pissed off too if someone interrupted my nap. But one thing was clear: this was not going to be a simple fight. The creature''s defenses were absurdly high, much higher than my attack, and that was the crux of the issue. Even if I caused damage, it could just regenerate. I need something stronger. Something that will break its defenses for good. But what could possibly work against this beast? It''s like I''m an ant trying to kill an elephant¡ªI can bite, but it won''t be lethal. Unless¡­ An idea began to creep into my mind. My darkness powers were corrosive, near-lethal in their nature. If I could find its weak spot like its heart or brain and target it with the full force of my darkness flames, I might be able to bring it down. But even so... the scale of this battle was overwhelming. I''d never faced anything like it. But now that I thought about it... if this creature was already this strong, did I really have a chance at beating the one that destroyed my empire? Was all this struggle for nothing? The thought gnawed at me. It''s been a year since that day, but it feels as fresh as if it happened yesterday. Waking up to find my empire and my people gone was cruel. The feeling of helplessness that came with it was a nightmare every ruler feared. I had to focus, but the creature wasn''t giving me time to think. It raised a massive arm, crashing it down at me with the force of a mountain. The arm was as wide as a small hill, and its weight alone could crush me. I didn''t have time to hesitate. My wings snapped open and I shot straight up, narrowly avoiding the attack. I flew around the beast with incredible speed, my wings beating like the wind itself. My aura pulsed around me, a surge of raw energy as I continuously released Chaos Slash, aiming to carve through the monster''s thick hide. I slashed at the creature from every angle, trying to find a weakness, a chink in its armor. It took me only two seconds to fly around the colossal creature, but despite my speed and precision, I couldn''t get close enough to its core. The monster''s body was just too thick, too formidable. My attacks left deep gashes in its surface, but they were only skin-deep. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire I flew back to a distance, hovering in mid-air, frustration mounting in my chest. How was I supposed to reach the heart of this thing when it had no visible weak points? It was like a walking fortress. But I wouldn''t give up, not now. This monster might be enormous, but I was no ordinary ant. Attack after attack, I hacked away at the beast, each strike landing with more fury than the last. The more I slashed, the more it seemed to lose its temper. I could hear its low growls vibrating through the air, growing louder as the creature grew desperate. Every time I dodged one of its wild strikes, I could sense the anger building, like the beast''s patience was running thin. I couldn''t help but feel the absurdity of the situation¡ªhere I was, barely a speck of dust in comparison to this colossal monster, and yet, it was throwing everything at me like I was its biggest threat. I couldn''t even begin to fathom how ridiculous it must''ve looked if anyone were watching me at this moment, a tiny mosquito was darting around the air, barely avoiding the beast''s massive limbs. But it didn''t matter. I had to keep pressing, keep attacking. One of my slashes, infused with pure darkness, connected with its head. The impact was like striking stone, but with a violent explosion of energy. The beast howled in pain, shaking its massive form. It lifted one of its legs, ready to crush me beneath it. But I wasn''t going to let that happen. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I danced around its attacks, moving faster than it could react, my scythe glowing with the intense energy of my darkness. I knew it was getting weaker with every blow, and I was going to make sure it knew I was there, relentlessly chipping away at its defenses. Suddenly, the ground beneath me trembled, and before I knew it, countless spikes erupted from the earth, launched by the beast''s crushing foot. They shot up like deadly spears, aiming straight for me, and I couldn''t help but think for a moment¡ªis this thing trying to turn the ground itself against me? I flapped my wings, darting out of the way with a speed I barely realized I had, but those damn spikes weren''t done. They adjusted midair, tracking me like they had their own mind, their own hunger. I had no choice. I couldn''t dodge forever. "This is just ridiculous..." I grumbled, bitterness seeping into my voice. I should''ve known that things wouldn''t go easy. I focused, pulling on every last ounce of my soul power. Flame energy surged inside me, swirling around like a wild storm. I closed my hand into a fist, and within my palm, a small sun began to take shape, flickering with such intensity that it seemed like the air around me was igniting. I could feel it, the raw power coursing through my veins. It was a force beyond anything I''d ever harnessed before. "Eat this," I muttered under my breath, my voice heavy with determination. I thrust my hand forward, sending the tiny sun hurling at the oncoming spikes. As it shot through the air, its intense gravity seemed to pull everything in its path toward it, as if it were alive. The spikes, drawn toward the orb, collided with the energy in a violent explosion. The shockwave radiated out, splitting the ground and shattering the spikes into dust. The orb exploded in a massive burst of light, the force of it tearing through the earth, leaving a gaping crater where the battlefield had once been. The temperature rose drastically, the heat from the explosion still radiating through the air. The sky above darkened as the shockwaves surged outward, making everything tremble. I stood there, momentarily stunned by the aftermath, my breath coming in shallow gasps. My soul power had reached new heights. The raw energy I just unleashed was something I never thought I''d control. This wasn''t just some trick or a lucky strike; this was power, pure and unrestrained. The beast, pushed back by the explosion, was still standing. But as I watched the massive figure stumble, I realized one thing¡ªno matter how strong I became, I still had a long way to go. "It''s still standing. How troublesome..." I let out a long, frustrated sigh. My body ached, my soul was drained, and this battle¡ªthis relentless war¡ªwas slowly wearing me down. Just how strong was this thing''s defense? I couldn''t even put a real dent in it. It was like fighting an immovable mountain, and I was a tiny speck trying to chip away at it. I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. There was no time for rest, not yet. The battle was far from over. The beast before me loomed, unyielding, and I needed to find a way to break its defenses. I could feel my soul power regenerating rapidly. My new abilities, my newfound control over devouring, surged within me. The energy flowed like a river, filling me faster than I could process. I didn''t have to wait for it to come to me. I could take it¡ªtake it from the very air, the ground beneath my feet. It was a power I had only begun to understand, but now, I wielded it with ease. Without thinking, I canceled my scythe and felt the dress I was wearing shift and transform. The dark, ethereal fabric enveloped my body in a full-body suit of armor, and as I stood, I could feel a deep hum of energy in the air around me. My hands became adorned with gauntlets that glowed faintly with dark power. Then, from within me, something stirred, it was a dark reflection, like a copy of myself born from pure darkness. It wasn''t just an illusion. It was me, but a darker, more primal form, like a second self made of shadows and void. It wrapped around me, becoming my armor and protection. At that moment, my very soul seemed to be consumed by it, and with that, massive claws emerged from the darkness, stretching out like the fingers of a predator. This was different from before. I could feel the power thrumming through my limbs, ready to be unleashed. The darkness was not just a shield; it was a weapon. And as it engulfed me, I felt my body surge with an energy I had never known. I had truly become a demon, and I loved every single second of it. "This battle," I muttered under my breath, "is just beginning." A wild smile rose on my lips and I felt alive... so alive! Chapter 196 Abyssal Devourer My entire body felt like it had been plunged into the coldest of lakes, but despite the freezing sensation, a rush of power surged through me. No one in the past year had been able to force this transformation out of me, but now, this opponent¡ªthis massive mountain of a creature¡ªwas giving me a headache. How cute. It thought it could just throw its weight around and overwhelm me. Let''s see how it handles this. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire I could feel the transformation coursing through me, at least five times stronger than before, maybe even more. In the past, the best I could summon were the claws¡ªjust raw, unrefined power. But this? This was different. Darkness didn''t just wrap around me. It consumed me, like a cloak forged in the deepest shadows. It was similar to what I could achieve with the eerie voice, but since it had abandoned me, this would have to do. And it should be enough. I felt the horns on my head pulse with raw power, and instantly, my strength was amplified, magnified beyond anything I had ever experienced. With a single leap, I soared to two kilometers high, hovering in the air like an unstoppable force. My clawed hand slashed at the beast, carving a massive chunk from its body and sending it crashing to the ground. The black flames burned away the wound, preventing it from regenerating. A perfect strategy. Little by little, I had to slice and dice it, making sure it couldn''t heal. This, I realized, was the key to bringing it down. The monster roared in pain, and the air around me trembled. I could feel the pressure building, a heavy weight crashing down on me. And then, in an instant, the space around me froze. Like an invisible prison, the air itself turned solid, trapping me within. From all directions, rocks and dirt shot toward me at an unimaginable speed, transforming the battlefield into a hellscape of flying debris and crushing force. I wanted to run. I needed to, but I was caught. No matter where I moved, there was an invisible wall, a boundary I couldn''t break. My power surged, desperate to free me. I unleashed darkness, letting it explode outward, but even that wasn''t enough. The monster had trapped me in what could only be a domain skill¡ªa power that bent the very space around us. "Fine, you want to play in the domain? Then let''s see how you like mine." I focused, and with all my might, I twisted the darkness within me into a singular force. A domain of my own. This monster wanted to cage me? I''d make sure it learned what true power felt like. My sovereign domain roared to life, plunging everything into darkness. In that moment, the world seemed to freeze, and the restraints the Mountain Immortal had placed on me shattered instantly. I wasn''t moving at my usual speed, though. It still felt like the weight of the mountain was pressing down on me, but at least now I could crush it. My power, in its current form, was just enough to trap this beast in my domain. Its body was massive, and I had no idea where its heart even was, but here, in my domain, I was the ruler. From all directions, my slashes rained down on it. The beast screamed in pain, but I could feel my soul power draining rapidly, my mana burning through faster than it could regenerate. I didn''t care, though. I would finish this now, even if it took everything I had. After that, I''d let myself rest. If every fight was this hard, though, I didn''t know if I could keep doing it. Why was I being forced into these damn quests? The beast retaliated. Its body shimmered with golden light until it exploded, sending a wave of energy crashing into me. The shockwave forced me out of my domain and into the open, both of us staring at each other in a brief standstill. Despite everything, the creature was still so strong. Its defense was terrifying¡ªunbelievably so. But I realized that the reason I could take all of its hits was that its attack power was relatively weak. It was like a tank with no firepower, just a shell and some ammo. "This won''t do¡­" I muttered to myself. This battle would never end unless I ended it. I couldn''t keep dragging it out like this. One powerful attack, and then it would be done. I might not be able to move afterward, but I was too tired to care. I shot into the sky. The beast tried to retaliate, hurling a barrage of rock spears at me, but I danced effortlessly between them, my wings gliding with grace as the crimson lightning wrapped around me like a shield and booster. In seconds, I had reached a height of seven kilometers, and that''s when the idea struck me. All the chaos energy in me rushed to my palms. A small, swirling ball of power began to form, spinning counterclockwise at an impossible speed. The faster it spun, the more energy it pulsed out, and soon, the center of the ball turned fully black, creating a vortex of gravity that distorted space around it. This was it. My innate power to devour nearly anything had allowed me to figure this out: a mini black hole. The suction from it grew so intense that it started pulling at everything nearby, making the space around me distort and warp. "I will call this the Abyssal Devourer of the Demon Queen! Wait... no... too long... just Abyssal Devourer will do. Yes, that''s better," I muttered to myself, almost forgetting my main objective in the process. The words felt strange leaving my mouth, but the name seemed fitting, at least for now. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I released the orb, watching it travel at the speed of light. The moment it collided with the monster, I felt something shift deep inside me. It was as if I had bitten off more than I could chew¡ªmore than I could even swallow. The energy from the black hole surged forward, the force pulling everything into it, warping reality itself. The monster screamed in agony, its body twitching violently as if trying to escape the gravitational pull. But what gave me a fright was the amount of energy I was devouring from the monster and it was a bit too much for me¡­ Chapter 197 Can I Revive Them? The sheer amount of energy that flooded into me felt like it could tear my very existence apart. I hadn''t realized the full extent of the power I now wielded, and as incredible as it was, it came with a grave risk. The small orb I had unleashed had done unimaginable damage in such a short span of time, a force capable of shattering mountains in an instant. Yet, the cost was evident¡ªit was a terrifying power to possess. The thought that I held the ability to destroy the world with nothing more than a thought... it sent a chill through me. But, as overwhelming as it was, I couldn''t help but acknowledge the reality of it. I was teetering on the edge of a precipice, where the next step could either elevate me or break me completely. Half of the monster''s massive body had already vanished into the void, and I could feel the beast''s essence being swallowed up, but the cost of using the Abyssal Devourer was starting to weigh heavily on me. My body couldn''t handle the influx of energy. It felt like the very space where my energy was contained was stretched too thin, pulling at the seams. Any second, it could all collapse and destroy me from the inside out. The souls I had devoured had begun to feed on the energy, but it wasn''t enough. The process was slow, agonizingly slow. I needed more. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There''s only one choice left, I thought, though the idea sounded insane. If I can attach the devour power to the souls inside me, they''ll grow at a speed that matches the energy flowing into me. But that idea came with a terrifying risk. If the energy from the devour power was too much, if it overwhelmed the souls I had consumed, they could be devoured themselves. I could lose all of them in an instant, and in turn, lose myself. I might never be able to reach the next stage in my cultivation, and worse, I could die before I even got the chance to grow stronger. But... I weighed the options in my mind. Do I have a choice? I could feel the pressure building within me, and with every passing moment, it was becoming harder to breathe. The energy from the Abyssal Devourer was consuming everything, and it was only a matter of time before my body collapsed under the strain. I had no other option¡ªif I didn''t do something now, I would explode from the sheer power threatening to break me down. With a deep breath, I steeled myself. This would either save me... or it would kill me. There was no middle ground. I forced myself to concentrate, channeling the devour power directly into the souls inside me. The moment I did, I could feel their growth. The energy inside me swirled, devouring itself, pushing the souls to expand, to absorb more. The sensation was overwhelming¡ªlike a fire spreading through every fiber of my being. I could feel the devour power racing through me, faster than I''d ever imagined, feeding off the souls that had gathered within. Each one grew stronger with every second. Their energy fed the chaos inside me, staving off the explosion... for now. But as the energy surged, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was playing with fire. A single misstep, and everything would fall apart. Still, I couldn''t afford to hesitate. I had no choice but to keep pushing forward. Please... let this work. With immense pain, I forced the power of devour into my souls, and in that instant, everything around me seemed to implode. It was like being sucked into an infinite void, my vision distorted, the world spinning violently as I struggled to stay conscious. My body felt as if it were about to tear apart, and the sheer force of it all threatened to overwhelm me. It felt like I was being consumed, but somehow, I pushed through. The merging of the devour power with my souls was successful, and almost immediately, I felt the energy rush into them. They began to grow, expanding at an incredible speed, feeding off the power I had just absorbed. The sensation was almost unreal, like a cheat code for the universe. My strength surged¡ªfaster than I could process. It felt like I had unlocked a hidden level of power, one that had been waiting just below the surface. But as the energy continued to pour into my souls, something darker began to unfold. I watched in horror as my souls started to crack under the strain. The pain was unlike anything I had ever felt, like molten metal coursing through my veins. It was excruciating, and panic gripped my heart. Is this my end? I wondered, feeling my body teeter on the edge of destruction. Did I bite off more than I can chew? But then, something unexpected happened. The excess energy that was threatening to consume me began to flow into two different spaces. One was the beast world¡ªan area I hadn''t visited in over a year. It immediately began to grow, expanding rapidly as my beasts fed on the overflow of power. They devoured the energy greedily, their strength increasing with each moment. Thousands of beasts, each one growing stronger with every wave of power they absorbed, and soon, they were advancing at an incredible rate. The other space that received the energy was the one where the souls of the fallen were resting. I could feel them absorbing the energy, growing in strength, their forms shining with an ethereal light. A thought struck me¡ªcould the souls of those I had lost actually be resurrected? Could they be reforged? It seemed impossible, but for the first time in a long while, I felt a spark of hope. Is that why I was given this power? The thought surged in my mind. To repent for my sins? To restore the lives I destroyed? I wanted to believe it, wanted to believe that there was a way to bring them back, but it felt too unrealistic. Even as the souls grew stronger, they were still lacking the energy of life. How could I restore them when they had already lost that essence? But then it hit me¡ªlife... My soul had the power to control both life and death. If I could somehow infuse life into them, could they return? The more I thought about it, the more determined I became. I swore to myself, right then and there, that I would revive every single soul that had fallen. I just needed to reach the next realm, maybe even the one above that, where I could truly understand life and death. Then, maybe, just maybe, I would be powerful enough to make it happen. I was so consumed by the idea of it that I didn''t even notice the Abyssal Devourer had completely consumed the mountain immortal. The ground around me started to crumble as the orb of destruction began to devour everything in its path. Realizing what was happening, I quickly gathered myself and dispersed the orb before it could go too far. "That was a little too close," I muttered under my breath, laughing at my own recklessness. Destroying this world was not my plan¡ªat least, not yet. The system''s messages flooded in filling my mind: [Congratulations!] [You have reached level 125!] [Congratulations!] [You have acquired a new achievement:] [Demigod Slayer] [Reward: Immortal Aura (10%)] [Congratulations!] [You have awakened a destiny!] [The One Who Destroys the World!] Chapter 198 The One Who Destroys the World? My heart skipped a beat the moment I saw what was written: [The One Who Destroys the World!] Just what kind of destiny was this, and why me? "Hell no, I ain''t destroying anything. To hell with your destinies and all that crap," I muttered under my breath. "I, Lee Gaon, follow my own path, and I will not let some system message control me, like you did the goddess of fire." I glared at the sky, my fists clenched in anger. I could feel it¡ªthe one who imposed all of this on me, watching from above. Don''t ask me how I knew, I just did. It was like a sixth sense, an intuition I couldn''t explain. He was there, always there, looking down at me, controlling me. Every single day, I was just a toy, a tool for his amusement. And it made me sick. If I had the power, I would tear through the fabric of space and time itself and find his real body. And when I did, I would make him suffer, just like he made me suffer. The thought of it twisted inside me like a burning rage, fueling my determination to break free from this curse, this system, this fate. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I couldn''t imagine myself becoming someone so vile, so evil, that I would unleash my wrath on the entire planet. Perhaps my fate was destined to mirror that of the goddess of fire, who had purged her world with her own flames, controlled by a mysterious force she couldn''t refuse. But me? I knew I was stronger than that. I wasn''t some puppet to be used and discarded. I turned my gaze toward the horizon. The sun shone brightly in the sky, casting a golden glow over the ashes and the remnants of my battle. The air smelled of destruction¡ªburnt earth and the remnants of everything that had been. The golden grass that once covered the landscape now lay trampled and torn, unrecognizable. I could feel the power surging through me, and yes, right now, I had the power to obliterate everything in my path. But even after all the death and suffering I''d seen, after the loss of my friends, I still couldn''t bring myself to go that far. Why the hell would I need to destroy everything? Why would I turn my back on everything I once cared for? I tried not to think too much about it, but in that moment, a new fear settled deep inside my chest. A fear of losing myself¡ªof becoming something monstrous, something beyond saving¡ªand destroying everything I still loved. The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. The woman I saw in my visions, the one destroying everything, it wasn''t just some otherworldly figure¡ªit was me. How could I not have seen it before? It all clicked, all the pieces of this twisted puzzle. The destruction, the chaos, the broken world... It wasn''t some separate fate that I could escape from. It was mine. My fate was to destroy everything I had fought so hard to protect. And yet... I wasn''t that woman. I couldn''t be. But what if I am? The thought clawed at me, twisting in my chest. Was I doomed to become that very monster? The very thing I swore I''d never become? "Why is this world messing with me? Why does fate keep toying with my emotions?!" I screamed, my voice raw, my throat burning with the weight of the words. I didn''t even care that I was screaming into the void. How much longer do I have to suffer for your amusement? I thought, my mind spinning. "Enough! You''re getting what you wanted, okay? Why can''t you just let me be?!" It was so empty, so hollow¡ªmy mind, my heart, this endless cycle of destruction. I knew he was watching. I could feel it, the presence of that twisted power that had manipulated me from the very start. He was there, laughing, at me, at my pain, at how little control I had. How broken I had become. I knew that laugh. I had heard it before in my darkest moments. "Ha! So funny, right? Fuck you!" I screamed to the empty sky, my voice cracking with anger, with despair. My hands shook, my heart burned. I had no one to fight for anymore, no one to protect. No one left to save. But still... I''ll fight. I''ll fight for them... for me... My wings crackled with lightning, the energy rushing through my veins as I took flight, the storm within me swirling. The power surged through me like a drug, but it wasn''t enough to numb the pain. I wasn''t running anymore, I was just moving. I didn''t care where I went or where I ended up. All I wanted was the emptiness to stop, for the pressure to ease, for the pain to let go. But I couldn''t escape. I couldn''t escape myself. Every direction I turned, I saw the remnants of the past, of all I had lost. But no matter how deep the ache in my chest, no matter how much I wanted to run away from everything, there was one thing I knew. I couldn''t destroy this world. I won''t. I swear to myself. I won''t become that monster. And yet... what if I already am? The weight of the silence around me was suffocating. I hovered above the small village, staring down at the peaceful lives unfolding beneath me. The contrast was unbearable. How could they live so happily when I was torn apart by guilt and confusion? The jealousy that had been buried deep inside me for so long began to stir, like a dormant beast waking from its slumber. It was sickening. I felt a strange pull in my chest, something dark, something that whispered, You could crush their happiness. You could tear it all down with one swipe. It''s all in your hands. But even as I felt the power surging through me, the temptation gnawing at my soul, I hesitated. Why? I could feel the cold laughter of my own voice ringing in my ears¡ªyou''re a demon, Gaon. Your true nature is to destroy, to ravage. Embrace it. But I couldn''t. The more I thought about it, the more I questioned myself. I had the strength, yes. But... What would it accomplish? What would it do to me if I destroyed something so... pure? Was I truly a demon, like the system wanted me to believe? Or was there something still left of the woman who cared, the woman who fought for others? Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire The thought of my friends being gone haunted me. Their faces, their laughter, their love... it all felt like a distant dream, a dream I''d never wake from. I was alone now. But wasn''t I always alone? Hadn''t I always been? I was never fully accepted by them, was I? I was always the outcast, the one who didn''t belong. Maybe it was fitting that they were gone. I wasn''t worth saving, and now... I wasn''t sure I even cared to be saved anymore. My wings folded slightly as I lingered in the air, the cold wind brushing against my face, but it did nothing to cool the boiling rage within. I wanted to hurt. I wanted to destroy. I wanted to feel something other than this suffocating emptiness. But the village below¡ªso peaceful, so untouched¡ªwas a stark reminder of the last part of me that still cared. The humanity I fought so hard to hold on to was being slowly crushed beneath the weight of my own doubts and pain. And then, just like that, the voice, the voice that had been silent for so long, broke through the chaos in my mind. Its words were sharp, unfeeling, cutting through the haze like a knife. "I''m sick of hearing you cry all day, can you just shut up for a moment and hold yourself together, honestly... you''re so pathetic Gaon, you should just die if you will continue being such a loser." It was the eerie voice, the one that had guided me when I had no one else. But even now, it felt cold, detached, like a distant memory I had no connection to. I didn''t even flinch. I was beyond flinching. You''re back... The words barely left my thoughts, and yet they felt so heavy. I didn''t know why I expected anything else, why I thought it would have any different effect. It didn''t matter. Nothing mattered anymore, not really. The eerie voice had a point. I was pathetic. I was weak. I was alone. I had nothing left to lose. Yet, the oddest thing happened. Despite the venom in the voice''s words, a part of me felt... relief. At least someone was still there, even if it was just a mocking voice in my head. The silence was worse. I didn''t have to like what it said, but it was there, and that was more than I had in ages. Chapter 199 Change of Heart "So, what is it you want to do, Gaon?" The voice rang in my head, relentless, pushing at the fragile walls of my mind. "Do you want to take all that frustration, all that jealousy, and throw it at those below you? Tear apart the happiness they have? You could you know. You have the power. You could wipe them all out in an instant, take away their peaceful little lives. None of them would even feel it, would even know what happened. So, why do you hesitate? Could it be that somewhere deep inside, there''s still some part of you that''s human? No... Even if you were once human, you were never really one of them. In your heart, you''ve always been above them." The words hung in the air, like a stinging wound I couldn''t bandage, an accusation I couldn''t escape. Is that how it really is? "Listen closely," it pressed on, its voice colder, sharper, almost like it was savoring my pain. "In this world, there is no right, no wrong. Do you think you''re so different because you''re a demon? Who is anyone to judge you for it? Who''s to say that the demon''s heart is more vile than the human heart? What makes them so much better than you? In the end, there''s only one race, one existence so vile, so full of destruction, that they were cast out, erased from all memory. Do you know who they were? Or is it too much for you to understand, too soon for you to see?" I didn''t know what to think. The words felt like a dark, gnawing hunger in my chest, twisting my thoughts into knots. What are you trying to say? The voice took a breath, then continued, smoother now, as if it had all the time in the world. "I''ll explain when you reach god-level, but with the way things are going, it might come faster than you expect. Your mental state has delayed things, but honestly, I couldn''t help you overcome it. You unconsciously cast me out of your heart, and I barely hung on inside you. Gosh, that was close. Too close¡­" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I stood there, speechless, completely overwhelmed. The entity wasn''t just mysterious¡ªit was bizarre, unpredictable. Its mood swings were like being caught in a storm with no warning. It was too much to handle sometimes, and I could feel myself being pulled into its chaotic rhythm. Wait... What do you mean it was me who cast you out? Wasn''t it you who abandoned me? After everything I went through, you just left me, didn''t you? I was beyond frustrated. At least own up to it, I thought bitterly. Have some balls and tell me the truth. The voice echoed with an eerie calmness, as if amused. "Darling, even if I wanted to, I couldn''t grow a pair. I was never a man, but forget that... what you need to focus on now is getting stronger, and fast. There''s something vile, something heavy, pressing down on you from all directions." The voice dropped to a lower tone. "I can''t tell you what it is, you might just lose all hope and... well, you''d probably end up killing yourself. Hahaha. We can''t have that, can we?" A chill ran through me. What? What do you mean by that? "You have about five hundred years, give or take. If you don''t reach god-level by then, Gaon, you risk losing yourself¡ªand everything you care about." The final words hung in the air, heavy and foreboding. What? I recoiled at the thought, confusion swirling in my chest. Five hundred years? To become what? To become who? Wait. Did you just say¡ªcould it really be? Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire I couldn''t stop myself from shouting back in my mind. Can I really bring them back? Can I really save them? The eerie voice chuckled, but there was something hollow about it. "I never said you could bring them back, but..." It trailed off for a moment, leaving me hanging, desperate for the answer. "With your powers growing like they are, who knows? Maybe one day, creating a whole new universe wouldn''t be out of the question. Reforging a few souls? It''s possible. But," the voice paused for effect, "don''t get your hopes up. If you remain weak, you''ll never see them again, and both this world and your previous one will be drowned in darkness. Forever." The silence that followed was suffocating. The voice was gone, leaving behind only its cryptic words, and once again, I was left alone. A wave of clarity crashed over me. The path ahead was still shrouded in darkness, but at least I now knew what I had to do. I couldn''t allow myself to stay stagnant. I had to reach the next level, to grow beyond my limits. The ones I lost were still out there¡ªmaybe I could save them, but only if I was strong enough. As for the rest of the world? I didn''t care. They could live their peaceful lives, shielded from the real dangers, and when the day came that the power they had no idea existed finally reached them, I would be there. But I wasn''t going to be anyone''s savior. If the world crashed down around me, I would hold it up¡ªbut only for myself and for those I loved. Everybody else could fall. It wasn''t my problem. I flapped my wings, rising into the sky, leaving the peaceful village far below. Nobody noticed me. At this point, no one could stand in my way. And I was fine with that. After all, I was the Demon Empress. No human, no matter how powerful, could touch me now. I still had my beasts¡ªmy loyal companions¡ªand the souls of those I had loved. In a strange way, I realized life might not be so bad after all. I had a purpose, and with it, I could still change things. I smiled to myself, imagining the day I could make everything right again. It might take time, and I would be walking a path filled with challenges, but for the first time in a long while, I felt a spark of hope. Maybe it wasn''t too late. Chapter 200 The Path to the Next Beast What''s my plan now, you might wonder? Well, even though I had some idea of what I was supposed to do, I had no clue where to even start. Time passed slowly, and whenever I had a moment, I would stop to cultivate, to study the laws of life and death. With each passing day, my power grew, but life itself remained too hard to comprehend. It was as though it was so profound that it would take years¡ªperhaps even centuries¡ªto grasp fully. No matter how close I felt myself to be to the next realm in cultivation, I couldn''t quite touch it. I remembered, from the time we''d been trapped in the mysterious world of cultivation, that the next realm above Soul Lord was supposed to be the Soul Fuse stage. But that left me with even more questions. Did it mean that all the souls I had now, those scattered across different entities, would have to fuse together? How was I supposed to do that? How could I control all those energies at once? Was it connected to the laws I had been struggling to understand? For now, all I could do was harvest energy from the air around me to cast attacks, grasping at the loose laws and fusing them together to create power. It wasn''t much, but it was something. If only I had a teacher, someone who could guide me, I believed I would be able to grow stronger faster. But that wasn''t possible in this world. The original cultivators were all gone, and only a few original beasts remained¡ªbeasts that were now my enemies. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire I could feel the Soul Fuse stage tantalizingly close, yet still so far away. It was a frustrating sensation, a gnawing feeling of inadequacy that I couldn''t shake. Five more years had passed since I started, and still, the goal remained just out of reach. I stared at my reflection one day, and for the thousandth time, I saw the same youthful face staring back at me¡ªno wrinkles, no signs of aging. I had stayed the same while time moved forward. Was this the power of longevity? Staying young for eternity? Part of me found it comforting, though it left a bitter edge to my thoughts. After all, what woman wouldn''t want to stay young, to keep her beauty, to never have to battle against the inevitable march of time? The thought of losing my youth had always terrified me, and now I had been granted the kind of immortality most people could only dream of. It felt heaven-shattering in a way, but there was something unsettling about it too. Was this how the immortals felt¡ªnever changing, never aging? Perhaps they were more cursed than blessed. Still, I could hardly complain. There was no rush to face the passing years. In these five years, I had accomplished some things, though not all of them were as exciting as I hoped. I had tracked down another demi-god level beast. The hunt had been long and tiring, and the beast lived in the ocean. Searching for a monster in the vast ocean was no small feat, even for someone like me. The odds of finding it were slim, but that only pushed me further. Now, I stood on a tall cliff, gazing out at the endless blue ocean before me. The wind swept gently across my skin, and the scent of the saltwater filled the air. My feet were far from where I had first started this journey, and in this new land, I found there were many more like me¡ªpeople from my world who had been brought here. Some spoke in tongues I didn''t fully understand, but I recognized one language, Arabic. The faces were different, but there was familiarity in the way they looked at me, and in my eyes, I could see the same confusion that had once overwhelmed me. This continent was called Qamaris. I didn''t know what the name meant exactly, but something about it felt connected to the moon. It seemed fitting¡ªthis new world felt so alien to me. It was a place full of secrets, of hidden power, and yet, none of it seemed to matter right now. What mattered most to me was finding Khalid. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Khalid, a human who had managed to reach level 179 and was ranked second in the world, just below me. His Role, [Immortal Emperor], made him a formidable opponent. This was a world where strength mattered, and no matter how much I tried to distance myself from it, I knew I would have to face him eventually. That day would come sooner than I expected. The past five years had sharpened my focus. I had fought, hunted, and grown stronger with each encounter, but the weight of it all was starting to take its toll on me. Mentally, I was exhausted. Time was pressing, and the looming thought of Khalid''s strength only pushed me further, making me realize just how little I had time to waste. What a pain in the ass, I thought bitterly. But there was no turning back now. The next step in this journey was closer than ever, and I would stop at nothing to face whatever came my way. At least my level had risen to 195, just enough to give me a slight edge over the others, but not enough to put me far ahead. Of course, that meant I wasn''t exactly in the clear. Rumors swirled that the next demi-god level beast was a beastly 301... typical, right? Why couldn''t they just be at my level for once? But the challenge was real, and I wasn''t about to back down. In order to find this beast, though, I had to get past a certain someone. It wasn''t just about tracking the monster. No, this time I had to deal with an entirely different issue¡ªhim. The self-proclaimed "Emperor of the World" who''d made it his mission to impress me. What a joke. His arrogance matched the title he gave himself, and his delusions were only rivaled by his utter confidence. Ever since the first time he laid eyes on me, he''d been trying to woo me with his ridiculous offers. Marry him? Pfft. It was laughable. Yet, here I was, forced to deal with him, because of his supposed connections that could help me lure the beast to the shore. He knew I could easily end him if I wanted to, but for some reason, he thought he stood a chance. I wondered if he really did think I''d take him up on his absurd proposition, or if he simply enjoyed watching me toy with him. Either way, I wasn''t in the mood for his antics today. I had more pressing matters to attend to, so I''d leave him for tomorrow. The Al-Qamarim Empire''s capital city, Dawhar, was my destination, and I needed to focus. With a sigh, I prepared myself for what awaited me there. Another power-hungry man with a huge ego to knock down. At least it wouldn''t be boring. Chapter 201 Entering the Dawhar City The road before me stretched on endlessly, full of unseen bumps, but I didn''t care anymore. Life had been reduced to a long, tiring journey, and at this point, it was almost laughable¡ªno more complaints, no more worrying about what might go wrong. Everything had been left behind, and yet... I couldn''t help but wonder if it would ever truly get easier. But those thoughts? I''ll save them for another day. I couldn''t afford to keep complaining, not now. Ahead of me stood a massive town, almost surreal in its beauty. The place was extraordinary¡ªits scale, its intricate design, all of it. Surrounded by a vast desert, the sand stretched out endlessly, and in the heart of it all lay an oasis, almost like an answer to the desolation around it. The city was built around this oasis, and from the center, towering palaces reached for the sky, each one an epitome of human advancement. It was both a wonder and a paradox; a thriving, bustling civilization in the middle of nowhere, a place where even the desert couldn''t stop them. As I stood there, the familiarity of it all almost hit me like a wave. This city, with its grandeur, somehow felt nostalgic. Oddly, it had cars. Yes, cars, in a fantasy world. The pace of progress was shocking. Over the past six years, humanity had surged forward, and those who hadn''t kept up were left behind in the dust. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That''s so cool, I can''t believe I''m looking at the car after so many years¡­ I could see some people use mechanical transport to get around, powered by their own soul energy, no less. They could reach speeds of 500 kilometers per hour, which was impressive, but compared to my speed? It was laughable. To me, they might as well have been standing still. My wings alone could carry me faster than that. But despite their progress, this city was still bound by rules, yes, the same rules that governed the rest of the world: survival of the fittest. The stronger you were, the more you thrived. Those who weren''t fast enough or smart enough would be left behind, consumed by the very system they tried to outsmart. And that system was expanding rapidly. The city was weaponized with guns that could amplify the strength of their wielder''s soul power, mass destruction devices capable of shaking the very foundations of existence, of course those were only rumors at this point. But it was clear from the walls that protected this place: the city was prepared for whatever came crashing. I flew down from the sky, landing gracefully a few hundred meters from the massive gates that guarded the city. The gates, imposing and secure, symbolized everything this place stood for. The city before me had clearly adapted to the harshness of the world, keeping its ancient walls standing tall despite the modern technology it now harbored. The gates, immense and ironclad, were the first line of defense, standing resolutely against anything that might threaten the people inside. The heavy, intricate metalwork spoke of both practicality and pride, a reminder that even in a futuristic world, fortifications were still necessary for survival. Above, guards stood on high, weapons in hand, keeping a watchful eye over all who dared approach. The long line of people waiting to enter was a testament to the constant ebb and flow of life within the walls, a dance between those hoping to make it inside and the ever-present threat that lingered just beyond. The call of "Monster!" rang out through the air as a beast was shot dead on command not too far from here, and it was clear the tension never truly ceased here. Whether it was monsters, weather, or conflict, this city was always on edge, ready for whatever would come next. This world made sure you didn''t take anything for granted; if you weren''t strong enough, you''d be swept away by the tides of fate. As I started to walk, the massive gates of the city loomed before me, crafted from dark steel and adorned with intricate golden filigree, reflecting the harsh desert sun. Towering walls encircled the city, thick and impregnable, their surface etched with symbols and designs, glowing faintly with enchanted energy that seemed to hum in the air. Guards stood in perfect formation at the entrance, their armor shining with polished brass, eyes scanning the long line of travelers waiting to enter. The line stretched for miles, winding through the sand, a mixture of merchants, soldiers, and commoners¡ªall waiting their turn to be granted access into this fortified haven. The gates creaked open, letting only those deemed worthy pass through, while the rest were left to wait in the desert heat. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire I pushed through the crowd, my presence making people jump in fear. I expected nothing less. They didn''t dare obstruct me. Most of the people here were low-level, and a simple rude inspection of me would give them a [???] message, making them panic and scatter. It was perfect. Now there was no more line, and I was the first in queue. Sometimes, I loved how I looked. "Kill that monster! Don''t let it grow closer to the city! Sound the alarm!" I heard the guards shout as weapons on the city walls were all aimed at me. I understood every word they said, my high-level language skills making it easy to catch their fear and desperation. To them, I must have looked like a demon. Good. This worked out just fine. "Move an inch, and all of you are dead." I said with a smile on my face in their language, my voice laced with emperor''s authority, mixed with the demon lord''s chilling presence. The sheer weight of my words froze every soul within my radius. The fear was palpable. "Good, very good," I continued, my smile widening. "Now, lead me to your leader. I have a few words with him." The guards closest to me couldn''t hide the terror in their eyes. Chapter 202 Emperor Khalid The entire city was in chaos, but I couldn''t help but enjoy the spectacle. They had never expected someone like me to show up uninvited, yet here I was, walking through their streets as if I owned the place. I didn''t need an invitation to be here; if anyone wasn''t willing to welcome me with open arms, they''d regret it for the rest of their miserable lives. "Move faster," I said, my voice cold as I glared at the guard in front of me. He was deliberately leading me on a winding path through the city, probably trying to buy some time, maybe even alerting Khalid before my arrival. I knew, though, that Khalid had already felt my presence the moment I entered. His aura had scanned me from afar, a reluctant acknowledgment of the power I exuded. But oddly, it didn''t dare approach me. Why? Was the second-ranked emperor intimidated by my aura? I couldn''t help but smirk. He wanted me as his wife, and now he was hiding from me. It spoke volumes about his character. "Please, whatever you are, just spare the people..." The guard stuttered, his voice trembling, his legs shaking beneath him. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire I paused, turning my gaze toward him, relishing the fear radiating from him. "What do you think I am?" I asked, knowing the answer already, but still curious to see how he''d react. He hesitated, clearly trying to figure out how best to respond, weighing every word as if his life depended on it. "I... I''m not sure, but you look like... you look like you''re a monster from this world. But... why can you speak? Did you learn from us humans?" His voice wavered, and I could feel the dread seeping into his words. The idea that he''d called me a monster didn''t shock me ¡ª I''d been called worse. But the way he said it, as if he was staring at something utterly alien, made me pause for a moment. "I''m from Korea," I replied, a hint of sarcasm in my tone. "I''m human... well, I used to be. Now, yes, you may call me a monster if you like." I allowed a small chuckle to escape my lips. "But I''m someone your emperor will be glad to meet. And don''t tremble like a leaf in a storm. I won''t kill anyone... if you behave." I smiled, but it wasn''t kind. "And if you''re a good boy and get me to where I need to go faster, I might even put in a good word for you. Who knows? Maybe one day I''ll have you serve me." His face shifted, and for a moment, I saw a flicker of hope. "You''re from the same world as us? Then... does that mean you''re a top ranker?!" he asked, his voice suddenly louder, his fear replaced by awe. His eyes brightened as he looked at me again, the previous panic gone. The relief in the crowd around us was palpable. So this was what the world had become ¡ª the weak cowered at the thought of monsters, but the stronger you were, the more they worshipped you. Only those of their own kind were accepted, as if that somehow made you one of them. It was pathetic. Did this mean if I summoned all of my beasts, they''d scatter like chickens? The thought made my mouth curve into a smile, and I couldn''t resist the temptation to test it. But first... a chat with the second-place emperor. That would be interesting. Finally, we reached the palace of Emperor Khalid. It was an odd fusion of old and new, a breathtaking blend of futuristic technology and ancient Arab architecture. Tall, curved spires made of glass and chrome gleamed under the desert sun, while intricate geometric patterns adorned the massive stone walls that surrounded the palace. The structure was vast, stretching far beyond what the eye could see, with open courtyards filled with fountains, the sound of water flowing gently against the dry desert winds. The air was thick with the scent of incense, and hovering vehicles whizzed by overhead, adding to the odd charm of this place. Despite the modern advancements, the palace still carried an air of mysticism, as if the past and future had collided in the most beautiful and terrifying way. The gates ahead were massive, guarded by figures in sleek armor, their expressions hidden beneath their helmets. There was no doubt, this was Khalid''s domain. "We are here!" Suddenly, the guard became enthusiastic, his face lighting up with a bright smile. He looked so proud of the palace, and honestly, I could understand why. If I lived here, I''d probably look the same. The place was breathtaking¡ªgrand and imposing. As I looked around, I could sense that it wasn''t ancient; this palace had been built not too long ago. How did I know? Call it intuition, and maybe a lot of blood and sweat had gone into its creation. Without warning, the massive gates slowly creaked open. As the crack widened, I caught sight of a tall figure standing in the distance. He was a little shorter than me, but his features were striking¡ªsharp, yet regal. The man extended his arm, and without a word, a massive golden sword materialized in the air, made of pure soul energy. The sword emanated an oppressive pressure that tried to restrict my movements, pushing down on me like an invisible force. The guard next to me suddenly started bleeding from his nose and ears. The power was too much for him to handle, and I couldn''t help but look at him with mild distaste. "Is that how your emperor treats his guests and his people? How disappointing..." I muttered under my breath. I placed my palm on the guard''s shoulder, creating a small bubble of space to allow him to breathe, but my focus stayed on the imposing sword. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I raised my other hand, summoning a miniature sun of intense energy. With a swift motion, I launched it straight at the golden sword. The two forces collided, and the sword crumbled instantly, golden energy falling like snowflakes, shimmering as it disintegrated. The air cleared, and I let out a soft laugh. Beautiful, but someone was getting a beating today. Chapter 203 Crossed line I stared into the man''s eyes, and for a brief moment, I couldn''t help but notice how captivating they were. But, that was exactly what they were¡ªcaptivating. Nothing more. He seemed to forget who was in charge here. I wasn''t the strongest in the world just for show, but let''s be real: I was. And this arrogant little bastard had pushed my buttons, which meant it was time for him to learn that no one messed with me and walked away unscathed. "Please don''t misunderstand," the man spoke, breaking my thoughts, "I just wanted to see if the rumors were true. And yes, indeed, you are the strongest around, but... are you strong enough to take down the beast in the ocean?" He raised his hands in mock surrender, yet his face betrayed him¡ªamusement danced in his eyes. I knew exactly what he was thinking. He still believed he could take me in a fight, didn''t he? Cute. It didn''t matter now, though. I wasn''t here for games. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire "All I need is information," I said coldly, my voice steady. "I''m not here to make friends with you, so don''t waste my time. I don''t like playing around." Without another word, I moved closer, the air around me shifting. As I did, black wisps of energy began to swirl and writhe around me, growing in intensity. Within seconds, the entire area was filled with beasts¡ªdemonic, terrifying creatures that I had raised and nurtured in the Beast World. All of them were at level 150, their eyes glowing with an unsettling hunger. They were my creations, and they were far more dangerous than anything this man could ever imagine. The air hummed with their presence, and the pressure in the room thickened as their power radiated. I wasn''t joking. I had no interest in games. The man''s arrogance would cost him. Now, I would get the information I needed, and if he had to be a casualty in the process, then so be it. "Now, now..." He whistled, his eyes sweeping over the monstrous creatures that surrounded the town, their power undeniable. It was a show of force, enough to raze the entire place to the ground in an instant, but he should have known better. I wasn''t the type to do things halfway. "No need to show off your power like this. You''ll scare people away," he continued, his tone almost mocking. "You see, we''re a peaceful empire, and we''d love to stay that way, but..." His eyes flashed with something foul, something disgusting that I didn''t care to analyze. It wasn''t worth my time. His words were useless now. Then, as if to drive the point home, he suddenly bowed¡ªhow predictable¡ªand extended his hand to me with a smile that I could already tell was fake. "How about I lead this beauty inside, and we can continue our chat in the palace? Wine, fruits, entertainment... all you can wish for is open to you, as much as you want. All of this can soon be yours." That smile he gave me¡ªit almost made me want to puke. It was so forced, so empty, as if he thought I would fall for such a cheap attempt to seduce me with riches. To think someone like him would even dare try. He truly had no idea of his place in this world, did he? I couldn''t hold back the disgust that curled inside me. "How about no?" I brushed his hand away, my voice cold, a slight edge to it. "I''ve heard the rumors of you wanting to marry me, but do you think you''re capable of that?" I tilted my head, eyes narrowing, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. "After all, not only does the man I choose in this life have to be someone I like, they must be stronger than me. So, how many successors are there? What do you think?" I watched his face twitch, that same arrogant grin faltering just enough for me to see the brief moment of realization. He was nothing but an insect to me. And right now, he was testing my patience. "He''s quite something, don''t you think so, Gaon?" The eerie voice echoed in my mind, cutting through the tension with its usual unexpectedness. "How about we hang him by his balls and let the people of his laughable empire watch as their emperor is humiliated by true power? I can''t believe he thinks he has any advantage over you. What a clown, haha!" I clenched my jaw, irritated at the voice''s suggestion. There was a time when such a cruel thought might have appealed to me, but right now, this man, despite his arrogance, hadn''t crossed the line enough for me to sink that low. I didn''t have some blood feud with him. Humiliation on that scale? Not yet. But damn, did he piss me off with his presumption. You shut up and let me talk, I snapped back in my mind, hoping the voice would stay quiet for a moment. I could almost hear it laughing before fading into silence again. It was strange how casual it was today, almost too casual. What did it want from me? The man in front of me shifted, seemingly unfazed by my rejection, and attempted again to sway me with his words. His voice was smooth, dripping with false charm. "Lee Gaon, I am very fond of you, and I believe you have no right to refuse my offer. After all, what else do you have left? You''re just a lonely person walking through the world. Come, stay with the one who can give you everything. You won''t even have to fight ever again under my protection." I could see through the manipulation in his words, the underlying attempt to pull me in with promises of safety and comfort. He thought he could buy me with power, with comfort, but it was laughable. He didn''t know who I was, what I stood for, or the price I had already paid. I stared at him, the coldness in my eyes enough to make even someone like him pause for a moment. "You think I''m lonely? You think a man like you has the power to offer me anything I want?" My voice was sharp, no room for compromise. "I don''t need your protection, Khalid. I can stand alone, as I always have. And as for your offer... keep it. I''m not some toy you can play with." There was no way I''d let someone like him think he could just sweep me off my feet with promises and power. If anything, I only felt more disgusted the more he talked. Okay... this time he had crossed the line. I wasn''t going to let him think he could just manipulate me with sweet words and offers of power. No, it was time to show him who was really in charge. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You truly know how to speak to women," I said, the sarcasm dripping from my voice. He probably thought I was being sincere, because the idiot smiled at me brightly. But I didn''t care about that. Instead, I flew into the air, leaving him standing there with a stupid look on his face, confused, trying to figure out what just happened. "This is where I stand," I said, my voice carrying far and wide. "I am the sky while you are the ground. So know your place and submit to me. From now on, I, Lee Gaon, declare you my human slave, the loyal subject to the demon empress." I shouted those words with power, making sure everyone in the city could hear me, feel my presence. The air felt charged, thick with my energy. Above my palm, a massive sun began to form. It stretched out, at least a kilometer wide, glowing with a fierce, golden light. It wasn''t just an orb; it was alive with my soul energy, thrumming with power, threatening to burn everything in its path. The intensity of the energy was so high that even I could feel the weight of it in my chest. It was consuming a lot of soul energy, but I didn''t care. The intimidation I was radiating right now would be enough to make even the most powerful of men bend their knees before me. It was time to take control, to remind the arrogant emperor and anyone else watching that I wasn''t someone to be toyed with. This city, this empire, would bend to my will, and Khalid would learn exactly what it meant to stand in my presence. Finally, I saw it¡ªthe fear. His face twisted, his self-assurance cracking as the realization hit him. He understood now, finally, that I wasn''t someone to mess with. If he didn''t give me what I wanted today, well, I had already killed plenty of people. Hundreds? Thousands? It didn''t matter. A few hundred thousand more or even a million wouldn''t stain my hands any more than they already were. My soul was forged in blood, and there was no going back. Khalid''s arrogance was a distant memory now, replaced by the cold sweat dripping down his forehead. His posture had faltered, his legs slightly shaking. The power I exuded was crushing him, suffocating him with the weight of its inevitability. I would have what I wanted, and there was nothing he¡ªor anyone else¡ªcould do to stop me. Chapter 204 Securing the Second Slave You know, seeing the fear in the face of someone who had been arrogant just moments ago hits differently¡ªit''s almost like ecstasy. Once you try it, you can''t get enough. Watching Khalid, the once confident emperor, now almost piss himself in front of the power I wield and understanding that I do not play around felt like a sweet victory. Finally, he realized that he should drop the marriage nonsense and apologize, but deep down I knew that I had already won. It wasn''t about him anymore; it was about showing myself¡ªand everyone else¡ªhow far my power truly stretched. "You don''t need to go that far! We can compromise! Like, you can be my main wife, I can even drop all of the others, what do you say?!" His voice reached me, desperate, almost pathetic. It was hard to even take him seriously anymore. Was he brain dead or just trying to mess with me? Did he really think I could be bought off with that pitiful excuse for an offer? "Do you still not understand the position you are in?" I couldn''t hold it in anymore. The anger, the frustration¡ªit all poured out in a roar. "Fine, fine, so be it. Some fools are better to kill off than reason with!" My voice echoed throughout the city, the finality in it leaving no room for argument. A massive sun of fire, my last warning, hovered above my palm, pulsing with heat and power. The buildings at the top of the city began to melt, their edges curling and disintegrating in the intense radiance. I could feel the energy building up, the destructive force ready to obliterate everything in its path. "I YIELD, PLEASE STOP THE ATTACK!" The words rang out, louder than I could''ve ever imagined, and the panic in Khalid''s voice brought a sickening satisfaction to me. His arrogance shattered in that moment, the man who thought he could control everything now begging for mercy. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire With a snap of my fingers, I brought the massive ball of fire back to me, its overwhelming heat swirling back into my grasp. I could feel the backlash almost immediately¡ªmy internal organs screamed in protest as the violent surge of soul energy slammed into me. It was painful, but it was worth it. This city, this empire, was now under my control, at least for the time being. I wasn''t planning on ruling it from the shadows, but I had made my mark. The emperor was now my slave, and that was a message in itself. The thought of it reminded me of someone else¡ªthe same sensation of domination I had once imposed. I could still feel his aura lingering, faint but still there. I wondered how the little empire of my cute slave had turned out. Maybe it was time for a visit, to check if they were still abusing women. After all, after what happened last time, I highly doubted they''d have the guts or the balls to try it again. I couldn''t help but laugh to myself at the thought. Looking down at the city, once so vibrant and full of life, I saw a different world. What had once been a paradise surrounded by the oasis was now cloaked in fear, the mood completely shifted. It felt strange. I''d seen it happen before, but the weight of this moment still hit differently. Doing things like this, I truly wondered if I had become more of a monster than a human in the eyes of the people. Sure, the system had its influence on me, guiding me down paths I might have never considered, but deep inside, I still clung to the belief that I was me. At least, I hoped so. The eerie voice spoke, its words cutting through my thoughts like a sharp blade. "Everyone fears you, they want you dead, gone, never to be seen again. Is that how you want to be known as? Or perhaps you are ready to turn into that perfect leader the people used to love before the downfall?" The words hit a soft spot, digging into a wound I had buried deep inside. For a moment, I faltered, but I quickly pushed those emotions down. I wouldn''t let myself be manipulated or swayed by this voice. Don''t even dare to talk about them, ever, ever again! My thoughts shot out like venom, sharp and angry. I don''t want to know anything, I don''t want to remember. I just want to be myself now. And if these people fear me, good. That''s for the better after all. I''m not the friendly neighbor of the city. I will not protect them. I will kill them if they piss me off. The thoughts felt like fire, burning away any lingering doubt. This was who I was now. The leader they would fear, the one who would rise without hesitation or mercy. If they wanted me gone, so be it. But I wouldn''t give them the satisfaction. I was done being anyone''s idea of what I should be. I landed gracefully on the ground next to the emperor, the weight of my presence pressing down on him. Before he even had time to react, a black thread, almost invisible in the air, shot into his nostril. The speed, precision, and power were unmistakable. That was how far I had come¡ªone swift motion, and I had bound him as my slave. In that moment, I knew I had just secured the most powerful ally I could ever hope to have. "Now, my stupid little slave," I said coldly, my voice dripping with malice. "Tell me, where the hell is that demigod beast? And what exactly do you know about it?" My eyes narrowed as I leaned in closer. "You have ten seconds to answer. Trust me, you don''t want to piss off this fallen empress." A threatening smile curled on my lips as I stared down at him, enjoying the fear slowly creeping into his eyes. This was it. His life was now entirely in my hands. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 205 Played like a fool again... I could see the confusion and panic written all over his face. His eyes were locked onto mine, as if searching for some shred of humanity, or maybe pleading for me to spare him. But not today, I thought with a quiet, twisted laugh. "I-I!" he stammered, his voice trembling, "I don''t actually have any information on the beast... that was all a lie to draw you out... p-please spare me, I was foolish." The emperor, who had once commanded the respect of so many, now dropped to his knees, begging for his life. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire My rage flared up instantly. There was nothing I despised more than being lied to, nothing more infuriating than someone playing with my emotions. The intensity of my anger sparked something inside me, and before I even realized what was happening, my soul energy began to spiral wildly, pushing me to the edge of control. I''ve been played again¡­ again and again, people pushing my buttons like it''s some damn game. I lost everything¡ªmy friends, my chance at peace¡ªand I have no time for this anymore. So why do they keep doing this to me? Why do people insist on messing with me like this? Had I sinned so much that now anyone can just trick me however they please? This is unacceptable. I haven''t even had my revenge yet. The CEO of that damn Sun Gaming team is still out there, somewhere. I hope he''s alive because I will skin him alive when I find him. But now... Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, this piece of shit thinks he can lie to me, drag me out here to the middle of nowhere and waste my time, when I could be hunting for serious clues? No. No, no, no¡­ this won''t do. I have to kill him. "You can''t! Calm down, Gaon," the eerie voice interrupted, but I shoved it away. I locked it deep in my mind, finally able to push it back. The rage, the overwhelming anger, was what had given me the strength to do it. My palm rose into the air, and the red lightning crackled violently around it. With a swift motion, I swung my hand down and slapped Khalid so hard that it sent him flying through the air, crashing into the palace walls with a deafening thud. I couldn''t tell if he was alive or dead¡ªhonestly, I didn''t care. I didn''t waste another moment. I turned and launched myself into the sky. If I stayed any longer, I might''ve killed him for real, but something told me the fact that I didn''t get a system message meant he was still alive. He''d pay for this insult one day, but not today. There were more pressing matters, more urgent things to deal with. I needed to find the demigod-level beast. Time was slipping through my fingers, and with every passing second, the fear in my chest grew stronger. What if I was too late? What if my friends were already gone? In mere hours, I found myself flying over the vast ocean, frantically attacking the water with strikes of my power, hoping for a reaction¡ªhoping something would be drawn out. But I was being foolish. I knew it. This ocean was endless, a boundless expanse that stretched far beyond my reach. Where the hell was I even supposed to start? But I needed to release this anger, or else it would consume me. If I unleashed it on the people in the city, it would be nothing but ashes by now. I couldn''t afford that, not with everything still left undone. I felt so damn lonely, so helpless. And as time dragged on, another ten years slipped by without me encountering a single demigod-level beast. The world had changed, empires had risen, and life flourished where once there was none. But me? I felt detached, numb even. What was the point anymore? There were no more challenges, no more enemies worth facing. The demigod beasts had all but disappeared, and even if they did exist, those who sought them rarely returned. They died, their stories lost to the void. When I reached level 200, I stopped hunting them. It was pointless. The thrill of the fight, the chase¡ªit had all faded. I didn''t care about my rank anymore. I didn''t care about anyone''s opinion. I found a secluded mountain far from civilization and shut myself off from the world. When I ascended to the Soul Lord stage, there was no hunger for power, no burning need to fight. All I craved now was peace¡ªhunting a few beasts now and then was just enough to keep me busy. I hadn''t changed at all. I should be around forty by now, but I looked the same, felt the same as I did in my twenties. Time seemed to have completely frozen for me. It was a strange, fleeting sensation¡ªa weird kind of stasis. The world around me moved forward, but I? I stayed still. How fascinating and strange soul energy was, almost capable of making someone immortal. In all this time, I had reached the very end of the Soul Lord stage in my cultivation. I was closer to the Soul Fusion stage than ever before. But life... that was where I still struggled. The laws of life were too difficult to grasp. I needed more time, more learning. Learning. That''s right, I could still learn, but it would take time. A hundred years, perhaps. During this time, could I truly understand life? I had nothing left to lose, nothing else to do. Then, a realization hit me. I hadn''t used this skill in forever. In fact, I had completely forgotten about it. Superior Space Distortion had evolved into a new skill¡ª[Space Control]. With this, I could do more than just move through the air like a fish in water. I could hide myself within the folds of space itself, watching the world from a distance, observing without being seen. A thought sparked. "I''ll watch people live and die in this endless circle. Only then, when I truly understand the laws of life and death, will I be ready to advance to the next level." Chapter 206 Comprehending life Time passed slowly as I wandered through the world, eventually finding my way to a small village. The people here were a mix of ethnicities, living in a strange but peaceful harmony. The language they spoke seemed to be English, or something very close to it. It wasn''t difficult for me to pick it up. I had already known a bit from before, but with my language skill now activated, I could grasp it in seconds. Yes, it''s a cheat, but who wouldn''t want to save time learning, rather than spending years perfecting their skills? Only me? Fine, whatever... Ahem... I observed the villagers as they went about their day. Their strongest warrior was only around level fifty. I couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. It was ridiculous¡ªso many years had passed, and he''d reached only this low level? How? Perhaps they were too weak or, more likely, too cowardly to venture into the wilds and level up. Instead, they formed parties to fight off the monsters that frequently plagued the village, using numbers to make up for their lack of individual strength. The village itself was quaint but humble, constructed entirely from sturdy wood. Nearby, a massive forest stretched out, reminiscent of the one I had first emerged from. But this forest was different. The trees here felt stronger, their wood more resilient. Even the villagers at level twenty struggled to chop them down. They spent hours hacking at one tree, only managing to fell it after five. Pathetic. It was hard to watch, knowing they had no true understanding of how to grow stronger. At times, I found myself itching to lend a hand, to show them the true power of someone who knew how to cut through such things with ease. But I held back, unwilling to disturb the natural course of things. Instead, I continued watching, allowing the village to grow at its painfully slow pace. Ten years had passed in what felt like the blink of an eye, and the village had expanded considerably. I watched as the people slowly grew in strength, each of them carving out their own lives. Children were born, running around with excitement, their laughter filling the air. The village, once a humble settlement of around two hundred people, had grown to five hundred over the years. Though it wasn''t a massive increase, it was impressive given how isolated they were. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire What intrigued me most, though, was how quickly the children adapted to the world they had been born into. By the time many of them reached five years old, they were already allowed to join in the adult hunts. The adults would form teams, and while they didn''t let the children fight, they would allow them to watch as they killed the beasts. This way, the kids gained little experience in combat, but their bodies grew strong nonetheless. Once they hit level ten, they were allowed to hunt low-level monsters under adult supervision. It was a slow process, but they were certainly growing stronger. Among them, there was one child who stood out¡ªa small girl, one of the first to be trained. She reminded me of Jieun, and just like that, a wave of painful memories crashed over me. The ache in my chest flared up, and for a moment, I thought I might let it consume me. But no. I forced myself to endure, pushing the pain aside. Sometimes, no matter how hard it was, you had to push through and remind yourself that things would be alright in the end. I knew if I gave in to the despair, if I let myself fall into depression, I might shut down entirely and abandon everything I held dear. It was strange, really. When I first came to this world, I was so focused on fighting alone. I thought I didn''t need anyone. I didn''t care about making friends. But fate, as it often does, had other plans. Now, I found myself caring for these people, the very ones I had once been so afraid to get attached to. And somehow, they had become the most important part of my life. Yet, I had lost it all. But it''s okay. I''ll bring them back, right? It will be alright. I will save all the souls and revive them... But enough about that... The girl I was talking about was named Seraphina. She had silky brown hair that shimmered like the softest threads of silk. She was so beautiful, like a delicate doll, yet there was something fierce in her eyes. When she fought, she exuded an aura of dominance and natural leadership. It was as if everyone around her instinctively followed her, recognizing her strength even at such a young age. I was stunned by how quickly she had adapted, amazed that a child could reach such a level of power. Her role? A Golden Berserker of the Four Directions. What that exactly meant, I had no clue, but there was no mistaking the power it bestowed. She was a force to be reckoned with. And to be honest, she was a little too powerful for her age. Even as a child, she could wield a massive two-ton long sword, swinging it with ease as if it were nothing more than a mere twig. The raw strength and precision she displayed were beyond anything I''d ever seen from someone her age. I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhat would she achieve as she grew older? At just level 45, she had already climbed to the position of the seventh strongest warrior in the village. With her talent and drive, she was destined to become the leader in another ten years, maybe sooner. I was eager, curious to see how far she would go, what heights she would reach in the years to come. Something told me Seraphina''s future was going to be one for the history books. And so, another ten years passed. The little girl who had once been so small and innocent had grown into a stunning young woman. Seraphina had become so beautiful, so enchanting, that the men of the entire village practically drooled over her. It made me laugh every time I saw it. Of course, it was all for nothing¡ªif any of them dared to mention dating, they''d find themselves on the receiving end of a serious beating. She wasn''t having any of it, and I couldn''t help but admire her for that. I liked her. No, I didn''t just like her¡ªshe was amazing. Through watching her grow, I found myself gaining new insights into the laws of life. With every step she took, every new challenge she overcame, I grew one step closer to my own breakthrough. The more I observed her, the more I realized that sometimes, the answers we seek aren''t just found in books or isolated contemplation¡ªthey''re found in the living, breathing moments around us. And through Seraphina, I was beginning to understand that in a way I never had before. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 207 Lightning that destroys everything Soon, I found myself closely observing Seraphina''s journey as she grew into a leader. She took the small village and led it to unimaginable heights, transforming it into a city, and eventually an empire that stretched far and wide. It took her around fifty years, but she accomplished it. Yet, despite all her achievements, she never had the chance to live longer. She became stuck at level 99, unable to reach the demigod level. It was only then, I believed, that one would be able to gain extra years of life. In the end, I realized the massive flaw in the system: it could not extend a person''s lifespan as much as the soul energy that reigned supreme. Or perhaps, it was all part of the Creator''s plan? That thought lodged itself in my heart, and it never left me. Another twenty years passed. Now, a total of eighty years had gone by since I first began observing this place. I had become like a god, watching from above while those below were trapped in the endless cycle of life and death. "Life is born from desire," I mused, as the realization settled in. "People desire to live on, but they can''t stay alive forever, so they must leave offspring to succeed them. The same goes for the beasts and even plants. Desire is what gives life¡ªnot just physically, but mentally as well. Life doesn''t need to be purely physical; emotions, wishes, goals, dreams¡ªthese are all alive, too. And when we give up, they die alongside us in a way. Those who fight for their dreams one day make them a reality. That is the law of life. Everything can be alive, as long as desire exists." A new path opened before me, and I could feel my power surge like a tidal wave crashing against everything in its way. The air around me trembled uncontrollably, as if the very world itself recognized the magnitude of the shift that was occurring. The intensity of my breakthrough was so immense that it forced the villagers to look up at the sky. The clouds parted, and the heavens themselves seemed to crack and shatter under the weight of my soul''s power. Soon, my skill broke, and my body¡ªno longer confined¡ªappeared suspended in the air for all to see. Even she, the woman I had observed all my life, glanced up at me. There she stood, clad in shining armor with a crown atop her head. Her eyes widened in terror, and I didn''t blame her. I looked like a demon, and my presence alone was enough to shake the world itself. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire Who knew? Maybe someday people would hunt me down, fearful of what I had become. But right now, what mattered most was the fact that my souls were merging uncontrollably. Inside me, something was happening¡ªsomething so powerful that it made my heart race, faster than it ever had before. I was transforming, not just physically, but mentally. A new figure began to form within me. It was my soul¡ªmy true self¡ªyet it wasn''t quite like the human form I knew. This figure was massive, towering at a height of twenty thousand meters within my soul''s world. I was not a giant in the physical sense, but inside my own realm of soul power, this figure radiated with the combined energies of every law I had comprehended. These laws took shape at the figure''s core, glowing with a multicolored light that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. But even with all this power, I could feel that something was missing. No matter how magnificent it was, there was a lingering sense of impurity. I couldn''t quite place it¡ªsomething was off, though I knew that I wouldn''t have to wait long to find the answer. Suddenly, the sky above me turned completely black, and I found myself hovering right above the massive city I had once watched grow. I couldn''t run, even if I wanted to. I was locked in place by some force beyond my control. The sky itself began to shatter even further, cracking like fragile glass. I watched in awe and fear as pieces of the sky seemed to fall to the ground, and it was only I who could see it¡ªonly I who could comprehend it. I had transcended mortality. The sight before me was indescribable, both magnificent and terrifying. My own power... scared me. It terrified me. "So, what I''ve been missing... is lightning, huh?" I whispered softly, my voice barely audible over the roar of the world breaking apart. Below, the terrified faces of the villagers looked up, powerless to do anything. "Time is a poison," I muttered, more to myself than to anyone else. "It takes life and brings death, but from death, new life is born. Yet, sometimes... someone like me appears. Someone who brings destruction, cutting off the cycle, ending life completely. And today... I have done it once again." A calmness settled over me, cold and unwavering, as I realized the truth. I had reached the precipice of my power. The lightning tribulation would come, and when it did, everything¡ªeveryone¡ªwould be erased from existence. Only I would remain, the demon destined to destroy this world. As the first lightning bolt struck me, it split into multiple shards, each one crackling with raw energy as it tore through the sky. The fragments rushed down toward the city, and in an instant, they decimated everything in their path. Lives were snuffed out in a matter of seconds, leaving behind only chaos and destruction. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The lightning didn''t hurt me. In fact, I felt nothing as it struck my being, but I understood something then: the laws of the world were still far stronger than I was. I couldn''t interfere with them, no matter how much power I had gained. And yet, at the same time, I didn''t care too much. I had observed these people from afar, but they weren''t my family. They weren''t my friends. Their lives, while significant in their own way, weren''t tied to me. I would let the cycle end. This destruction would only strengthen my understanding of life¡ªof how it all worked, how things had to break down before they could rebuild. It was just another part of life, another lesson in accepting the inevitable, accepting destiny. Chapter 208 Endless Duel One after another, the lightning struck me, crackling through the air from the black, coal-like clouds that once again overtook the sky. It felt as if time itself had reversed. The shattered sky, once torn apart by my power, began to reform into a single, unified entity. With each strike, I could feel my energy being refined, honed to perfection. This was the last push I needed, the cleansing I had been craving. My body grew light, almost weightless, amidst the destruction raining down around me, obliterating everything beneath it. I could see it all from above, how the city, once bustling with life, had been swallowed by the chaos. The streets I had watched grow over the years now lay in ruin, torn apart by the fury of my lightning. Buildings that had once stood proudly, crafted from the hard labor of countless souls, were now reduced to smoking ruins, their charred remains scattered across the landscape like forgotten memories. The cries of the innocent were silenced as the very foundation of the city cracked, and with each bolt that struck, the earth trembled, shaking the bones of what had been a thriving home. The air was thick with the stench of burning wood and flesh, mingling together as the world around me crumbled. The city that had been built from the blood and sweat of innocent people was now nothing more than a graveyard, a monument to their suffering, and a place where I would grow stronger. I had to be thankful to those innocent souls, even though I didn''t wish for this destruction to happen. They had unknowingly helped me through my darkest moment, paving the way for my transformation. I looked down one last time, my gaze sweeping over the ruins of what was once a vibrant city, now reduced to nothing more than a charred wasteland. The place where life had flourished was now a hollow reminder of the circle of existence I had shattered. It felt like an unfinished chapter¡ªa fleeting existence that had slipped through my fingers without so much as a second thought. And I told it goodbye without ever having truly said hello. Without a word, I focused solely on myself. With each lightning strike, my fused soul grew stronger, more refined, more me. It was shaping itself into something powerful, something that no longer felt mortal. The soul figure within me now sat cross-legged, radiating an aura that could only be described as the presence of an overlord, one who looked upon the world with its immense power. It felt as if this presence didn''t belong to me, yet at the same time, it was me. The true me. For the first time, I felt... complete. The moment my soul fully took form, the lightning that had previously been nothing more than a passing storm began to feel more and more powerful. The air crackled with energy, and the world itself seemed to pulse with anger, as if the heavens were enraged by my transformation. With a loud crack, the sky once again shattered, but this time, the clouds did not obscure what lay beyond. It was as if the veil had been lifted, and what lay beyond the broken sky revealed itself in a violent storm of purple lightning. The power surged with an intensity I had never felt before. "What is that?" I muttered, my eyes wide in awe as the purple lightning began to fuse, twisting and coiling into a single entity. The storm took shape, and from it emerged a massive bird, its form crackling with pure, raw energy. The creature was beyond anything I had ever imagined¡ªits wings, enormous and radiant, were made of crackling bolts of lightning, each feather a jagged stroke of electric fire that illuminated the sky with every beat. Its body shimmered in an ethereal glow, surrounded by a violent aura that seemed to distort the very air around it. The creature''s head was sharp and regal, its beak glowing like molten violet gold, and its eyes... its eyes burned with a cold, ancient fury, glowing like twin stars of blue lightning. Kreeeeaaaah! The beast cried out, its voice like a thunderous roar that echoed through the skies, shaking the very foundation of the world. Its gaze fell upon me, and I could feel the weight of its presence, a pressure so intense it threatened to crush everything in its path. The sheer might of its form, its very essence forged from the storm itself, made me feel insignificant in comparison. I understood that the lightning phoenix was not just a creature; it was a living manifestation of the wrath of the heavens, a beast born from the very heart of the storm, destined to bring chaos and destruction. I stood frozen, aware of the terrifying truth¡ªthat in this moment, I was the prey, and it, the predator. The world had become its hunting ground, and I was only a mere speck in its relentless gaze. I will not let it have its way. I will fight back, even if it costs me my life! My heart roared in my mind, a fierce declaration of defiance. I reached out, not with my hands, but with my will, and grabbed the very air itself, squeezing it between my fingers. I pulled the world, the very fabric of its laws, to my will, crushing the beast with all the force I could muster. The sky trembled, the ground shook, as the weight of existence itself came crashing down on the lightning phoenix. Yet, it was resilient. Even as my attack slammed into it with the fury of the world behind it, the beast withstood the crushing force, its form glowing even brighter as it pressed forward. The storm raged around it, and it rushed at me with the full might of the heavens. There was no choice left. I summoned my crimson lightning, the energy crackling and twisting around me like a living thing. My scythe materialized in my hand, roaring with crimson light, each bolt of lightning on its blade ready to devour anything that dared to approach. It crackled with power, a weapon forged from the darkest of storms and the deepest of desires. At that moment, I was no longer just a mortal fighting a beast. No, I was fighting the heavens itself. The very world that had once given me power now sought to destroy me, to reclaim what it had granted. But I would not be crushed. I was escaping its grasp¡ªslowly, but surely. Each step I took brought me closer to my goal, to my belief that I could live eternally, or at the very least, defy the world that sought to erase me. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I couldn''t help but wonder why the Creator had not interfered. He had not shown himself, not once, to strike me down. It was as if he were watching, allowing this battle to unfold. That could only mean one thing: everything was going according to his plan. I had grown to understand that much¡ªthe Creator had set this course, and I was nothing more than a piece on his gameboard, playing my role in a fate I could no longer escape. Hahahaha! Fine! I will break your damn game board, and I will become someone who can even look down on the gods! My heart burned with a fierce passion. Every part of my being rebelled against the restrictions the world had placed on me. My power surged so intensely that the air around me shattered like glass, and I shot upward, propelled by pure will. My scythe collided with the purple lightning phoenix in a clash that echoed through the heavens. The impact shook the very fabric of the world. The ground split in half, even though I was far above it, as the energy from our collision ripped through everything in its wake. The lightning around us was so intense it felt as if the entire world was crumbling. What had once been a living place was now a sea of lightning, the sky turned into a battleground of crimson and purple, each fighting for supremacy. Only one force could emerge victorious, but the cost of this battle was beyond comprehension. This was unlike any fight I had ever faced before. The phoenix''s cold, unrelenting gaze bore into my soul, directly attacking the very core of my being. It felt as though the cracks in my soul would never heal, and the pain was unbearable. Yet, I couldn''t allow myself to give up. Not now. Not ever. This was my fight, my life to protect. And as the rage surged within me, I could feel the darkness inside me mixing with the lightning, the storm of my very essence. This is my domain. The words echoed in my mind as I summoned the Lightning Sovereign''s Domain. A powerful force surrounded the phoenix, trapping it inside the storm. I teleported around it with lightning speed, my scythe slashing through its form from every direction. With each blow, I thought I had struck the killing blow¡ªbut it didn''t matter. The beast was relentless. It regenerated, as though it were immortal, its form constantly knitting itself back together. Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire The battle stretched on, longer than I could have ever imagined. Days blurred into weeks, weeks into months. A full year had passed since the battle began, and I had fought without rest. When my soul energy ran low, I tapped into the system. When my mana was drained, I used what was left of my soul energy. It had become an endless cycle. But despite all of this, the phoenix showed no signs of weakening. This eternal struggle was beginning to take a toll on me¡ªnot just physically, but mentally. The weight of this fight, the endless waves of energy and pain, started to unravel the threads of my resolve. Was it even possible to win? Could I truly defeat this immortal beast? Chapter 209 The Power of Wrath Despite my relentless attacks, there was no end in sight. The battle dragged on, and I knew I had to do something different, but there was nothing that would give me the edge. We were perfectly matched, this purple lightning phoenix was like a mirror of myself, neither stronger nor weaker. Did that mean I had to surpass my own limits, rise to even greater heights in the heat of battle? The thought was maddening, and unlikely, but it was the only choice I had left. I had to try. There was no other option. The fight had dragged on for so long, the endless cycle of attacking and regenerating, that my will was starting to falter. Perhaps this was a test, not just of strength but of my mental resolve. My energy was wearing thin, and I could feel the crushing weight of time running out. How much longer could I hold on? Without warning, the beast suddenly exploded with lightning so intense it threatened to consume me. It seemed I wasn''t the only one trying to gain the upper hand. The storm roared as it surged toward me, a violent explosion that shook the very air around us. Then, in an instant, it vanished. The phoenix appeared behind me in a blur, its sharp lightning-infused wing slashing through the air with terrifying speed. The impact sent me hurtling toward the ground, and I crashed into the earth, creating a massive crater that sent shockwaves through the surrounding landscape. Just you wait. I''ll cut you into a million pieces! I cursed, my fury igniting once more. The rage flowed through my veins like fire, stoking the flames of determination. I surged up from the crater, my body a blur of motion. I danced with my scythe in the sky, each swing a graceful yet deadly move. My weapon became an extension of my will, each strike carving my story into the fabric of the battle. The story of the one who slays the phoenixes and challenges the heavens. Yes, that felt right. I was not just fighting for survival anymore. I was creating my legacy, etching my name into the history of the world, whether it would survive or perish. I could feel my body being flooded with a mysterious power¡ªno, perhaps it was a power I had forgotten, one that had only manifested once, many years ago. The power of emotions, or perhaps the power of sins. It was within me, somehow intertwined with my fate and the system itself. The energy surged within, so potent and overwhelming that it began to shatter the air around me, causing the very world to tremble uncontrollably. Yes... now I understand. The more I sin, the more power I accumulate. How fascinating. The wrath within me is overflowing, and even though I don''t know exactly how to control this power, I can feel it calling to me. It begs to be released. A wide, twisted smile spread across my face as the madness slowly began to take root in my soul. But strangely, it felt... good. The power surged through me like an uncontrollable tide, washing over me in waves of pure, unrelenting strength. My entire being felt as though it was brimming with raw, destructive force, and I embraced it. With a fierce slash of my scythe, I released the chaos energy in a blinding rush. The crimson energy cut through the air, racing toward the beast. This time, when the slash collided, it didn''t slice the phoenix in half as before. No, this time, it left a wound, a deep gash that refused to regenerate. The lightning around its neck crackled in agony, and a small hole appeared, as if the very laws of existence were now denying its right to remain in that space. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The beast screamed uncontrollably, its shrill cry filling the air with pure terror. For the first time, I saw the fear in its eyes, a fear that wasn''t just born of lightning, it was the fear of the heavens. It feared me. And if it kept targeting me, I would destroy it, just as I had vowed. One strike after another, my attacks grew more relentless, each one packing an unstoppable force. Every slash, every long-distance attack I cast, was fueled by the mysterious power of wrath that burned through my veins like wildfire. The more I fought, the stronger I became, the more power I drew from the chaos within me. The beast, now almost fully shattered, seemed to weaken with every hit, its form breaking apart as if unable to withstand my rage. I moved higher into the sky, rising above the battle. I had crossed the threshold¡ªI stand above the heavens. I could feel it in my very soul. A small black hole began to form in my hand, swirling with darkness and raw energy. Without hesitation, I launched it toward the beast. Almost instantly, the beast was engulfed by the force I had summoned. I could feel the power devouring it, pulling it into the vortex I had created, as if the very essence of its existence was being erased. And with that, I felt a rush of pure lightning energy pour into me, flooding my body and soul. The energy was so pure, so raw, that it didn''t even hurt me¡ªit felt almost like an embrace, enveloping me, strengthening my very being. It refined me, my body, my soul, and my soul energy until I felt as if I had transcended my previous limitations. The power coursing through me was like nothing I had ever experienced. It was a feeling of invincibility, of standing above all that had come before. Now, I could feel it. When I met those demigod beasts in the future, they would crumble at my feet. And the one who killed everyone... and also the creator, the one who had orchestrated all of this, would soon find out what true power meant. I was no longer the little pawn he had toyed with. No. I was the one dictating the rules now. And when our paths finally crossed, I would make him bow to me. I would make him acknowledge that I was no longer beneath him, no longer at his mercy. Chapter 210 New Goal: The Immortal Emperor Stage The moment the battle ended, the world around me quieted. My soul finally felt whole¡ªa strange sensation. I had grown so used to the fragmented feeling, but now, everything was back in place. I felt the soul energy around me swirl and dance, bending and bowing to me as if acknowledging my dominance. It was as if I had become one with the world, enveloped in its energy, and it was magnificent. It felt... right. "Hahaha! Congratulations, Gaon." The eerie voice slithered into my thoughts once again, but now, after everything I had endured, its words didn''t have the same weight. "You are now extremely close to the level where we can challenge the world itself!" The voice''s usual unsettling tone was there, but this time, I wasn''t so sure I bought its excuses. It spoke of the heavens, how they would destroy us if they sensed our power. But after everything that had happened, it was hard to fully believe that now. Still, I didn''t force it. Maybe it was better this way¡ªbetter not to rely on others. Yeah... I replied flatly, my emotions a mere whisper in the void. Whatever it said, it didn''t matter. I was beyond its games now. "Why? Are you not happy that you have grown so strong? Also, just so you know, your lifespan has increased to fifty thousand years. But I believe you won''t need to use it all up just to advance to the next stage. Haha. Well, you need to rush and reach the level of the Immortal Emperor. Though it would take someone over a million years to reach that level, you can do it faster because you have the power of the system. It''s like a cheat for you." Are you kidding me? How in the world am I supposed to reach it in the next five hundred years? Reaching the Soul Fusion stage took me over one hundred years... "There is not much left. You''re now in the Soul Fusion stage. Next will be the Eternity stage, then Immortal, Immortal King, and finally Immortal Emperor stages. See? It''s not that difficult. And just so you know, that dead friend of yours, the Goddess of Fire, was at the Immortal Emperor stage and still lost her world. So, not only will you need to reach that stage, but you''ll also need to find a way to surpass her strength and escape the system. Otherwise, the one you hate the most will eat you alive. One mistake, and you''ll fall under his control. I can''t reveal all of the secrets just yet, but you''ll slowly learn everything as you grow stronger." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why? Why can''t you tell me anything? And how the hell do you know all of this? I screamed inside my mind, frustration boiling over. "Sorry, I can''t tell you. You wouldn''t be able to handle the truth with your current mental state. Just grow stronger. I need to rest. I will see you later." And just like that, the eerie voice vanished, slipping somewhere deep inside my body. It had this annoying habit of appearing out of nowhere, dropping some bombshell of information on me, and then disappearing before I could process any of it. It was maddening. I wanted answers, but the more I demanded them, the more it kept its secrets. I clenched my fists, trying to hold onto the fragment of control I had left. This was too much. It had been a constant stream of cryptic messages and half-truths, and I was starting to lose patience. But what could I do? The voice had made it clear: I had to grow stronger. And I had no choice but to do exactly that. Now, I was alone once again. I looked around, and the entire place lay in ruins, plunged into destruction. Electricity still crackled in the air, an invisible energy lingering, buzzing like a warning. If someone were to step into this place right now, they would be zapped by the raw power still hanging in the atmosphere. It would be too much for any normal person to handle¡ªmost likely, they''d die on the spot. The power was beyond anything I had ever imagined, and I could barely believe it was mine. To be honest, I had never expected anything like this to exist in this world. This power... I never thought I would reach it. Yet here I was, standing in the aftermath of a battle, a being of unimaginable strength. It was hard to even comprehend. I could feel the weight of it, the power thrumming beneath my skin, and it was... overwhelming. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire I couldn''t help but laugh at the thought. To think that I could now be considered something like a superhero-level fighter, straight out of the movies. Maybe even stronger. The fantasy had become reality. I no longer needed video games or imagined worlds to see myself fighting in this fantasy realm. I was living it. And now, the lines between what was real and what was fantasy had blurred beyond recognition. Here, in this world, anything was possible. Everything was real. The fantasy had lost its meaning, because I was no longer just dreaming of these battles, no, I was fighting them in real time. I had no idea where I had to go now. Once again, it was time for me to blindly hunt the beasts, but it would most likely take a long time. So, I focused. I could feel that I was extremely close to the world right now, and I wanted to test something out. I landed on the ground in the middle of the destroyed city, which was now nothing more than dust and ashes. Sitting cross-legged, I tried to connect with the world, to see if I could feel what it feels. It was a crazy idea, but somehow, I felt that it was possible. It was hard to explain, but I could sense it in the fused soul inside of me, this strange, undeniable connection. Chapter 211 Exploring the World with My Senses The air around me trembled ever so slightly, a soft vibration that made the hairs on my skin stand on end. I could feel myself slipping into a state unlike anything I had ever experienced. It was as though I could feel the very aura of the world itself¡ªa sensation I couldn''t fully explain. This mysterious state was like a delicate caress of the world, a gentle yet overpowering touch against my skin. It was soothing, yet it carried a weight, as if the world itself was pressing in on me, demanding that I yield to its presence. Perhaps I wasn''t yet strong enough, but that didn''t stop me from giving it a try. With a deep breath, I focused all my energy, controlling the soul energy that swirled around me. I extended my consciousness outward, feeling it stretch far beyond my physical form. My awareness expanded like ripples in water, pushing farther and farther, until I could feel myself intertwining with the world itself. I wasn''t just connected to it; I was it. I was the wind, the breeze that swept across the land. I was the ground beneath me, the soil, the trees. I was the grass, soft and swaying with the gentle breath of the earth, the water flowing through streams, the very essence of life itself. I felt the hum of existence coursing through me, yet I remained limited. Despite that, I knew I had connected to everything within a thousand kilometers around me. It was vast, and the sensation was like standing at the center of the world, feeling its pulse, its rhythm, its heartbeat. But even as I marveled at the enormity of it, I realized the limitations of my reach. This world was much larger than I had imagined. I had already traveled, by my best guess, over fifty thousand kilometers from the place where I first arrived, and it struck me just how hard it would be to find the demigod-level beasts I sought. This world... it wasn''t just large¡ªit was massive. The laws that governed it were different from those of my original planet, Earth. If I had to guess, this world was the size of Saturn, if not even larger. The vastness of it overwhelmed me, as did the realization that, with each passing moment, I was only scratching the surface. I found plenty of demon beasts, and even encountered a few humans in the area, but nothing that came close to the power of a demigod. So, I decided to expand my search radius, but it seemed I had pushed myself too far, too soon. I managed to stretch my awareness to an area of five thousand kilometers, but going beyond that caused a searing headache, unlike anything I had ever felt before. It was as if someone had placed a heavy, crushing weight on my head, pressing down with all their might until my skull felt ready to split. I had to stop, but despite the pain, the experience was not wasted. It had given me invaluable results, and more importantly, it had expanded my understanding of the world around me. I wasn''t sure how to describe it, but when I opened my eyes again, everything felt clearer. My mind felt sharper, more focused, as if the fog that had clouded my thoughts had finally lifted. It was as if I had just awakened from a long, deep sleep. I could feel the difference¡ªit was subtle, but undeniable. My mind felt stronger. "I wonder¡­" I muttered aloud to myself. "Could it be possible to cultivate my mind, not just my body and energy?" The thought lingered in my mind. The mind is a powerful tool. If it could be cultivated, trained, then perhaps I could learn at a much faster pace. Maybe even store more information, like a computer. It was an interesting idea, but I had no idea if I was right or wrong. Still, I knew one thing: I would find out soon enough. I needed to travel another ten thousand kilometers to a new location and search there. Why ten thousand? Well, since I could search in a circular area, it didn''t make sense to search the same place twice. The vastness of this world meant I needed to keep pushing forward if I ever hoped to find the demigod beasts I was after. I stood up and flapped my wings, launching myself into the sky, leaving the battlefield behind. I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªif someone were to stumble upon this place in the future, what would they think? The thought made me chuckle in my mind as I shot forward, heading north. The terrain shifted beneath me, constantly changing. I passed through magical landscapes, places I had never imagined, each more beautiful and mysterious than the last. But soon, the temperature dropped. The air grew cold, and I found myself landing on the peak of a massive snow-covered mountain. The landscape around me was blanketed in white, the snow stretching endlessly in every direction. I wasn''t sure if I would find anything here, but I couldn''t afford to leave any corner of this world unexplored. Closing my eyes, I extended my search. The area was devoid of humans, and there were only a few scattered beasts, but something caught my attention. A powerful aura, one that pushed back against my probing, pulsed from the distance. It was sharp and intense, a presence that challenged me. I focused harder, sensing its exact location: about two thousand kilometers to the north. It emanated from an icy, remote area, and it could only mean one of two things: a treasure, or a demigod-level beast. My eyes shot open with a surge of excitement, and without hesitation, I wrapped my wings in crimson lightning. The air crackled with energy as I propelled myself forward, pushing my speed to the absolute limit. Every muscle in my body burned with the thrill of the chase, the exhilaration of the hunt. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Time to hunt." My lips curled into a wild smile, a rush of excitement flooding through me. I felt the thrill coursing through my veins, as if every part of me was alive with the anticipation of the chase. I had waited so long to find another demigod beast¡ªtoo long. The moment had finally arrived, and I could feel the adrenaline building with each beat of my heart. This was what I had been waiting for. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 212 The Shattered Realm of Ice I covered the distance in a matter of minutes, moving so fast that almost nothing could compare to my speed. If I wanted, I could probably fly around the world in under an hour. My power had reached a point where time and space seemed almost irrelevant. When I reached my destination, I immediately sensed that something was off. The landscape around me felt... empty. There was ice, yes, and a massive lake in the center, but it didn''t feel like a place that housed any beasts. The water was so pure, it sparkled with a light blue glow from the very bottom, so clear that I could see all the way through it without a hint of difficulty. But that was not all¡ªit was as if my connection to the world itself was being pushed away here, like something was preventing me from fully perceiving this place. "I don''t understand..." I muttered under my breath. This entire situation felt confusing, like there was something I was missing. Just where was I supposed to go now? I looked down at the lake again, my thoughts racing. "Should I dive into this cold lake?" The idea alone made my body shiver. The water had to be freezing. Even with my exceptional resistance to the elements, the thought of plunging into this unknown, frigid water didn''t sit well with me. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, I couldn''t ignore the fact that this world was different. Things that should have been impossible, like liquid existing at temperatures well below freezing, seemed to happen without question. This world didn''t obey the same laws I was used to. Or maybe... were there really any laws? Living in a world where special powers were common, where anything could be possible, made me start to wonder if physics even mattered here. Or perhaps it was that planets like my old world had their own set of rules, unique to their existence. I had nothing to lose, so I plunged into the cold water. Just as I had guessed, the freezing temperature hit me immediately, and I could feel my body shuddering under the cold. It wasn''t life-threatening, but the discomfort was undeniable. Moving felt like wading through a thick, biting chill, and honestly, I wasn''t a fan of the cold to begin with. When I reached the very bottom of the lake, my eyes caught something¡ªa small blue light, no bigger than a finger, barely noticeable among the shadows. Intrigued, I pressed my hand against it. The moment I touched it, a sharp dizziness swept over me, and my vision blurred. Then, without warning, the world around me shifted. I blinked, and when my eyes refocused, I found myself standing in a completely different place. It was a separate world, or at least, it felt like one. I could tell by the sky, it was falling, crumbling at the edges like a shattered glass pane. The entire area was small, no bigger than twenty kilometers, yet its isolation felt... suffocating. At the center of this fractured world stood a massive creature. It looked like a yeti, towering and imposing, its form frozen in ice. But what really made my heart skip was the sheer aura it gave off. It radiated such overwhelming power that I was stunned. This creature was unlike anything I had ever faced. The pressure in the air itself seemed to shift with its presence. It was more powerful, perhaps, than anything I had ever encountered before. "It has to be alive, right?" I wondered aloud, my eyes locked on the massive beast. It wasn''t moving, but of course, it was trapped in ice. Still, I had to inspect it. And when I did, the answer was clear. [Ice Emperor][Demigod level beast][Level 402] Twice my level, and four times stronger in stats than me... But those stats were just the system''s numbers. Now that I was in the Soul Fuse stage, I wasn''t afraid. Why should I be? A surge of heat radiated from within me, and as if in response, the very world around me seemed to tremble and begin to melt. My golden flames danced wildly in the sky, their glow fierce and intense. I focused them on the ice encasing the beast, and soon, it began to melt away. But just as I was about to free it, the creature, still dormant in its icy prison, suddenly radiated a powerful aura of ice, pushing back against my efforts. It was as if it were challenging me, resisting my attempts to free it. I clenched my fists in irritation. How dare this beast make me, the Empress, work so hard? "Fine," I muttered, my voice dripping with defiance. "Let it be cocky. I can be cocky, too. And I''ll come out on top!" With that, my flames exploded in power, a fierce wave of heat and light that consumed the area. The golden fire roared, growing hotter and wilder, until it enveloped the beast completely. The ice melted away entirely, the beast''s massive form crashing to the ground, dropping to its knees from the overwhelming heat. "Agnia?" Suddenly, a low, air-shuddering voice rumbled from the beast. The sound was deep, resonating like the growl of a storm, and it sent a chill through the air. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire "No..." The beast''s aura exploded in an instant, crashing into me like a wave of raw, frozen power. But I stood my ground, unshaken, refusing to be moved. "You''re not the Sacred Goddess of Fire... Who are you?" The voice was even more terrifying now, filled with dark, otherworldly authority. The beast''s massive form shifted, and as it turned to face me, I froze. What I saw was beyond anything I could have imagined. Its eyes were hollow, empty sockets where there should have been life, as if they had been ripped out and replaced by an abyss of darkness. Yet, despite the emptiness, it stared directly at me, its gaze unwavering, like it was challenging me to flinch. What a nightmare fuel. I laughed in my mind. "Me?" I replied, my voice cold and unwavering, despite the haunting sight before me. "I''m the one who came to kill you. Nice to meet you." Chapter 213 Learning the Truth Suddenly, the beast smiled wildly. That smile twisted my stomach into knots. Its massive teeth gleamed, the mouth expanding to a grotesque size¡ªbigger than the mountain itself. It was so unnerving, so disgusting, that I couldn''t help but feel repulsed. But that wasn''t all. The yeti began to transform at an alarming speed. Its body contracted and expanded in unnatural ways, each movement grotesque and disorienting. Then, it shook¡ªshook so violently that I could feel the ground tremble beneath me. When it stopped, what stood before me was no longer a massive beast, but a five-meter-tall human-like figure, stark naked. The transformation was so sudden, so strange, that it almost didn''t seem real. The ice energy swirled around him, wrapping his body, crafting armor made of jagged, shimmering ice. A massive ice crown formed atop his head, its edges sharp and imposing. In his hand, an ice sword appeared, forged with exquisite detail. The weapon wasn''t just beautiful¡ªit radiated power, an aura so sharp that it felt as if anything it touched would be severed in half at its will. The cold, deadly energy it gave off was undeniable. The man stood tall and imposing, his frame massive and solid. I couldn''t help but feel a wave of insignificance wash over me. The sheer presence of him made me feel small in comparison. But I quickly shook those thoughts away. I realized it was some sort of intimidation skill¡ªan attempt to make me falter. But even so, I could sense that this smaller, more compact form had likely amplified his strength. The massive power from his beastly form was now concentrated into a more agile, lethal version. That realization made me uneasy. I was no longer certain that I could win this battle, but I would never give up, not anymore. My scythe danced with fire, its golden light flickering as I infused it with lightning energy, causing it to spark with crimson arcs. The combination of the two powers made the weapon pulse with an intense, deadly energy. It felt alive in my hands, radiating the kind of strength that could tear through anything. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire The man''s gaze met mine, curiosity flashing in his eyes as he studied me. "Interesting," he said, his voice cold yet laced with something far more unsettling. "You''re not fighting purely by relying on the system. You are different. Are you the one who will destroy this world?" The words hit me like a crashing tidal wave, knocking me off balance for a split second. How did it know? The question echoed in my mind as I froze, caught off guard by the sheer audacity of its words. Was there something in this world¡ªsome knowledge that demigod beasts held¡ªthat I didn''t? "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I spat, my voice cold and sharp. "You hateful demigods will all die under my blade. But don''t hold it against me¡ªhold it against that piece of shit who made you. The pitiful creator." In response, the man let out a laugh, deep and mocking. "Hahaha! You believe we would side with that garbage? Not in a million years. If not for the stupid system, the one we can''t deny¡ªforced on us by him¡ªwe would have risen against him long ago. And don''t call me by that stupid title. We are no demigods. We are the protectors of this world. And you..." His eyes narrowed, a vicious gleam flashing in them. "I can already smell the blood of one of the protectors on your hands. The Mountain Immortal, right? He was always, after all, the most gentle of us. He most likely weakened over time, lost his edge. I will never forgive you for slaying my brother. No matter what side you stand on, your destiny was already sealed. We were warned about you." His voice dropped lower, venom dripping from each word. "And now, that you are in my hands, I will twist that neck right off your body and feast on you later, all while cursing the one who dares to call himself the creator. If anyone here is the beast... it''s him." The malice in his voice was so thick it almost choked me. His words stung like venom, but there was something deeper there¡ªsomething I hadn''t fully realized until now. It wasn''t just me who hated that person. It seemed many of the creatures in this world shared the same contempt. And now, everything the Goddess of Fire had spoken about started to make sense. There were entities in this world, powerful beings, who were bound by the rules of someone who played the part of a god¡ªthe one who dictated their fate. "You sold yourself to him, didn''t you?" I said coldly, my voice laced with accusation. "You were too afraid to die. That''s why you''re infected with the system. If you truly wanted to kill him, you would have died alongside the others in this world." Instantly, his face shifted, his expression darkening as if I had struck a raw nerve. I could tell I had hit his soft spot, and a sense of satisfaction washed over me. These demigods¡ªthey were the traitors, the ones too afraid to face their end. I was oddly glad I had met the Goddess of Fire in that gem. Her words had saved me from being tricked by these creatures. "How do you know that?" The man''s aura surged, rising like a storm. His sword trembled violently in his hand, as though it too could feel the fury within him. "No wonder I felt her aura on you. Did that bitch leave a part of her soul with her powers for you?" His laugh echoed, harsh and bitter. "Hahaha, what a twist of events. Agnia... She had always been a smart one, always outshining the rest of us. No wonder she rose to a point where we could only watch from the ground as she soared through the skies and battled gods. She was meant to be the one to save this world. Yet, even she failed. So, how can you expect us to fight back? Hahaha, we are the protectors, so we can protect the world from insects like you. All for the glorious creator." I smiled, my expression cold as ice. "Is that so?" I let the words hang in the air, savoring the moment before I delivered my blow. "Then, I''m glad to tell you, your master was the one who gave me a quest to slaughter all ten of you. I guess he no longer needs you." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 214 Clash of Fire and Ice I could tell my words had really struck a nerve. The truth, it seemed, hit him harder than I had expected. In a blur, he vanished from sight, disappearing into the air like smoke. I barely had time to react, forcing myself to block to my right. My fire-infused scythe burned brighter than ever, clashing violently with the ice sword as the man materialized out of thin air. Fire and ice collided with an explosive crack, the sound so sharp, that it split the air itself. The shockwaves from our clash reverberated through the air, and the entire small world around us trembled as if it were being pushed to its breaking point. It felt like the very fabric of reality was crumbling faster now. Was this world even suitable for battle? "You''re lying," the man growled, his voice full of fury. "He would never do this to us! We are the protectors of this world! Without us, the balance will be ruined, and the world will be plunged into darkness! This can''t be true! He swore to protect this world, to protect it from the fated one!" His words hung in the air, but I wasn''t interested in his beliefs. I didn''t care about fate or destiny. I didn''t believe in those things. To me, fate was nothing but an excuse for weakness. I was my own ruler, and I would not let some twisted fate control me. "I will go against it," I muttered under my breath, my resolve hardening with every word. "And even if I destroy this world, it will be for a reason far more serious than some scripted destiny." But in my heart, I knew: That will never happen. I would fight with everything I had, and I would carve my own path. I could see the surprise on the monster''s face as he realized I had tanked his attack. His expression twisted into something ugly, his fury growing as he registered that not only had I withstood his strike, but I wasn''t even sweating yet. "Now it''s my turn!" In a flash, I moved like a ghost, the spatial control skill coursing through me. The man didn''t even sense my aura approaching until it was too late. Without warning, I slashed at his back, the edge of my scythe cutting through his ice armor like butter. The wound I left was deep and gruesome, a burn that seared his flesh. Rage overtook him in an instant. He swung at me, but I was already moving, my body a blur. I dodged effortlessly, a little too fast even for my own control. It was hard to rein in my own power, but the more the battle raged on, the quicker I adapted. The longer I fought, the faster I became, and I could feel the world around me falling into a rhythm. But then, the atmosphere shifted. A strong frost aura washed over the area, and in the blink of an eye, his armor regenerated. The icy mist around him grew colder, more intense. His eyes turned a deep, bloody red, and his speed surged. I barely had time to react. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I raised my scythe to block, but his increased speed caught me off guard. His ice sword crashed against my blade with a force that sent a shockwave through my body. I was thrown back, unable to withstand the impact, and before I knew it, I was sent flying. The ground beneath me blurred as I sailed through the air, my body spiraling dangerously close to the edge of the world. I had to regain control. I knew one wrong move, and I would fall into the abyss. And with my current powers, I knew I wouldn''t survive out there. Suddenly, the man split into what seemed like an infinite number of versions of himself, each one rushing toward me with terrifying speed. "I can do that as well!" I shouted, determination surging through me. Though I didn''t have an infinite amount of clones, I wasn''t about to let that hold me back. I split into ten thousand versions of myself, each one as real and powerful as the last. The clash began, a flurry of attacks that shattered the world around us with each passing strike. The battle raged on, skill after skill, power against power, until the very fabric of the world seemed to crack under the pressure. Time itself blurred¡ªI wasn''t even sure how long this battle had been going on. A day? Two? Maybe even a month. There was no end in sight, and it was starting to grate on my nerves. I was beyond irritated. A small sun flickered into existence in my hand, radiating heat and light. With a fierce cry, I launched it at the man, determined to end this. But the man wasn''t done. A small orb of ice formed in his hand, its cold aura pulsing as he attacked in response. The two forces collided in the center of the battlefield, the impact so intense that it consumed every clone we had summoned. In an instant, we were all caught in the blast. I could feel the ice swirling around me, trying to consume me, to freeze me from the inside out. The cold seeped into my bones, but I wasn''t the only one suffering. I could sense it¡ªthe fire I had unleashed was scorching him, burning his very essence. My flames would turn him to ash, or at least leave him a little more roasted than he would like. The moment everything calmed down, we faced each other once again, our gazes locked in silent defiance. My scythe hung in the air, eager, burning with the intent to take his life. But even as I gripped the handle tightly, I knew deep down that there wouldn''t be an end to this fight anytime soon. The battle had reached an impasse, and the world around us felt suspended in time, as though both of us were unwilling to give the other even an inch. Chapter 215 Slaying the Second Demigod "You''re good, but not good enough!" the man shouted, his voice filled with fury as he swung his massive sword at me once again. The sheer force behind his strike pushed me back, and I was forced to take a few steps back in the air to regain my stance. But that small retreat gave him the opening he needed. Suddenly, small rifts opened in the sky, and icy needles began to rain down on me with terrifying speed and precision. The air shimmered with the cold as the deadly projectiles descended like a hailstorm. I danced through the air, dodging each needle with grace, my body moving fluidly. If anyone had seen me now, they would''ve thought I was merely performing a bizarre dance, twirling in the air with my scythe. But this wasn''t a dance¡ªit was a fight for my life. A battle between fire and ice. As I neared him, my fire scythe expanded, growing to the size of twenty meters. The flames burned brighter, roaring with intensity. With all my might, I swung the scythe at the beast. The flames erupted in a violent explosion, melting the ice needles midair, turning them into water that rained down around me. My scythe, now blazing with immense heat, connected with the Ice Emperor. He tried to block the attack, but it was futile. My scythe cleaved through his weapon like it was made of paper, cutting through his body with ease. But even as his body split in two, I knew it wouldn''t be that simple. He was no ordinary beast. His body began to regenerate quickly, the two halves reconnecting in mere moments. I had to be faster, much faster. I focused, drawing on the knowledge I had gained during my travels. One thing I had learned was that I could create not just one weapon with my soul, but multiple, even an army of weapons. The system had limited me at first, but I had surpassed that. On my command, the fire surged, infused with lightning. I hid the weapons in my spatial pocket, calling upon them at will. With a thought, I launched every single weapon. A barrage of fiery blades, crackling with lightning, shot out of the spatial pocket like bolts of pure energy, each moving at a speed so fast it was almost undetectable. The swords struck before the man even had time to react. Over a hundred fire swords pierced his body, leaving deep, gaping holes and scattering his form into countless pieces. "Just die already!" I shouted in fury, my frustration boiling over. This was getting infuriating. How in the world could this thing still be alive? How dare it refuse me and keep clinging to life? This was unacceptable. I shot high into the air, my body vibrating with pure anger. I focused all of my chaos energy into one small orb, a concentrated, destructive force that would end this. "Today, I, Lee Gaon, the Demon Empress, will end your life!" I declared, my voice cold and filled with authority. "I don''t care what you were in this world before. This world now belongs to its new inhabitants, and your time as a senior has ended. Thank you for your service." Before the beast could regenerate, I sent the small black hole hurtling toward him. Even before it reached its target, the pull of the black hole began to devour everything in its path. I could feel the power surging through me, the connection between us pulsing as I watched him struggle. The man was finally dying¡ªthere was no escape now. He had no choice but to accept his fate. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At least, that''s what I thought. Suddenly, the world around us began to tremble. The earth cracked and shuddered as everything rushed into the man, as if the world itself was being pulled into him. Only a small layer of ground remained beneath our feet. The beast was fighting with everything he had left, his power resisting my black hole as the world crumbled beneath him. This shattered world was as good as dead now. I felt his defiance, his desire to resist until the very end. Fine, I thought. I will accept your struggle. I watched as the beast fought against the black hole with everything he had, his energy crackling through the air like a storm. But it wasn''t enough. My resolve hardened, and I formed another black hole in my hand, drawing on the last of my soul power. This was it. If this failed, there would be no coming back for me. I would be left too weak to continue, and the consequences would be beyond what I could even imagine. The second black hole connected with the first, its insatiable hunger devouring everything in its wake. The man was quickly pulled inside, but something happened that I didn''t expect. The black holes, powerful and uncontrollable, began to spiral wildly. I couldn''t rein them in¡ªthey were not listening to me anymore. They continued to consume everything, pulling in more of the space around us, threatening to swallow this entire reality. I realized with a cold shock that if I didn''t stop them soon, I''d be dragged down with this world as it collapsed. This was no longer a fight for control, it was a battle against my own power, one that had spiraled out of my reach. Suddenly, a system message rushed to my mind. [Congratulations][You have reached level 250][Achievement updated: Slayer of the Demigods][Reward: Demigod Aura] I felt the transformation happening to me. My body pulsed with new strength, power surging through me like a wildfire. But it didn''t matter. I had no choice now. The black holes, fueled by my uncontrolled power, would devour whatever was left of this world. And I had to escape before I was consumed along with it. In desperation, I used Space Shatter, tearing open a rift in reality. The rift formed quickly, a jagged crack in the air that pulled me away, whisking me to a place I thought of first. When I stumbled through the rift, I found myself in the ruins of my broken empire. The place where it all began, my home... But it was no longer the land I remembered. The once grand structures were now nothing more than rubble, overrun by the encroaching greenery. Nature had reclaimed this place, and in its silence, I could feel the weight of my past mistakes pressing down on me. Chapter 216 Goodbye, my family I couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that I had just set something in motion that I might regret later. A cold unease settled in my chest as I thought about the black hole I had created. It felt like a ticking time bomb, one that would eventually come back to consume me. Was this my fate? Would it one day return, seeking to devour this world? Was I really destined to destroy everything I cared about? No. I wouldn''t let that happen. If my own power came back to haunt me, I would destroy it, too. It was mine, after all. I wouldn''t let it destroy the place I cherished. Not this world. Not when I still had a part of me that wanted to protect it. A fire ignited in the hollow part of my heart¡ªone I didn''t even know was there. It burned brightly, pushing away the doubts that had clouded my mind. I didn''t want to destroy this world. I wanted to protect it. After all, what was the purpose of my existence if there was nothing left for me to protect? If I destroyed this world, where would I even go? I was tied to it. I needed to breathe. I needed to feed on souls. I depended on this place for my very survival. It pained me to admit it, but I loved this world. And I hated it at the same time. It had given me the greatest memories, yet it had also taken away everything I held dear. The pain of loss still lingered in my heart, even as I struggled to push it away. "Well..." I murmured to myself, "since I''m here already, I might as well visit a few places." I flapped my wings, the rush of wind lifting me into the air. My thoughts shifted toward my family. Were they still alive in this world? After all these years, the harsh passage of time had likely claimed them, consumed by its tragic fate¡ªthe most insidious poison this world could offer. The inevitability of time was something no one could escape, no matter how powerful they were. I didn''t care about them, not really. I just wanted to see their graves¡ªif they even had one. After all, I couldn''t help but feel the need to say goodbye, just one more time. The next time I would return... who knew when that would be? A hundred years? A thousand? Time was a strange thing for someone like me. With each advancement in my cultivation, my lifespan stretched longer, and I had already guessed that I would live for at least one hundred thousand years, maybe even more. And the thought of that future... it was a lonely one. Within seconds, I reached Zeltra City. It had once been a small village, nothing more than a handful of huts and roads. Well, maybe it was a bit bigger than that back in the day, but it was still just a small village. Now, however, it had grown into a massive city, an empire in its own right. I had heard that the current leader was a young man¡ªLee Jin-ho. The name struck a chord in me, and a strange feeling rose in my chest. He looked so much like my brother had when he was little. Could it be? Was he my nephew? Or perhaps my grandnephew? I wasn''t sure, but the connection felt undeniable. Still, I would not reveal myself to him. It didn''t matter who he was. As long as he did well, that was all that mattered. "I should go see them now..." I muttered to myself, my eyes turning toward the massive graveyard in the distance, situated just outside the city. A solemn place, far removed from the noise of the bustling city. Flapping my wings, I soared toward the graveyard, the wind rushing past me. I landed in the quiet, sacred space, the air heavy with the weight of time. Slowly, I moved from grave to grave, each one a small marker of a life once lived. And then, after what felt like an eternity, I found them¡ªmy family''s final resting place. There it stood, the massive grave and the towering gravestone standing as a testament to the lives that had once been. It was decorated with such intricate beauty, it had to hold great significance, a symbol of something more. Something special. Something I couldn''t fully comprehend. "Here lies the beloved family of the founder of everything and the Great Empress Lee Gaon, who reigned supreme in this world. This world mourns the family she had lost, and their names shall be etched into the history of the world." The words carved into the stone struck me like a sudden wave, and I felt my heart ripple, though I couldn''t explain why. The tears started to roll down my cheeks, warm and unexpected. Why am I crying? I asked myself. I don''t care about them, I never did. They abandoned me¡­ So why? I looked at the names, their epitaphs etched forever into the world''s history, and it felt like something deep within me had been unlocked¡ªsomething buried under years of pain and resentment. {RIP: Lee Seok-jin, Before the world - 20 New World} {RIP: Lee Hae-kyung, Before the world - 34 New World} S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {RIP: Lee Nuri, Before the world - 67 New World} "God bless the emperor Nuri and his family. We hope that this world will one day remember his extraordinary achievements and sacrifice to take on his sister''s throne and her burdens." I couldn''t hold it anymore. My legs gave out beneath me, and I dropped to my knees, my hand reaching out to touch the cold gravestone. I wondered why I had come here. Why now? But as my fingers traced the engraving, my heart clenched in a way I couldn''t ignore. Why does it hurt so much? Maybe I still loved them, a small part of me that I never allowed myself to acknowledge. Perhaps I should have never come here at all. Yet, strangely, I felt a sense of peace settle in my chest. They had lived well, they had their lives, and in the end, they were at rest. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Perhaps, in some way, they had found the peace I had never allowed myself to claim. "Goodbye... Mom... Dad... Little brother... Please rest in peace" Chapter 217 Rushing to Rescue a Useless Slave I couldn''t move. Time seemed to stretch on endlessly as I knelt there, my hand still pressed against the gravestone. This entire area was so quiet¡ªdevoid of any human presence. Perhaps, in this world, it was too much for anyone to visit the graves of the fallen. The battle for life was unceasing, after all. Every day, people went out to hunt beasts, yet only a few ever returned. It was a dangerous job, and only the strongest warriors would leave the safety of their homes, willing to risk their lives. It was perfect for me. I could stay here, with my family, for as long as I needed. The memories of my childhood flooded my mind, overwhelming me in waves. And with them, the tears wouldn''t stop. Each drop felt like a reflection of the pain buried deep inside me. The sharper I became, the more I grew in power, the more it hurt. It was as if my soul was bleeding, the pain deep and raw. It stabbed into my chest, sharp and unrelenting, as if digging all the way down to the hollow depths of my heart. That hollow heart that seemed to have no end, no warmth. Yet, in that moment, I wished it would fill up again. I wished it would beat once more, as it once had, full of life and full of hope. But the truth was, the more I advanced, the more tragic this life of mine became. The more I realized that no matter how far I went, no matter how powerful I became, I would always be searching for something I had lost long ago. Something I would never find again. "I will rise high in this world," I whispered, my voice carried on the wind, a promise to the family I had lost. "And when the time comes for me to reach the heavens, I will dominate them as well. Watch me from up there. I promise to show you how your daughter proves herself to be the best once again." A deep sigh escaped me, the weight of my words pressing on my chest. "Yet during that time, please, don''t judge me anymore. Don''t let other souls blind your love for me, if you ever had any for me. And please¡­ let the god, if one exists, know that I''ll come for him, and force him to return you to me. For now, rest. Until one day, I can bring you back to life. All of you¡­" My voice trailed off into the sky, lost in the wind, as I prepared to leave. I heard voices approaching, and I knew I couldn''t stay. I didn''t wish to be seen here, not like this. If anyone recognized me, it would be a complication I didn''t need. There weren''t many left from my generation, only the ones who stood at the top now, the leaders of the world. Those who would tremble beneath my power. But I wasn''t strong enough yet. Not nearly. I still had loose ends to take care of, and I needed to reach a level where even the creator couldn''t save them. That was my goal. And nothing would stand in my way. I flapped my wings, and in an instant, I was gone, like a phantom, never having been there in the first place. The world was none the wiser to my presence. The only trace I left behind was a small engraving on my family''s grave. "I had always loved you all¡ªLee Gaon." I could still feel the aura of my slave somewhere in the distance, a faint pulse that called to me, yet even as I drew closer to the Empire of the Golden Phoenix, I realized something. His aura was no longer present. And as I neared the once-mighty city, I discovered the grim truth. The Empire, once a beacon of power standing proudly in the heart of the forest, was now nothing but ashes. What the hell happened here? The thought clawed at me, frustration and concern bubbling up inside. Did the enemy attack again? Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire I had to know. After all, this place wasn''t just a city¡ªit was something I had worked tirelessly to build, to shape into an empire I could be proud of. To see it reduced to nothing¡­ it struck at something deep inside me, a mixture of anger and helplessness. I scanned the wreckage, my eyes sweeping across the ruins. I could feel it, though¡ªthe faint trace of Han Seungho''s aura lingering in the mountainous area, about a thousand kilometers to the east. The energy was weaker now, almost fading with every passing second. There was only one explanation: he was either caught in a battle, or he was dying from old age. But the city''s remains were still fresh, the destruction too recent. That could only mean one thing¡ªhe was in the midst of a fight, somewhere out there, struggling against an enemy. I couldn''t wait. My wings flared out as I propelled myself into the air, my speed unparalleled. I covered the distance quickly, the world blurring around me. His aura beckoned, though weak, and I pushed myself harder, the need to reach him growing with every beat of my wings. I didn''t really care whether he lived or died, after all, Han Seungho was a piece of shit, after all. But he was my property. And those who dared to kill what was mine would need my permission first. No one touched my belongings without consequence. Soon, I reached a wide and long mountain range, its landscape bathed in an unnatural red hue, casting an eerie glow over everything. It was unlike anything I had seen before. And there, in the midst of this strange terrain, I saw him. A man in bright, flashy armor, fighting off ten attackers. All of them seemed to be over level 100, their powers pulsing with an intensity that made it clear this was no ordinary skirmish. I didn''t waste a second. My wings flared, propelling me forward with blinding speed. In a heartbeat, I was in the thick of the battle. With a swift motion, I reached out and grabbed one of the attackers, a man with striking blue hair, and lifted him into the air by his throat. He dangled like a helpless chicken, his feet kicking as he struggled for breath. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fight came to an immediate halt. The remaining attackers froze, eyes wide with shock, as I hovered above them, the world around us silent except for the pounding of my cold heart. Chapter 218 - 218: A Promise of Mass Destruction Immediately, all of the people froze, their expressions a mixture of shock and disbelief. But the most shocked of them all was Han Seungho, who quickly dropped to his knees. His face was much older now, a harsh reminder of the time that had passed. He looked like he was in his mid-forties, the years etched into his features. "M-m-mas-MASTER!" Han Seungho stammered, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and what I could only assume was relief. "I thought you were dead! Master! You... YOU! What happened to you?! What happened to the rest, and what about Lee Seo-yeon...? Is she...?" His words tumbled out in a frantic rush, and I could see the hope in his eyes. It was clear he no longer cared about the battle. The weight of his questions hung in the air, and I could sense the deep pain in him. That poor bastard, who had once been a womanizer, had clearly fallen for one girl and couldn''t forget her. In a strange way, I thought perhaps he''d changed for the better. "I''ll explain later," I said coldly, my voice cutting through the air like ice. "Now tell me, are these the fools responsible for destroying your empire?" I could feel the tension rising as the group around me slowly raised their weapons, glaring at me with hostility. "Who the hell are you? And how dare you interfere in our affairs, you damn trash?!" one of the men in silver armor and a golden sword shouted, his face twisted with anger. "We will force you into submission!" Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Before he could even move, he rushed toward me with blinding speed. But in the next instant, his body stopped mid-air. His eyes widened in confusion as his body went limp and fell to the ground, lifeless. In my hand, a small orb of darkness pulsed with a cold, malevolent energy, radiating the essence of a fresh soul, one that didn''t even realize it was dead yet. This was my power now, the power to control life and death with a mere thought. These weaklings could be erased at any moment. One flicker of my will, and their souls would leave their bodies, offering themselves to me. I held the orb high in the air, and in front of everyone''s eyes, I opened my mouth. Slowly, deliberately, I licked the soul, its essence sweet and tender, treating it as if it were some sickening candy, then swallowed it whole. The power surged through me, revitalizing, consuming. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that moment, the remaining attackers panicked, their eyes wide with fear as they turned to flee. But they didn''t get far. Invisible chains snapped into place, locking them in place with no hope of escape. "And where the hell do you think you''re going?" I said in a voice so cold, so bone-chilling, it seemed to freeze the very air around us. The remaining nine men froze, their faces pale as they realized they were trapped. Fear, pure, unrelenting fear, radiated from them, and I basked in it. I could see their terror, their every muscle tensed, every breath shallow. And I reveled in it. The sensation was intoxicating. I loved it so much that a dark part of me wanted to torment them, to drag out their pain, to make them suffer as I had. Right now, I needed it more than anything. All the hatred and anger that had built up within me, all of it surged to the surface. These fools had given themselves to me, offering up their lives in service of my fury. And I would make them pay for it. "So? Are they?" I asked coldly, my gaze turning toward my slave as I watched him, his face lighting up with excitement at how effortlessly I had dealt with one of the opponents. "Y-Yes, master!" Han Seungho stammered, his voice filled with a mix of awe and sadness. "All twenty of the most powerful nations around here formed an alliance to take us down. And when they attacked, I lost all my people..." I could hear the genuine sorrow in his voice as he spoke. "I managed to slay ten of their most powerful warriors, but the remaining ten fled, and here I took my final stand against them. But if you hadn''t shown up so suddenly, master... I might have lost my life..." "Shut up!" one of the remaining men shouted, his voice trembling but still defiant. Despite his fear, he managed to keep his confidence, and I could see the fire in his eyes. "When our leaders come here, all of you will die! Hahaha! They''re the top of this world! All of them are in the top 50 leaderboards, and none of you stand a chance!" He laughed arrogantly, but his words did little to faze me. I watched him, his bravado still intact, even as fear clung to him like a second skin. I could understand his confidence. More and more people were reaching level 100, pushing past the limits, finding new ways to break through the barriers. But did any of them know where I stood in this world? Pathetic. "Do you even know who she is?!" Han Seungho shouted, his voice desperate, trying to make them understand. "She is the one and only¡ª!" "Enough!" I interrupted sharply, my tone cold as ice. "They don''t need to know. Nobody needs to know about it. Let them see for themselves, and let their leaders react as they will. Then, we will pay a visit to all twenty empires. Each one of them will suffer a fate worse than yours did," I said, a dark smile creeping onto my face. "I can promise you that much." I could feel the weight of my words settle into the air, thick with menace. "Today, all of them will be wiped off the map. And those who think they stand a chance¡ª" I paused, letting the silence stretch between us. "They''d better prepare to watch their deaths come. And when it does, they won''t be joining the other side. No, they''ll join me, in my belly." A chilling laugh escaped me, the sound like a predator reveling in its victory, its feast. It echoed in the air, the promise of destruction now undeniable. Chapter 219 - 219: Arrival of the Big Shots I could feel the air around me freeze, not physically, but emotionally. A stillness hung in the air, thick with dread. Nobody dared to move, not even an inch, after my words. The entire group stood frozen, their eyes fixed on me, the weight of fear pressing down on them like a heavy blanket. It was as if the world itself had stopped, and all that remained was me, the one who held the power. Now, I waited. I waited for the leaders of the kingdoms and empires that had plotted against my slave to show themselves. I wasn''t in a rush. I wasn''t going to chase them down. No, they would come to me. I was prepared for whatever came next. I''m a good owner, after all, I thought, the words tasting strange in my mind. Though, maybe that''s a little weird to say¡­ I chuckled softly, the sound eerie in the silence. Anyway, I thought, my smile fading into something far colder, I will protect him. And I will take my revenge. Nobody¡ªno one¡ªcan mess with the people I swear to defend. I looked around, and that''s when I felt it¡ªthe air began to tremble, the energy shifting, growing heavier with every passing second. Multiple auras were approaching at a rapid pace, a clear sign that they sensed something was wrong here. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One by one, they surrounded me, forming a circle in the air. All of them were over level 150, their power palpable as they descended with an air of authority. Their eyes locked onto me, and I could feel them scanning me, sizing me up with no regard for the respect I deserved. It was as if they didn''t even care, as if they had no qualms about inspecting me without my permission. How rude, I thought, the sting of their disregard settling under my skin. Maybe I''ve been silent for too long... Maybe they think they rule this world now. A dark smile curled at the edges of my lips. Well, time to beat some idiots up. "This¡­ who is she?" Several voices gasped in surprise as they caught a glimpse of my stats. I could see the shock in their eyes, their bodies trembling as they took a few cautious steps back, trying to distance themselves from the undeniable power they were witnessing. Some of them recognized me¡ªone of them was a woman I had met a long time ago. She looked a bit older now, but there was no mistaking her. Lorena Ebenhain. I watched her face flash with both anger and fear as she realized who stood before her. "Lee Gaon¡­" she whispered my name, and I returned her gaze with a smile so warm, so unsettling, that I could see her eyes widen in terror. She almost turned to flee, but something kept her rooted to the spot. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire "Hello," I said softly, but my voice held an icy edge. "And I welcome all of you to the party of death. Today, I, Lee Gaon, shall destroy the twenty kingdoms and show you all how your people suffer before they die. Do you think I look demonic? Heh¡­ I am a demon, after all." I flashed them a cold smile, the kind that made the air feel even colder. In response to my words, I saw their confidence falter¡ªat first. But then, slowly, they regained their composure. Their abilities began to surge around them, and they lifted into the air, each one preparing to strike. They thought they could combine their attacks, overwhelm me, kill me. Stupid idiots... I muttered coldly under my breath. With a simple thought, I reached out and grabbed the air itself, twisting it around me. The very laws of nature bent to my will, and in an instant, I returned all of their attacks right back to them. Did they think their pathetic systems and their feeble tricks could match me? Pfft¡­ Several of the attackers lost limbs in an instant, their screams filling the air as the attacks they had launched turned against them. A few others merely scoffed, managing to block their own attacks with some effort, but the fear in their eyes was undeniable. They knew, deep down, that they stood no chance against me¡ªnot individually, not even if they banded together. They could feel it, the overwhelming strength I commanded. And just like that, they fled. Boring... I thought, a sense of amusement flickering through me. This had become too easy, almost predictable. But I didn''t let them go. With a single thought, I shackled them in place, the invisible chains locking their bodies in place, leaving them no room for escape. I split myself into clones, each one taking position around them, my scythe resting gently on the neck of every last one of them. My clones spoke in unison, their voices cold and commanding, "One move and your head flies." The chilling words echoed in every language the invaders could understand. The majority of them were Korean, but there were others¡ªforeigners who had no business here. German, Chinese, Japanese, and Italian. They had come, invaded these lands, and pushed their territories into what had once been ours. But now, they would learn their lesson. If the other fools were too afraid to stand up to them, I would. "Please! I can pay you a lot of money! Anything you need!" A woman with bright blue hair screamed, her voice full of desperation. "You want part of my empire? Take it! Take all of it! Just let me go!" I didn''t even flinch at her plea. There was no point in negotiating with someone who had already lost their humanity, someone who had willingly embraced the demonic path. She was beyond reason. I turned my gaze to another woman, her beautiful, silky black hair flowing like a dark waterfall. I could sense her power¡ªlevel 200, strong, yet trembling with fear. Her voice rang out with clarity, cutting through the air like a blade. "There''s no point in begging," she said coldly. "She will not listen. If we want to live, we must fight." I watched them closely. Their eyes were filled with fear and defiance, but there was no escape from the fate I had planned. Chapter 220 - 220: A Little Tournament "You must be confident," I said, my voice chillingly calm, "Fine. I''ll let you fight my clone." A wicked smile curled at the edges of my lips. "If you win, you can go. But if you lose, you will cut off your own head before everyone here, or I will grant you a death so painful, you''ll beg for mercy." I could see the hesitation in their eyes. The tension in the air thickened. "Do you dare to take on this offer?" I asked loudly. "I do!" "I do!" "I do as well!" "On my blood, I swear I''ll easily win this fight!" "If brother fights, I will as well!" Their voices rang out in unison, five of them in total and each one confident they could defeat a mere clone of mine. They were so sure of themselves. What they didn''t know, however, was that my clones weren''t just vessels of the system anymore. I had infused them with my soul energy, making them far more powerful than anything they could imagine. They were about to be in for a rude awakening. "I commend your confidence," I said, my tone dripping with amusement. "Anybody else?" I looked around at the remaining attackers, my gaze sweeping across them. But none of them stood up, none dared to challenge me. "No?" I shook my head, feigning disappointment. "What a pity. That was your only chance to survive. I will kill you all anyway, so why not?" My words hit like a thunderclap, shattering their resolve. The fire in their hearts stirred¡ªfear, anger, desperation. One by one, they nodded their heads, their earlier bravado quickly slipping away. Heh, I thought with a cold smirk, Maybe this will be more entertaining than I thought. "I think this will be a great show. How wonderful!" I said, my voice dripping with amusement. I waved my hand in the air, trying to grab their attention. "Listen, listen! Hey, all of you, look here." I needed them to focus, to understand that they were helpless in this situation. "I can''t have chaos in here," I continued, the words rolling off my tongue with a cold precision, "so we''ll do it one by one. Who wants to go first?" My eyes landed on a man with a black tiara on his head. His hair was long and blonde, and he had a delicate, almost feminine appearance. But I could tell from his stats that he was a man. He wore a black robe, concealing his form, but his confidence wasn''t hiding anything. "You," I said, pointing directly at him. "You''ll be first." I paused for a moment, my voice turning mocking. "Name yourself to everyone, and tell me why I should spare you. Perhaps you''ll be able to persuade me to let you go without the fight." I laughed wildly, the sound echoing in the tense air. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Piss off!" he spat back, his voice soft, almost womanly. I grinned, my amusement sharpening. "Alright then." Without another word, I sent my clone to attack. The black scythe came crashing down on him. He tried to block with his sword, its flames flickering with power. It was a formidable weapon, but who did he think he was? If you want to defeat my clones, you''ll need more than just brute force, I thought, watching as he struggled. In an instant, the clone''s strike cleaved through him, cutting him in half effortlessly. The man''s body fell to the ground, lifeless. My clone, without hesitation, sucked his soul from his body and sent it straight to me. I nodded in approval at my clone. "Thank you." Then, I bounced the soul in my hands, letting it roll in the air as I glanced at the terrified onlookers. "This is your fate," I said, the words like a cold whisper in the silence that followed. "Careful!" One of the men I had captured earlier screamed, his voice trembling. "She can suck your soul out and eat it!" I watched as the eyes of those around us flashed with even more fear, their courage faltering as the reality of their situation set in. They knew, deep down, that they were nothing more than playthings in my hands, their fates already sealed. "Hahaha! Thank you for the compliment," I laughed, the sound mocking and cold. "Anyway, next person. Come forward." With a gesture, I made my clone release someone I had been waiting to face, someone I longed to see die in front of my eyes. The moment she stepped forward, I could already feel her fire, her defiance. Perfect, I thought. "You already know my name," the German woman spat, her voice filled with hatred and fire. "Lee Gaon. I will not introduce myself, and I will not beg for mercy. You''re not worth it. You are the scourge of this world, the villain of this world, and one day, you will die a painful death¡ªso painful that you will beg for it!" Her words were fiery, and the anger in her voice was almost... admirable. I smiled, savoring the challenge. Fine, fine. This is better than I thought. "Since we have a history from before," I said, stepping forward with a cold, calculating gaze, "I''ll let you fight the real me. You know what? I''ll give you five attacks. Do whatever you want. I won''t fight back." I could see her eyes flare with disbelief and anger, but I wasn''t done yet. "Do you think I''m arrogant?" I chuckled darkly. "No, sweetie. I''m just better than you. And you already knew that when I wrecked havoc in your empire before. After this, I''ll finish my work, for good this time." Almost instantly, over ten thousand black swords, each burning with fiery flames, materialized in the air around me. They swarmed in, all aimed directly at me, a deadly barrage from every direction. "Don''t forget," the German woman shouted, her voice seething with rage, "you said it yourself, you bitch! Five attacks and no defense. And this is... only one attack. Die!" Her voice rang with confidence as the blades drew closer. The fire blazing from their edges flickered ominously, their power radiating with intent to kill. But to me? It was nothing more than a mere inconvenience. A smile curled at the corners of my lips as I watched the blades close in on me, the excitement in my chest rising. These pathetic attempts weren''t even enough to scratch my skin. Did she think she was a demigod-level beast? How laughable. I stood still, my eyes never leaving Lorena''s, watching as her expression twisted with desperation and hatred. And then, as the swords hit me, they shattered upon contact, the fire flickering out with no more than a feeble whimper. The impact barely registered against my skin, a mere ripple in the air. I could feel the shattered remains of her attack fall away, and yet my gaze remained fixed on Lorena. I wanted to see the moment her spirit broke. Chapter 221 - 221: They Are Back... "Is that all you''ve got?" I taunted, my voice dripping with mockery. "Come on, you can do better. Weren''t you supposed to be a powerful and almighty ruler? Show me everything you''ve got. You have four more attacks." I flashed her a mocking smile, savoring the tension in the air. Around me, I could see the others'' jaws drop in disbelief. They had been so sure of themselves, believing they were invincible in this world. But they had forgotten one crucial truth: there''s always someone stronger. And me? I never forgot that fact. I knew there were those out there more powerful than me, but these people? They were weak, pitifully so. They were nothing compared to me. Just garbage I had to clean up. I didn''t know where this overwhelming arrogance was coming from, but it felt... right, in this moment. They were targeting my friends. They had destroyed the empire I had worked so hard to stabilize. And now, they thought they could step all over me? No... Not today. Everyone in this world would learn to fear me. A sharp glint flashed in my eyes, the fire of resolve burning brighter within me. I wasn''t going to let any of them escape. Not even one insect would be able to run away. I could see the expression on Lorena''s face, and I loved it. Her eyes were wide with fury, filled with so much rage it looked like she was about to lose her mind. She stared at me like she wanted to rip me to pieces, but the harsh reality of the situation hit her hard. She realized, far too late, that she didn''t have the power to do so. "DIE! DIE! DIE!" Lorena screamed at the top of her lungs, her voice shrill and filled with frantic desperation. With every scream, she threw herself into the fight, pushing her body to the limit. One attack after another, each one strong enough to shatter mountains and part seas, came crashing toward me. But I didn''t flinch. I didn''t even move. Her attacks felt like nothing more than a tickle. No matter what she cast, no matter how much power she poured into each blow, it was as if the universe itself bent to my will, and her efforts were meaningless. I simply brushed them off, watching her struggle in vain. "Are you done?" I asked coolly, my voice dripping with disdain. With ease, I caught her blade between my two fingers, feeling her struggle to pull it free. She was fighting with everything she had, but it was laughable. I gave her a wild, mocking smile. Before she could react, my tail shot out, crashing into her face with the force of a wrecking ball, sending her tumbling down the mountain. The ground shattered beneath the impact, dust and debris flying into the air. In a blur, I was on her again, my body moving with an effortless grace that left no time for her to recover. In an instant, I had her by the throat, lifting her into the sky. She thrashed in my grip, struggling to escape, but it was all in vain. "So," I said, my voice icy, "your time is up. Did you have fun? Where did all that arrogance go?" I slapped her across the face, the impact jolting her out of her disoriented state. "Just... kill... me..." she whimpered, blood spilling from her mouth. Her teeth were shattered, her jaw caved in from the force. The sight should have been unsettling, but I felt nothing. That sensation¡ªcompassion, empathy¡ªhad long since faded. To me, killing was like second nature now. It no longer stirred a single shred of guilt. Was I always like this? I wondered, my mind wandering. A psychopath that hadn''t yet awakened? Or did this world shape me into this monster? I wasn''t sure. Perhaps it was a bit of both. Or maybe I had just adapted to the world where the strong eat the weak. After all, when you have the power, you can do whatever you want without consequences. Even in my old world, the superpower countries had done whatever they wished, bullying the weaker nations. That was the way of life¡ªthe unspoken rule. And there was nothing anyone could do to change it. We either adapted, or we went against those who were stronger. But in this world... I was the strongest. And unless the Creator himself showed up... Who could stop me? I didn''t need to wait long for an answer. A rift opened in the sky, splitting it wide, and a blinding white light poured through it. A figure descended, draped in all white, his long hair cascading down like snow, gleaming with an almost ethereal glow. I knew him. I knew him far too well. He was the source of all my suffering, the one who had tormented me, who had turned my world upside down. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sharp, bitter flash of happiness lit up Lorena''s eyes when she saw him. Does she think she''s saved? I felt the surge of hatred rise within me. Without a second thought, I tightened my grip around her throat. The pressure was unbearable, but at her level, it wouldn''t kill her. I didn''t need to kill her¡ªno, I had a better fate for her. With a swift motion, I ripped her soul out, consuming it in one swift, brutal action. "Hello, Jeong Suhan..." I said, my voice icy, each word laced with venom. He smiled back at me, a small, almost knowing grin. Our battle is not over yet, I thought, a strange mix of anticipation and dread stirring within me. He had come, knocking on my door, willingly. But then something jolted me, a sudden realization that struck deep into my core. My eyes widened in disbelief. How is that possible? How is he alive? My mind screamed in panic, but before I could process the thought, another figure stepped from behind him. Nam Ji-ho... Lightning crackled around him, arcing wildly through the air, like an uncontrollable storm. "Hello, Lee Gaon," he greeted me indifferently, his voice cold, as if we were meeting on casual terms. "So we meet again." The hair on the back of my neck stood on end, and the full weight of the situation sank in. This... I realized with growing horror that it had to be the Creator''s doing. Chapter 222 - 222: True Power vs. Borrowed Power My body wouldn''t stop shaking but not from fear. Yes, it was horrifying how the man I had killed myself had come back to life like it was nothing, but what made my body tremble with uncontrollable excitement was the thought that I could kill them all over again. The feeling surged through me like wildfire, a twisted exhilaration at the idea of bringing them down once more. "The great white angel is here, and his most loyal companion, the thunder god... We are saved, the heroes are here to slay the demon!" I could hear someone in the crowd shout, their voice trembling with hope. Heroes? I thought, my lips curling into a sneer. Those two clowns? I couldn''t believe my ears. What happened here while I was away? How had these two clowns become some sort of world saviors? "Everything''s going to be okay now," Jeong Suhan''s voice rang out, loud and full of unshakable confidence. "I can promise that much. Not a single person will die under my watch. I, Jeong Suhan, will stop this evil demon. Her villainous days end today." His words were full of warmth and assurance, as if he actually believed he could make a difference. The absurdity of it made me laugh, though the sound was cold and bitter. He had no idea what he was up against. "Hahahaha!" I laughed uncontrollably, my voice echoing with amusement. "Wait, wait, wait, wait... let me catch my breath... wow... that was the most amazing show... hahaha!" It was the funniest thing I had ever heard coming from his lips. His words, his bravado¡ªhe truly believed he could stand against me. "Do you really think you''re some world savior? That you''re invincible? Ohh... this is going to be so good¡­" I couldn''t help but mock him further. With a single motion, I reached out my hand. In an instant, five souls flew into my grasp, and five bodies plummeted lifelessly to the ground, their lives snuffed out in a blink. "So, who wouldn''t die today?" I asked coldly, my laughter fading into a chilling smile. "Not even a single soul, hahaha. Jeong Suhan, you''re a fool. You should''ve trained for another million years if you wanted even the slightest chance of challenging me. Even if the two of you teamed up, you''re nothing but garbage in front of me." I watched his face fall, the smile draining from his features. "And now? I''m not even that interested in killing you anymore. This ruins the fun¡­" In an instant, my clones moved. All at once, they acted¡ªswift, deadly, their blades slicing through throats with surgical precision. One by one, every person fell, lifeless, as their blood stained the air. Only my slave remained standing. I didn''t let him linger. With a swift motion, one of my clones led him away from the carnage, protecting him from the aftermath. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lee Gaon, you..." Nam Ji-ho began, but Jeong Suhan cut him off, his voice filled with cold determination. "You''ve truly become a demon," Jeong Suhan spat, his words laced with venom. "A poison to this world and its balance. Today, I will make sure you can''t leave. If I don''t stop you, the Creator will be mad at me again. I can''t have that. After all, I''m the main character in this world. I will win in the end, no matter what you do. I can''t die. I will have my victory. And you... from today on, you are my villain. I will make sure you die." Before I could even react, his body exploded in a burst of white light, blinding and intense, so bright that it seemed to tear apart the very air around us. The light shot into the sky above, and in that moment, I understood the source of his newfound confidence. The boundless sky itself seemed to respond, supporting him as the light connected, flooding his body with power. Despite his level still being around 240, he was rising in strength at an alarming rate. "You see," Jeong Suhan continued, his voice tinged with insanity, "soul power is the reason why the Creator loves this world so much. It can do magical things. And he taught me how to connect to this world. Does your little woman brain even comprehend what that means?" He shook his head with condescension, his eyes filled with smug arrogance. "Of course, it doesn''t." His gaze sharpened as he looked at me, the madness flickering in his eyes. "I am not at the level of Soul Fuse, the stage where the elite of the world once walked," he sneered. "And you? You''re nothing but someone who can only rely on the system. You''re nothing in my eyes." His eyes locked onto mine as if I were already dead, a twisted sense of superiority radiating from him. "So you can only borrow external power? What a loser..." I laughed coldly, the words dripping with mockery. "Shut up, bitch!" Nam Ji-ho interjected angrily, his voice filled with frustration. "Sir, you don''t need to stain your hands with her, let me do the honor of taking revenge. I beg you." I could see the desperation in his eyes, the fear clawing at him, but it was no use. "Tsk¡­ fine," Jeong Suhan sighed, his tone dripping with disdain. "But make it quick. We don''t have all day. We need to attend the feast of the Outer Gods. If we miss it, the Master will kill us himself..." His words hung in the air, and I couldn''t help but wonder if they were really this confident that I wouldn''t walk out of here alive, to the point where they revealed such sensitive information to me. Fools... I watched Nam Ji-ho connect to the world, his aura rising. Soul Fuse stage¡ªimpressive, but it wasn''t enough. I couldn''t believe these two had grown so strong, and I knew, without a doubt, that I had to kill them today. If I didn''t, they would keep pestering me in the future. And those arrogant smiles of theirs? It made my blood boil. Suddenly, their smiles faltered. Without warning, I let my power explode in full force, a true manifestation of Soul Fuse stage, a power rooted in the laws of the world itself, something they couldn''t even begin to comprehend. The force crashed into them like a tidal wave, shattering their connection to the world and tearing them out of the Soul Fuse stage. I smirked, realizing just how much I had gained. Absorbing some of the laws of heavenly punishment had opened my eyes to how the world truly functioned. I had gained an understanding that they could never possess. Today... would be the end of the two people who had been escaping me for so long. Chapter 223 - 223: Toying with Nam Ji-ho I stared happily at their faces, savoring every flicker of shock, fear, and despair. Watching their confidence shatter and their spirits break was the sweetest reward. I wondered, without that precious supply of power, how strong could these idiots possibly remain? Who would save them now? But soon, to my surprise, their expressions twisted into arrogant smiles. "We expected at least that much from you," Jeong Suhan sneered mockingly. "Do you really think you''ve already won? You might be stronger than us individually right now, but this world only supports me. I am the world itself! Who gave you permission to cut off our supply like that!?" His scream rang out, wild and crazed, echoing with insanity. I could see clearly how desperately he wanted to tear me apart, just as deeply as I longed to devour him. Suddenly, another surge of blinding white light cascaded down from the sky, brighter and more intense than before. This time, I understood immediately, that I had no way to cut off the overwhelming torrent of power flooding into him. Even worse, this power felt different: stronger, purer, and accompanied by an oppressive force aimed directly at me, as if declaring my unworthiness to stand before the man who now bathed in its glory. My heart tightened as I felt this new wave of power pressing down, urging me to kneel. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire But I refused. No matter what, I would never yield. "Interesting¡­" I spoke calmly, unfazed by the overwhelming force radiating from my enemies. "Just what did the Creator do to make the two of you this powerful? Perhaps this is for the best. I was getting bored standing at the top, hunting demigod-level beasts all by myself. And yet, the two of you came knocking at my door¡ªdon''t ever forget that." My scythe danced effortlessly in my hands, and behind me formed a massive, dark silhouette, it was a towering manifestation of myself. I had spent countless hours honing this technique; an avatar born from my soul, standing fifteen meters tall. Its presence alone amplified my power, mirroring every strike, and on my command, it could shatter mountains, part seas, and erase everything in its path. Hehe... I''m proud of it. Yet, I wasn''t the only one wielding newfound strength. In the blink of an eye, a lightning domain engulfed me, crackling with fierce, untamed energy. Each bolt lashed out like sharp tongues licking hungrily at my skin. But I had unfortunate news for Nam Ji-ho: when it came to lightning control, I was every bit his equal, perhaps even superior. His lightning stung slightly, but it posed no real threat. Still, he moved within it at blinding speeds, his spear bursting from the shadow of a lightning bolt, aimed directly at my throat. Effortlessly, I dodged, moving gracefully through his domain as if it were my own playground. My scythe sliced through the void in retaliation, forcing him to desperately block with everything he had. The collision sent shockwaves rippling through the air. While the lightning domain remained intact, Nam Ji-ho himself was hurled violently backward, tumbling through the air from the force of my strike. A cold smile spread across my face. This battle had just begun, and I was eager to show them the true depth of my power. "That''s enough, Nam Ji-ho. You stand no chance alone." Jeong Suhan interrupted sharply, a smug arrogance radiating from his every word. His cold gaze slowly drifted back to me, his eyes filled with a repulsive gleam that sent a shiver of disgust down my spine. "I already told you," he continued, his voice dripping with twisted amusement. "You''re not strong enough by yourself. But don''t worry, she''ll soon learn her place beneath me." His lips curled into a sickening smile, one that filled me with a visceral urge to retch. "Isn''t that right, Gaon? Once I break you, you''ll be begging me for mercy¡ªon your knees." My fingers tightened around my scythe, the anger simmering within me threatening to boil over. The nerve of this arrogant bastard. Did he truly believe I would ever submit to someone like him? To a power-hungry clown who valued nothing but his delusions of grandeur? "Oh, you''re right," I replied sweetly, my voice dripping venom. "Today, one of us will learn a lesson. But it won''t be me." His grin widened, perversely delighted by my defiance. I could see it in his eyes¡ªthe twisted thrill he derived from trying to dominate others. A true monster, cloaked in the disguise of a savior. "What a sharp tongue¡­" Jeong Suhan sneered, eyes narrowing dangerously. "Nam Ji-ho, stay hidden and support me from the shadows, as always. I''ll deal with her myself." Nam Ji-ho hesitated briefly, resentment flashing across his face, but he stepped back obediently, melting into the shadows. It was clear he''d lost his once-brilliant edge; fear and caution had dulled the warrior he used to be. Now, he was little more than a puppet, no longer worthy of my attention¡ªthough I''d gladly sever his strings later. "Alright then, Gaon," Jeong Suhan said, voice oozing with confidence as he stepped forward, his white robes glowing in the brilliant light around him. "Let''s finally end this. Today will mark your downfall." I laughed, a dark sound echoing through the air. The scythe in my hands hummed eagerly, flames dancing fiercely across its blade, hungry for battle. "No, Jeong Suhan. Today marks the day when your arrogance finally burns to ashes. Let me show you just how deep the abyss truly is." Suddenly, the entire world drowned in blinding white, as if all existence had been erased, leaving me suspended in endless nothingness. It felt strange, boundless, and oppressive as if even time itself had decided to chain me down. I didn''t move yet, cautiously observing. Fighting back too recklessly would only make things worse. I knew better than to play into their hands so easily. Then, without any warning, a sharp, piercing pain burst through my chest. A blade-like force entered me and vanished instantly, leaving behind a burning wound. I grimaced slightly, annoyed rather than truly hurt, as my body effortlessly knitted itself back together. My regeneration was now so powerful that anything short of absolute obliteration couldn''t kill me. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 224 - 224: But I regretted that thought almost immediately. Suddenly, invisible blades began slashing at me from every direction, relentlessly cutting my flesh apart into thousands of tiny pieces. Pain flared through me like fire¡ªbut even that agony felt distant, bearable. My wounds continuously sealed themselves, regenerating faster than they could be inflicted, and a twisted smile crept onto my lips. "Interesting¡­" My whisper was cold, dripping with dark amusement. "Is this really all you''ve got?" In that moment, my senses sharpened dramatically. My cold gaze slid to the right, locking precisely onto Jeong Suhan, despite the endless curtain of blinding white separating us. My eyes pierced through his illusion with terrifying precision, as though he was nothing but a frightened rabbit trembling behind a thin veil of grass. I smiled cruelly, my heart beating with quiet excitement. He felt it¡ªI was certain. His arrogance shattered instantly, replaced by unmistakable fear. I inhaled deeply, savoring that familiar scent of terror radiating from him. He had underestimated me again, and it would cost him everything this time. My hand rose slowly, darkness coiling hungrily in my palm until a swirling black hole took shape, eager and merciless. With a swift motion, I launched it forward, tearing through Jeong Suhan''s white domain like a blade cutting through fragile silk. His illusion shattered instantly, the white expanse collapsing into shards like broken glass. A desperate lightning bolt shot toward me from the side, Nam Ji-ho''s pitiful attempt at a rescue, but it was instantly swallowed by my abyss. The bolt detonated inside the orb with a muffled explosion, sending ripples of darkness outward, yet leaving me untouched. I smirked coldly, relishing their futile struggle. Amid the roaring explosion that followed, I silently split a clone away from my body, sending it like a ghost behind Nam Ji-ho. Before he realized what had happened, the cold blade of my scythe rested comfortably against his throat. "You should have learned your lesson when I killed you the first time, Ji-ho," my clone whispered icily into his ear. "Struggle again, and I promise you, your next death will be far more painful." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nam Ji-ho''s golden eyes flashed with rage, humiliation, and fear¡ªa look I''d grown to relish. But my own eyes never left Jeong Suhan. My gaze was icy, emotionless, the piercing stare of a predator who had finally cornered her most delicious prey. Nam Ji-ho erupted into brilliant golden lightning, instantly teleporting himself at least five hundred meters away, clutching his throat and gasping for breath. My lips curled into a chilling smile at the sight. Was this all that remained of the once proud Thunder God? Pathetic. "Go, play with him a little," I commanded my clone casually, sending it streaking across the sky in pursuit. If he couldn''t even handle a mere copy of me, what gave him the delusion he was qualified to fight the original? After all, I had far more important prey to hunt right now. My scythe erupted with darkness as I lunged at Jeong Suhan. The immense shadow figure behind me followed, mirroring every lethal swing. A colossal, pitch-black scythe slashed toward him, radiating a binding darkness that wrapped tightly around his body, constricting his movements like chains forged from the deepest abyss. Jeong Suhan reacted quickly, drawing on a surge of white energy to block my strike. Our attacks collided, causing a shockwave powerful enough to distort space itself. Yet his defenses trembled beneath the overwhelming force. He gritted his teeth and swiftly retreated backward, fleeing from my reach like a frightened rat. What an absolute coward. "Come here, you coward!" My voice echoed with freezing disdain, eyes gleaming dangerously like a beast spotting its prey attempting to slip away. His retreat halted abruptly. He spun around, his expression twisting into madness as white energy erupted from his palms, forming a colossal longsword of pure radiance nearly a hundred meters long. "Heh! Reckless fool, you''ve sealed your fate! Die!" he roared furiously, confidence flooding back into his voice as he swung down the massive blade, slicing apart the sky itself. But his bravado only made my blood boil hotter with excitement. As the colossal sword descended upon me, my blood surged with dark delight, anticipating the thrill of crushing him completely beneath my feet. The towering shadow of my soul, the colossal copy standing behind me, moved in perfect harmony, fiercely intercepting Jeong Suhan''s radiant blade with its scythe. At that exact moment, my true form underwent a sinister transformation, darkness flowing over my body like liquid shadow. Gauntlets of pure blackness wrapped around my hands as I spread my arms, bracing myself to catch the crushing palms descending from the fractured sky above. They slammed down upon me with overwhelming force, driving the air from my lungs and forcing a bitter mouthful of blood past my lips. My bones creaked dangerously, the pressure threatening to crush my very soul. This was not Jeong Suhan''s strength¡ªno, it belonged to someone far more terrifying. My horns glowed intensely, crimson light pulsing as if desperately fueling me with enough strength to endure. In that brief moment of vulnerability, Jeong Suhan suddenly vanished. Before I could react, a cold blade pierced through my chest, penetrating directly into my heart. The pain was sudden and brutal, freezing me in place. I could feel my heartbeat falter and stop. My eyes widened slightly, meeting the gaze of the man I despised more than anyone else in existence. He stood so close that his breath brushed my skin, his expression a mixture of satisfaction and¡ªwas that regret? We locked eyes in silence, neither of us needing words. For just a second, the two massive palms vanished, and my soul avatar dissipated silently behind me. "In the end, I always win¡­ Gaon," Jeong Suhan murmured softly, an irritating sadness in his voice. As if he regretted doing this to me... how utterly disgusting. How dare he pity me now? Gathering the last of my strength, I spat in his face. A cold, defiant smile spread across my lips, even as blood dripped from them. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Go to hell," I whispered, my voice colder than ice. Suddenly, my body trembled violently. The chaotic storm within me awakened, emotions surging wildly as the darkness deep inside roared to life once more. The sinister power of sins rose swiftly, eager and hungry, granting me strength beyond limits, waiting to tear apart the man who thought he''d finally defeated me. Chapter 225 - 225: Unexpected Guest’s Arrival I coughed up more blood, the bitter taste filling my mouth. My heart had been torn open and refused to restart no matter how desperately I tried. The only thing keeping me standing now was my soul energy, frantically rushing to shield my vital organs from collapse. "I wish I could accompany you to the deepest depths of hell, Gaon," Jeong Suhan whispered coldly, wiping my spit off his face with a disgustingly calm smile. With ruthless cruelty, he twisted the blade embedded in my chest, shattering what remained of my heart. A wave of pain washed through me as he pulled the sword free, only to suddenly pull me into an embrace¡ªthis damn bastard. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just die already, you bitch," he whispered gently, mockingly tender. "Die, and let the world finally be safe from the chaos you''re destined to unleash. I''ll stop you. I''ll save this world, even if it costs me my life." Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire I could barely believe the ridiculous words that flowed from his lying mouth, dripping with false heroism. Did people truly fall for this facade? They must be just as foolish as he was. "You will never¡­have your way¡­" I whispered back into his ear, my voice filled with cold hatred. Suddenly, my body ignited with uncontrollable power. The raw energy of sins surged violently through my veins, drowning me in overwhelming envy. Jealousy twisted my soul, screaming to tear him apart. How dare he play the hero while I was painted as the villain, forced into darkness by fate itself? I wouldn''t accept it. Wrath and pride intertwined, fueling the raging storm within me. The world froze around us for just one breath. Then, with a cold, merciless push of my palm, I sent him flying, his ribs collapsing under my strike with a satisfying crunch. "What the hell is that power?!" Nam Ji-ho screamed from the side, panic evident in his voice as he desperately struggled against my clone, which was rapidly gaining the upper hand. I wasn''t exactly sure if he was shouting about my clone''s strength or the terrifying power I''d unleashed moments before¡ªbut honestly, I didn''t really care. The mysterious energy flowing through my veins, the one I named the power of sins, surged within me uncontrollably. It was a wild, chaotic force, born of rage, envy, pride¡ªall the darkest emotions that lurked deep inside my heart, awakened each time death knocked at my door. Even now, after all this time, I had questions¡ªtoo many questions. When exactly did this power first stir within me? When had my eyes first changed color, shifting shades to reflect my sins? If I recalled correctly, it was after the very first time I had consumed a soul¡ªor at least, that''s what I assumed. Without a mirror constantly at hand, I relied only on how others looked at me in shock and fear. My hair, too, had slowly changed color afterward, but not immediately. Why? Why had the transformation been delayed that first time? I shook off these distracting thoughts. Now wasn''t the time for curiosity¡ªI would have countless lonely years ahead to contemplate those mysteries. Right now, a single goal burned fiercely in my mind, driving out all other distractions: ending what I had started far too long ago. Jeong Suhan and Nam Ji-ho had escaped death too many times, and today, at least one of them had to fall under my blade. My gauntlets morphed once again, reshaping themselves into vicious claws of pure darkness. I slashed at the air, the void itself trembling before splitting open with a sound that could tear through souls. A frigid black slash surged toward Jeong Suhan, who was still reeling from my previous strike, tumbling pathetically through the air. I barely spared a glance at Nam Ji-ho, a bitter sneer forming on my lips as I crafted a miniature sun in my palm. It blazed fiercely, illuminating me like some divine goddess of destruction. Soon, the entire battlefield dimmed in submission, every speck of light swallowed by the sun I had birthed. My clone lunged immediately, grabbing Nam Ji-ho with an unbreakable grip, pinning him helplessly to await his end. Today, he would burn, and I would feast on his soul. The blazing sun shot from my hand, its wrathful flames consuming Nam Ji-ho''s trembling form. He screamed, the agonized, desperate shriek filling my ears like a beautifully twisted melody. I extended my hand forward to rip his soul away, savoring the moment¡ªbut then, without any warning, a presence appeared, descending gracefully from the sky. This new arrival, cloaked in an aura that felt both ancient and absolute, deflected my attack with casual ease, redirecting the destructive flames harmlessly into the earth below, shattering the ground in a fiery explosion. Smoke billowed out, dispersing to reveal Nam Ji-ho''s severely burned, pitiful body. His hair had completely disappeared, reduced to nothing but a scorched scalp and blackened flesh. His charred face twisted in pain, barely alive. My clone had been annihilated instantly by a mere wave of this newcomer''s hand. I turned sharply, rage flaring to life within me, only to feel a sudden jolt run through my entire being. My heart sank with disbelief. The man who had arrived stood effortlessly in midair, his long, midnight-black hair cascading like liquid silk behind him, perfectly framing an impossibly handsome face. He carried himself with a majestic presence, clad in luxurious, flowing black robes that only served to enhance his refined, immortal bearing. His eyes were deep, fathomless pools of dark mystery, his expression gentle, almost paternal, yet subtly condescending. My blood ran cold as recognition settled in, a chill seizing my heart. "Creator¡­" I spat the word out like venom, my voice dripping with hatred. Fury ignited within me like an inferno, hotter than anything I had ever felt. After all the suffering he had caused, he dared to appear now¡ªopenly, without even bothering to hide his face. But why? He smiled warmly, confidently, as if he could sense my confusion and enjoyed it immensely. "So, you recognize me. Good," he said calmly, his voice carrying a deep resonance. "That saves me a lot of trouble." With a gentle flick of his wrist, he casually tore open a spatial rift beside Nam Ji-ho, clearly intending to rescue him. My teeth clenched tightly in response¡­ Chapter 226 - 226: Fighting the clone of creator Nam Ji-ho, barely conscious, whispered weakly, confusion and desperation in his tone. "M-master, what are you¡ª?" "It''s alright, child," the Creator replied softly, gently reassuring. "Rest now, you''ve done enough. You are no match for her¡ªat least not yet." His eyes then shifted toward Jeong Suhan, who had attempted to conceal his presence and approach me for a sneak attack. "You too, Suhan. Quickly dodge to your left, now." I froze in shock, realization striking like lightning. The Creator had effortlessly predicted my move. Even as he spoke, a blade of pure darkness materialized within my grasp. My arm moved instinctively, slicing toward the exact location where Jeong Suhan lurked in ambush. Due to the Creator''s precise warning, Suhan barely managed to evade the lethal strike, keeping his worthless life intact, at least for the moment. "You¡­" My voice trembled with barely contained fury, darkness seeping from my very being, enveloping me in an aura of pure malice. My eyes burned fiercely, locking onto the Creator with murderous intent. He dared protect those pathetic fools again, interfering directly for the first time, finally showing himself openly¡ªwas he mocking me? Did he truly think I was powerless before him? A cruel, twisted smile spread across my lips, one filled with pure, chilling evil. The air grew colder, dark energy crackling menacingly around me, my presence becoming terrifyingly oppressive, like an awakened beast finally cornering its prey. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "I had been waiting for this moment for a long time," I said, a cold, chilling smile forming on my lips, anticipation rippling through every fiber of my being. "Me too. Hahaha! Didn''t I tell you, Creator? The next time you interfered in the battles of juniors, I would destroy you, you trash!" Suddenly, without warning, the eerie entity inside me awakened and seized control, its voice emerging fiercely from my mouth, filled with a hatred so profound it shook my very soul. "Oh yes, I remember that clearly. The two of you gave me quite a fright back then," the Creator responded casually, a confident smirk gracing his flawless face. "Honestly, I''m surprised you still survived, _____." My mind jolted in confusion. He spoke a name, but for some reason, it never reached my ears. It was as though an invisible force filtered the word out, leaving only a hollow silence that echoed in my heart. "_____, you son of a bitch!" The eerie entity''s fury spiked, its voice trembling with barely suppressed rage. "You dare speak my name so casually? Have you forgotten who brought you to where you stand today? Without me, you would be nothing! And yet, you dare disrespect me time and time again. You coward, hiding behind clones, sending only shadows of your true form to face me¡ªdo you fear me so much? Or have you grown arrogant enough to no longer put me in your eyes at all? Regardless, this child will surpass you soon, and no matter how many pathetic tricks you use, you won''t be able to stop her!" The entity''s anger surged through my veins, its emotions clear and raw, intimately entwined with my own. My heart pounded furiously; I could feel its ancient grievances as if they were my own. Yet the Creator only laughed mockingly, completely unfazed. His voice, calm yet dripping with cruel amusement, pierced straight into my soul. "Haha, yes, you''re right¡ªI no longer place either of you in my eyes. I stand far above everything and everyone. Who could possibly stop me? I have the power to play, to meddle, and to manipulate as I please. And you¡­ what can a mere remnant of a soul even do to me? You were mighty once, perhaps, but now? Now you survive only by feeding upon this girl''s life force. Tell me, between us, who is truly the villain?" Those words struck me like a relentless tidal wave, crashing down upon my consciousness. My mind reeled, confusion and shock mixing in a storm of emotion. My fists tightened so hard they trembled, and I struggled to speak, barely managing to force out a whisper. "What does he mean¡­?" I demanded desperately, instantly feeling guilt ripple through the eerie entity''s soul. The guilt resonated within my heart like a painful vibration, revealing a dark truth it had hidden from me for far too long. The Creator''s eyes glinted with cruel delight, clearly enjoying the distress he caused. "Did your precious little entity also tell you to reach the God Realm before you turn 600 years old?" he said slowly, deliberately. My face froze, my heart plummeting into my stomach. How could he possibly know something like that? His mocking laughter filled the air, cold and merciless. "Ah, it did, didn''t it? Haha, of course. You poor fool¡­ if you fail to reach the realm of a god by your six-hundredth year, you will die. All that talk of tens of thousands of years you would live at your current cultivation was a beautiful lie. If you don''t achieve your breakthrough soon, forget immortality, you won''t even make it to your 600th birthday! How amusing, Lee Gaon. I always thought you were smarter than that." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut up!" I roared, the words tearing from my throat, dripping with hatred. This wasn''t the eerie entity¡ªthis was me, my own raw emotions erupting, shattering any illusions I still clung to. "I don''t care if what you say is true or false. None of it matters. I''ll kill you right here, right now. Even if it costs me my life afterward, at least I''ll die with my heart at peace!" Without another thought, I launched myself forward, my anger blazing into an uncontrollable inferno. The world around me fractured and splintered from my sheer momentum, bending and caving under the tremendous force of my fury. I felt a surge of satisfaction as surprise flashed through the Creator''s eyes¡ªthis clone, this worthless shadow, would be the first to taste my wrath. And next time, when he dared show himself in the flesh, it would be the real deal. If I needed to reach the God Realm before my 600th year, then I would do it. No matter the cost, no matter the sacrifices. Because all I desired¡ªall I ever desired¡ªwas freedom. Freedom from his manipulation, from his twisted game. Freedom from this cruel destiny forced upon me. My eyes blazed with unrestrained wrath, power, and determination. "Today, your reign ends," I whispered coldly, darkness surging from my very being. "I don''t care about saving or destroying this damned world. I just want to finally be free of you!" With a final, bone-chilling cry, I surged forward, darkness and destruction pouring from my very soul, aiming to tear him apart¡ªto finally seize the freedom I''d craved for so long. Chapter 227 - 227: I know that person… The rage consumed me. I felt the hot blood pump through my veins; each rotation brought more and more strength to me. My scythe screamed with power as it began to radiate immense darkness, so potent that it absorbed all the light as it traveled with me through the air. I was fast, but for some reason, no matter how much energy I wielded, no matter how much closer I got to the creator, he was still the same distance away. Just what the hell was happening? I decided to attack from afar then if close range did not work. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A massive black hole formed at the center of my scythe, hungrily devouring everything around it before I hurled it toward the person I despised most. I wanted him to disappear, to stop existing entirely, to become a silent testament in this universe that I, Lee Gaon, was the strongest, that I would seize my own fate and break this system. I didn''t even want to use the system skills against him; it was purely soul energy supporting me, the stage I had reached after many years, and the memorial of all those who fell by his hands in the past. But no matter what, the black hole could never reach him. It traveled far and wide before vanishing into thin air. All I could see was the extended hand of the man I despised so much; something was swirling in his palm. It was dark and resembled stars, like the universe itself. Then he pointed at his eyes, grabbing my attention, and the moment I looked into his gaze, my body started shaking. I wanted to fight that sensation; I rushed at him again¡ªI had to stop him, whatever he was trying to do. Those eyes, dark as the cosmos, gave me the feeling as if I was being pulled into them, as if the boundless universe had wrapped me in a warm embrace, and I felt the world around me turn dark. To be frank, I was used to darkness. I could see well in it as if it were daytime, but right now, everything was truly black, something I hadn''t experienced for many years now¡­ When was the last time I feared the darkness? I think I was around five or six years old, sleeping in my bed, believing I had a friend beneath it that scared me every single day. Eventually, I grew up, and childish fears went away, but something had stirred them back just now. I knew it was just an illusion¡ªor was it?¡ªbut the dread remained, halting my movements completely. "Gaon, what are you doing? Run!" I could hear the eerie voice inside me scream, yet I could not move. What was going on? "Fuck! You''re so useless sometimes¡­ I''ll do it myself." The same voice echoed in my mind, and the blank state I was experiencing was replaced by a thundering boom. I felt my body rush through the air at lightning speed. The immense pain that stretched from my toes to my face made me understand that I had been hit by something hard and wide¡ªbut what was it? BOOM! The sound of rocks and dirt meeting my back entered my ears. Yet, it was not as painful as I had anticipated. Still, why couldn''t I move? Was I reckless? Did he strike me so hard that I lost all senses? That could have happened. Where is he? My eyes opened with difficulty, as if I was lifting heavy castle gates alone. Everything was red. I think I''m bleeding a little¡­ The crimson color was all I could perceive. I felt weak at that moment, like a deer on its last breath, caught in the jaws of a wolf. I knew my life would end soon, but there was hope, wasn''t there? Usually, there isn''t¡ªthat''s the harsh reality all of us need to come to understand. But why not struggle a little more? Perhaps my strength could overcome this; perhaps I could live to see another ray of sunlight hit my eyes, something I used to hate so much. "Your life force is leaving you. Fuck, I don''t know if I can save this¡­" I could hear the eerie voice again. I wondered what it was talking about. Who does it want to save? Me? But do I need saving? I''m fine, see? I looked at my own hand, but I could not find it. Huh? Where did it go? This whole situation felt so hilarious to me that I started laughing uncontrollably¡ªat least on the inside. Outside, I wasn''t even sure if I was breathing anymore. The lungs that were responsible for producing air were not working, not at all¡ªcan you imagine? Haha, wait¡­ who am I even speaking to? I think I''m going nuts, hahaha¡­ this is the end. Fuck¡­ How could the gap be so big between us? I couldn''t even hit him once; before I could reach him, I was already defeated, hahaha! This is hilarious. I think I went crazy at that moment¡­ "He''s coming. I need to act fast. Fuck, what do I do? We''ll die. No, no, fuck¡ªthis useless thing lost her reason before I could infuse her with power. Shit, the same mistake again, like in the last life, fuck!" Last life? Whose last life? I couldn''t understand anything it was saying. I think I''m hearing things now. "Not again, this time, I-I¡­ I''m afraid to die for real¡­ but¡­ I think I must¡­" Sadness washed over me. I could feel the most sorrowful emotion hit me like a tidal wave. A vision of the person standing above the world once again appeared in my mind. It was the same woman; this time, I could see her clearly. She somehow appeared very familiar to me, as if I''d seen this person somewhere before. The black hair, black eyes, all of that seemed so familiar¡ªthat pale face, overly slim body¡ªyeah, I knew this person. My heart almost stopped as I came to the realization¡ª Chapter 228 - 228: Unraveling Secrets Time came to a stop, and my vision became more and more vivid. I was sure I knew who this woman was. After all, she had the same face as me; there was no difference at all. We looked like twins, yet she resembled me before I came to this world¡ªcompletely unchanged. The same sad look in her eyes, the same hatred for everyone and everything, the hatred toward the world. Yet she was crying as she looked down. The world before her was massive; she looked like a speck of dust in front of the planet, so insignificant, so useless in the grand scheme of things. Yet, why did she have this aura around her, this thin layer of ethereal light, as if she was an immortal goddess? My heart shook when I understood that it was me. But why? And how? I didn''t remember that ever happening, so what was this? The past? The present? Or perhaps the future? Any of those possibilities could exist in this world filled with magic around every single corner¡ªI had already learned that much¡ªbut it couldn''t be the current me. I was still lying somewhere on the ground, half-dead. Who knew, maybe I was already dead¡­ S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I traced the movements of the woman; she looked around, as if waiting for someone to come. Soon, the void split around her, and a rift radiating black and violet colors mixing together opened a short distance away. A single person exited¡ªa man. He looked very similar to the creator, but he appeared a few years younger. So is this the past? I wondered. I wasn''t sure what even made sense anymore¡ªthe fact that the eerie entity was most likely my past life, or the fact that her gaze softened as she looked at the man, as if she was in love with him. "Gaon, are you alright? Why are you here at this dead world?" His eyes were so soft as he looked at her. It was nowhere close to how the creator looked at me in my timeline. Or perhaps it was the same timeline? Fuck¡­ It was too confusing¡­ "____ dear, I¡ª" I still couldn''t hear his name, but for some reason, I could hear my name this time. Was it because the mystery had been revealed to me? Or were there even higher powers at play? I watched the hateful creator hug the other me with a gentleness I had never seen from a man before. It was as if that version of me was his greatest treasure, and he gave her a kiss on her forehead while patting her head. "Everything''s going to be okay. We will overcome this together. When the ____ show up, we will show them that we are worthy of ascending. Just you and me, together." I wanted to puke watching that lovey-dovey bullshit happening in outer space. I couldn''t believe I was looking at myself getting all lovely with the creator, kissing in the cosmos for all the stars to witness the passionate love between these two lovebirds. Just what the hell was this? No, no, no. This was fake. This wasn''t real. I refused to believe it. What the fuck!? Then I looked around, not caring to watch this most disturbing truth that would most likely haunt me for the rest of my life. I would rather gouge out my eyes right here, right now, if I could control anything¡ªbut it was just an illusion. Yet when I looked at the planet we were standing before again, it really felt familiar. It looked like one of those videos I used to watch on MyTube back in the day, showing how Earth looked from above. I could swear¡ªI thought I was looking at the African continent from above. Yeah, there it was¡ªEurope and part of Asia. You must be kidding me. Why were we in front of Earth? Suddenly, the entire place shook. Countless white rifts swirling with white and black light opened in the void, one after another. Creatures exited the void; they didn''t look human. They were like a mix of human and animal, or at least they looked like animals that could walk on two feet, with slightly human features. I saw a massive humanoid elephant with around fifty or so arms and a lion with the most dazzling fur¡ªit literally shone in golden light, illuminating the universe with gold. A few of them even looked like humans, but they had long ears, similar to elves from fantasy stories. They were so beautiful and exuded an aura of divinity. There was a human with dog ears as well. What the hell was happening? It was like a circus, but all these creatures were so powerful that cracks started forming in the space around them. Suddenly, one golden and one crimson portal appeared in the sky. From the golden one, a nearly perfect man emerged, his cream-colored feather wings similar to those of an angel. The one who exited the crimson portal was a woman whose appearance resembled mine right now¡ªshe had demonic features, with horns, wings, and a tail similar to mine. "Disgusting demon, why did you come here?" The angelic man spoke, his expression suddenly turning sour. His face revealed deep hatred, and he looked nothing like a prince charming now. "Watch what you''re saying, you trash, or I will give you another beating. Did you forget our previous battle? Now scram. I have something to say to the two humans here; after all, I want them to join the demonic legion, the only true ruler of this galaxy." "Hah, very funny, demon. You seem to have forgotten that our Beast Horde is the one who rules the universe," the elephant spoke in a feminine tone. I could have sworn it was a man, but oh well¡­ I doubted I could get more surprised. "That''s true. I support my sister''s words¡ªour legion is much stronger," the lion spoke in a deep voice, roaring so loudly that if I had ears, they would probably explode. The elf and the beast person both revealed disgusted expressions, but they didn''t say a word. They stood next to each other and seemed to be from a different faction than the rest. But why were there so many creatures here? Just how vast was this world? Chapter 229 - 229: The one who rules eternity... rules everything No matter how I looked at this situation, something was terribly off here. It was a memory, yet somehow, I could feel everything as though I had been thrust into that moment. The air itself seemed to pulse with unnatural energy, cold and suffocating. The oppressive force coiled around me like iron chains, sinking into my chest and forcing my breath to turn shallow. It felt like my ribs were being squeezed from the inside, a sickening pressure that clung to my body as if their power refused to let me go. I could sense the auras of those people clearly, so vividly that it unsettled me. Their presence weighed down on my senses like an unseen storm rolling across the sky. The space around me seemed to warp, distorting as if reality itself recoiled in their presence. A distant hum vibrated through the air, low and eerie, like something ancient stirring beneath the fabric of this twisted memory. I knew this was merely a recollection, just a glimpse of something that had already happened, yet it felt disturbingly real. The pressure, the suffocating tension... it clung to me like a second skin. Was this some sort of warning? A glimpse of the vast difference in power between myself and him? Was this the universe''s twisted way of showing me just how far I stood from truly challenging him? Perhaps... perhaps that was the point, to remind me that no matter how far I had come, the distance between us remained immeasurable. But even that wasn''t what troubled me most. No, what truly left me cold wasn''t the overwhelming strength they possessed, it was the sight of myself, actually seeing myself, standing beside the creator... and... kissing him. That image lingered like a bitter taste on my tongue. It poisoned my thoughts, making my mind spiral further into chaos. Was that truly me? Could that be my past life... or worse, was it my future? That question terrified me more than anything else. If this was something that had already happened, then how had I forgotten it? Why were those memories absent, locked away like a forbidden secret buried deep within my soul? But if it was my future... if this was destined to happen... then what choice did I have? Could I change it? Or was this fate already carved into stone? My heart pounded harder against my ribs, each beat rattling like a war drum inside my chest. Was this my destiny? Was I doomed to become that person? To stand beside him... to trust him... to let him¡ª AHHHH! My thoughts exploded into a scream, though only in my mind, hehe. And the pressure building inside my head twisted like a drill boring through my skull. My vision swam, and for a moment, I swore my surroundings flickered like a distorted image. Unstable and fragile. I clenched my fists tightly, nails digging into my palms until they pierced the skin. Warm blood dripped between my fingers, yet the sharp sting barely registered. I needed that pain. It was the only thing anchoring me to reality, reminding me that this twisted vision wasn''t who I was. Not yet. Then suddenly, like a hammer striking metal, a voice erupted and shattered my spiraling thoughts. "Humans! Your time to choose has come!" The elephant woman''s voice erupted like a thunderclap, shaking the very fabric of space itself. The cosmos rippled in response, distorted like water disturbed by a stone. I swore I could see the universe tremble before her as if existence itself recoiled in fear of her power. Her presence was suffocating, her towering frame adorned with fifty twitching arms, each one ready to strike. Her tusks gleamed like scimitars, and every breath she took seemed to rattle the void. Her presence wasn''t just powerful, some would say, it was absolute. The sheer pressure of her existence weighed down on the world, pressing into my chest like a mountain. My lungs felt tight, and despite knowing this was a vision, my body trembled instinctively. "We..." My own voice ¡ª no, her voice ¡ª quivered in the air. But it wasn''t from fear. "We choose to remain human... and to pave our own path in this boundless universe, starting from here." I watched my other self, the one who looked exactly like me, speak those words with a fire that seemed to rage behind her gaze. Even in the face of those monstrous beings, she stood unwavering ¡ª bold and defiant, like a flame flickering against an endless void. "Gaon!" The creator''s face twisted, pain flickering across his features. I recognized that look ¡ª that hurt expression. But there was something else beneath it, something twisted. Desperation... or maybe rage masked beneath his charming exterior. "We agreed we wouldn''t go against them! We agreed to follow the holy path!" He grabbed my other self''s shoulders, shaking her like a desperate man clinging to a sinking ship. "What are you doing?" The Gaon in my vision, my other self, met his gaze with sorrowful, almost apologetic eyes. Yet... there was no regret in them. Only determination. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was too late. The air itself turned heavy. Power swirled like a hurricane in the void as the observers began to stir. They radiated killing intent so potent that the stars dimmed behind them. "Do you take us for fools? Humans!" The lion''s roar erupted like a meteor strike, the sheer force rattling the space around me. Had I been physically present, I had no doubt my eardrums would have burst ¡ª or worse, my skull would have caved in. "No! Sir! No!" The creator''s voice broke into a panicked shout. "She''s crazy! Yes! She betrayed me!" There it was... The coward''s true nature, laid bare for everyone to see. The man who once stood beside her discarded the other me the moment things turned against him. I watched as the other me''s eyes glistened with a spark of pain flickering across her face. She had trusted him... believed in him... loved him, perhaps. But now, he was selling her out like a pawn to save himself. The creator''s hand shifted behind his back, darkness swirling like ink on his palm. I wanted to scream, to warn her about his plot, but I couldn''t... After all, I was merely an observer, powerless to intervene. The bastard pulled her close, cradling her like a lover... before pressing his palm, that swirling black vortex, against her ear. The dark energy slithered into her like tendrils of poison, and I watched as her eyes lost their fire. The pupils widened, black bleeding into them until her irises became twin voids. I knew that look all too well. It was the look of someone betrayed. Of someone who knew that trust, that fragile fleeting hope had just been crushed beneath a boot. Her hand twitched and moved with unnatural stillness. A small, dark orb swirled into existence on her palm. Tears streamed down her corrupted face as she stared down at the planet below. "We pledge our loyalty by destroying the place that binds us! So please, Holy Lord, accept us as your children, and let us stand by your side as we conquer the worlds." The creator''s voice rang out, twisted with triumph. That smile was smug and so disgusting to watch... But the angelic man with flawless features and golden wings smiled warmly in response. Meanwhile, the lion and elephant''s faces twisted in displeasure as if the situation stung. "Of course, I will welcome you... my child," the angelic figure said with saccharine sweetness. "But only you..." I barely heard his words. My eyes were locked on the planet, my home, as the black orb fell. Time slowed and the tiny sphere, no bigger than a pebble, struck the Earth''s surface. And then... BOOM! The planet was consumed in a flash of black flame. The shockwave rippled through the cosmos ¡ª a violent, swirling supernova that painted the void in hues of crimson and violet. Earth was gone... swallowed by oblivion in the blink of an eye. My chest clenched as I stared at the lingering glow, the memory of my home now nothing more than fading embers. Gone... just like that... The angelic figure''s voice pierced the silence. "Now... kill her." His voice was cold, void of empathy. "Prove your loyalty. I don''t trust her... but you... you will make a good dog." I watched as the crowd''s expressions twisted into smug grins, their faces eager for bloodshed. "The one who rules eternity... rules everything," the creator muttered. His voice was low, yet sharp like a dagger''s edge. "Is that true?" "Yes," the angelic figure chuckled darkly. "And if you become the next ruler of eternity... you''ll shape the universe however you wish. Interested... human?" The crowd erupted in mocking laughter ¡ª derisive chuckles from beings who saw him as nothing more than a pretender. "Who knows..." The creator''s smile widened. "At least I know one person who''s interested in that..." My soul froze. His gaze turned, locking directly onto me, the real me. His hand blurred, in a streak of black, piercing the chest of the other me. Her breath hitched and her darkened eyes widened in shock. Blood gushed from her chest as the creator''s hand gripped her still-beating heart tightly. I could see her face twist in agony... yet she didn''t scream, like a true warrior. She didn''t beg... She simply stared at him with pain, disbelief, and betrayal swirling in her vacant gaze. And then... he crushed her heart in his palm, squeezing until it burst, blood dripping between his fingers like wine spilling from a shattered glass. Her body crumpled like a broken doll... lifelessly falling like a leaf to the void... Chapter 230 - 230: I think... she wanted to be saved I watched as another version of myself perished right before my very eyes, yet strangely enough, it didn''t end there. Somehow, the vision kept unfolding, as if the world itself refused to let the scene fade away. I saw the Creator rushing into the portal alongside the angelic man, both of them cloaked in an air of self-proclaimed righteousness. Yet despite their so-called holiness, they looked no different from the same kind of hypocrites and scumbags I had come to despise. What was holy about that? Perhaps that was the true face of those who claim to be righteous¡ªa mask, carefully crafted to hide the rot beneath. After that brief glance, the Creator never once turned his gaze in my direction again. Was that a coincidence? Or had he somehow sensed my presence? But that would make no sense. Creatures on their level operated on powers and insights I could barely comprehend, a world of strength and awareness far beyond anything I could grasp. Soon, everyone left. Everyone... except for one woman. She stood alone, her presence sharp and dark like a blade cloaked in shadows. Her form radiated a demonic nature¡ªjagged wings arched behind her, their crimson veins pulsing faintly as if they carried molten blood. Her gaze lingered on the drifting corpse of my other self, a lifeless body swallowed by the endless abyss. Somehow, I found myself drifting alongside her, weightless in this strange limbo. "Pitiful creature..." the woman muttered, her voice a low whisper laced with anger and a sorrow so deep it seemed to cut through the air. Her eyes narrowed, burning with a barely contained fury, yet there was something softer lingering within them, a fleeting trace of regret. She flapped her wings once, gliding slowly toward the lifeless body. Her gaze sharpened, and she examined the corpse as though no detail could elude her. Her eyes traveled from the cracked skull down to the scorched fingertips, pausing at each wound as if committing them to memory. Every tear, every burn, every fractured bone seemed to pull her in deeper, and for a moment, it felt as though she was unraveling the story behind each injury. And then, with a flick of her wrist, a surge of dark energy spiraled from her palm like liquid shadow, coiling around the corpse. The twisting tendrils of darkness snaked their way through the body, weaving themselves together until they formed a blackened heart¡ªa twisted, pulsating core that shimmered like a stone soaked in ink. Without hesitation, she guided the heart into the gaping cavity where my other self''s shattered heart had once been. "Rise up, child. Enough playing dead..." she said gently, her voice softer now, like a mother waking a sleeping child. It was a tone no one would expect from a demon, yet somehow it suited her. Perhaps because, like me, she knew the truth that even demons could still feel. Well, who was I to judge? I was a demon too... I guess. And no matter what others believed, I knew this much: I still had feelings. I didn''t feel that different from a human, perhaps because I had once been one. Or maybe... maybe I hadn''t. Honestly, I didn''t know anymore. My eyes lit up as I watched the once frozen, lifeless body twitch slightly ¡ª a fragile, almost imperceptible movement that hinted at something stirring within. Yet those eyes... those eyes were pitch black, as if the void itself had claimed them. Was this the Creator''s lingering influence? Or was this the result of the demon woman''s power? I narrowed my gaze, watching closely, desperate to uncover the truth. "Why am I alive again?" a voice whispered weakly, hoarse and tired ¡ª a voice that was supposed to belong to me. "Just let me perish into the abyss... let me be alone from now on. I have truly nothing left now..." Those lonely eyes... that defeated gaze that held no light, no fire ¡ª it mirrored something I knew all too well. Was I always like that too? I wondered bitterly, swallowing the rising ache in my chest. After all, we were the same person ¡ª or at least, I thought we were. Yet somehow, in this moment, we felt like strangers ¡ª two people shaped by the same past but walking down separate roads. "You don''t want revenge?" the demon woman asked, her voice both curious and mocking. "Even after he betrayed you like that? You humans are funny creatures¡­ no wonder you went extinct." Her laughter rang hollow, cold and sharp like a blade scraping against stone. But what did she mean by gone extinct? Were there truly no humans left in the universe? Were they not on the same planet I was now? Or was this some distant timeline, one so far removed from my own that the threads of fate had unraveled entirely? Questions swarmed my mind, spinning faster than I could catch them. If I had the chance, I would ask them all ¡ª every single one ¡ª until either I ran out of breath or the other me strangled me out of frustration. Honestly, I''d probably do that too... ha, typical me. "Revenge, huh?" the other me muttered bitterly, her voice laced with exhaustion. "Where did my revenge lead me? Alone¡­ without anybody by my side¡­ I only had him." Her voice wavered, breaking under the weight of memories I couldn''t yet understand. "The two of us escaped the system¡­ the two of us were victorious¡­ and for what? How many more worlds shall fall for that empty throne? How many more people must suffer for something that only exists in fairytales? And what if someone wins? To live for all eternity... alone?" Her gaze turned distant, hollow, as if she were staring into an endless void that stretched far beyond what I could see. "Those who want such a fate have no heart... or no idea what it means to stay alive for all eternity ¡ª to watch everything you''ve ever known crumble into dust while you remain¡­ the last one standing." I could see it then ¡ª not just anger, not just bitterness ¡ª but something far deeper. Loneliness clung to her like a shadow, seeping into her every word, her every breath. Yet beneath that pain... there was something else ¡ª a weight she carried that I couldn''t quite place. Was it regret? A burden from her timeline ¡ª something that had twisted her into this somber reflection of myself? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But none of that answered the most pressing question. Why was I alive? Why was my world still standing when hers had clearly fallen? There had to be a reason... I refused to believe this was all just some twisted reminder of how powerful the Creator had become. "I can see you''ve suffered enough, human..." the demon woman said at last, her voice quieter now, carrying something deeper than pity ¡ª something closer to understanding. "Yet... I can feel in your heart that you''re happy to be alive." Those words struck like a hammer against glass. The other me''s empty eyes trembled, and for the first time, a flicker of something else surfaced ¡ª a fragile spark of surprise... and, perhaps, a silent plea for saving. As her gaze locked with the demon woman''s, her eyes shook ¡ª not just from disbelief... but from something far more desperate. I think... she wanted to be saved. Chapter 231 - 231: You have no right… Suddenly, everything began to blur before my eyes, the once-clear vision twisting and distorting as if reality itself had started to unravel. The images flickered and shifted, unstable and fragmented, like a delicate flame struggling against the wind. The last thing I saw before it all dissolved into chaos was the demon woman placing her hand firmly against the chest of the other me. Whatever happened after that remained unknown, as an unbearable wave of pain erupted inside me, tearing through my body with a force so overwhelming it felt as though my very soul was being crushed. It struck me with an intensity that left me gasping, my muscles seizing as if fire itself coursed through my veins. Yet beneath that agony, I felt something else ¡ª something cold yet powerful, seeping into me like an unstoppable current. The energy was dark and foreign, yet it flowed with such strength and purity that I couldn''t resist its pull. It flooded my body in a rush, filling every corner of my being with a power so immense that for a fleeting moment, I felt invincible. The sensation was unlike anything I had ever experienced ¡ª a strength so absolute that for a single breath, I believed nothing in existence could stop me. The air trembled violently around me, shivering as though the very world strained beneath the weight of the energy now surging through me. The ground beneath me, once solid and unyielding, crumbled away as jagged rocks disintegrated into nothing more than dust. My body, which had felt heavy and sluggish only moments before, now seemed impossibly light, and I found myself rising steadily upward, as though gravity itself no longer held any control over me. My arm moved on its own, my fingers curling as a cold numbness spread through my hand. Before I could even understand what was happening, a black scythe formed in my grasp ¡ª the cold metal pulsing with an unnatural energy. The blade was jagged and cruel, curving like a crescent moon bathed in darkness, and faint traces of violet flames flickered along its surface. My fingers clenched tightly around the weapon''s handle, both hands locking in place as if the power now guiding me refused to let go. Before I could resist, my body surged forward, and the scythe moved as if carried by a will far stronger than my own. The blade cut through the air with a low, ominous hum, slicing so fast that my eyes struggled to follow. A black arc of energy streaked outward, tearing through the void itself. The emptiness in its path seemed to shatter like fragile glass, and from that rupture, a figure stumbled out ¡ª his body split cleanly in half. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, I believed it was over, but the pieces of his body twisted and writhed as if puppets on invisible strings. Threads of glowing light slithered across the severed flesh, pulling the two halves back together until, in seconds, he stood whole once again. It was the Creator. He remained still, watching me in silence, his expression oddly conflicted. There was no anger in his eyes, no twisted satisfaction. Instead, he stared at me with something far more unsettling ¡ª a mixture of fascination and hesitation, as though he was unsure whether to destroy me or reach out with some twisted form of affection. What was that vision? Gaon! I screamed in my mind, yet no voice answered. The presence that once whispered to me had grown silent, her voice gone as though she had retreated into the void itself. Perhaps she couldn''t answer... or perhaps she had chosen not to. After all, she had already revealed so much, and perhaps that was all she had intended to show. "So you were truly alive... even after the war... Gaon, my love..." That voice ¡ª syrupy and sickening ¡ª crawled from the Creator''s lips, each word laced with a twisted fondness that made my stomach churn. His tone alone was enough to make me sick, but the smile on his face was worse. It was stretched and forced, a grotesque attempt at tenderness that only made my skin crawl. His lips curled in a way that felt unnatural, a hollow smile that clung to his face like a mask that refused to fall. In that moment, I wanted nothing more than to tear it from him, to rip away that sickening expression until there was nothing left. "You have no right to speak hers or my name," my voice spat back, sharp and cold, yet it was no longer my voice that spoke. The words tumbled from my mouth, yet I knew they weren''t mine. The other me ¡ª the one who had lingered inside me all this time ¡ª had seized control, and her emotions now poured from my lips like venom. "You have no right to interfere in her fate," she continued, her voice rising with bitterness that seemed to burn the air itself. "I am not her, and she is not me. We lived different lives... and unlike me, she was happy until you took it away. I understood that through her. I realized I made a mistake... I should have stayed. I should have stayed with those people, instead of following you. I should have remained with my mother and father... and my brother..." A dry laugh escaped, one laced with exhaustion and regret. "Well... at least in my timeline, they weren''t such pricks." Even as those words left my mouth, I felt her lingering presence anchoring itself deeper inside me. Right now, I was no longer in control. The other me ¡ª the one who had lived and suffered long before I had even existed ¡ª had taken over completely. She spoke through me, moved through me, and carried my emotions as if they were her own. Yet somehow, I knew this wasn''t unique to me. There were others like her ¡ª remnants of forgotten souls, lingering fragments of consciousness that drifted through this world. Most of them seemed to remain in a slumber so deep that their hosts never realized they were even there. Only a few had awakened, and those few had taken control just like she had done to me. Perhaps that was why Jeong Suhan or Nam Ji-ho followed creator. Perhaps they never possessed an entity like this at all or if they did, perhaps they had it removed. After all, they had willingly sold their souls to the Creator, abandoning whatever traces of their true selves had once existed. They were nothing more than cowards, spineless lapdogs clinging to power they didn''t even understand¡­ Chapter 232 - 232: The Clash that Split Heaven and Earth A gentle smile crept across the Creator''s face, one so warm and tender that it almost seemed genuine. His expression radiated love ¡ª or at least, that''s what it appeared to be. But how dare he? How could he wear that face after everything he had done? He betrayed her... or was it me? At this point, it was hard to tell where one of us ended and the other began. It didn''t matter anymore. Whether it was her pain or mine, I knew one thing for certain ¡ª I could never forgive him. "Calm down, Gaon," he said, his voice soft yet strained, as though he were speaking to a child throwing a tantrum. "This world... this is the paradise we dreamed of. It''s the place you wanted to build ¡ª a world where all the races could live together, competing for supremacy, and us... humans... we would stand at the top, ruling over them all. Isn''t that what we planned for? Isn''t this what we worked toward for thousands of years? We trained, we bled, we sacrificed everything to reach immortality... and now you''re telling me you want to rebel? To destroy everything we built?" His voice grew louder, cracking with frustration. "That''s insane! Are you nuts?!" The smile he once wore had vanished, replaced by something far uglier ¡ª a twisted grimace that revealed the sickness lurking beneath his skin. The warmth was gone, and in its place stood a man who couldn''t stand the thought of losing control. I had seen this kind before, the ones who believed their word was law, who thought themselves untouchable. Men like him never stayed calm when their ego was bruised. They screamed the loudest... and they were always the most dangerous, willing to betray anyone just to claw their way back to the top. A dry chuckle escaped my lips ¡ª one that wasn''t my own. "Haha... you''re a fool," the other me sneered, her voice sharp and cold as ice. "You sold yourself to the Holy Empire, and for what? The power of a god? Don''t make me laugh... Do you really believe they''ll let you live once they find out what kind of game you''re playing behind their backs? You''re just a schemer... a coward who would kill the person you claim to love just to achieve eternity. Isn''t that right?" My scythe spun in my hands, swirling in a circular motion with a force so powerful that the wind itself howled in response. Jagged gusts tore through the air, slicing at the ground and scattering debris like falling leaves. I hadn''t even known the weapon was capable of such force, yet here it was ¡ª an extension of her will, a power that felt foreign yet terrifyingly natural at the same time. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Watch your mouth, you slut..." he snarled through gritted teeth, his face twisting with rage. The air rippled around him as his body exploded with power, a violent surge of energy that bent the space around him and sent cracks racing along the earth beneath his feet. "Oh?" The other me''s voice danced with amusement, her tone laced with mockery. "Did I hit a soft spot? How adorable... you''re finally showing me your true face." Her lips curled into a smile, one that stretched wider than mine ever had. It wasn''t my smile; it belonged to her... to the part of me that had suffered far longer than I could comprehend. "Tell me," she continued, her voice low and sharp. "Did you ever love me? Or was I just another piece in your twisted little game?" I felt the muscles in my face tighten as that smile deepened, a cold grin carved from bitterness and rage. My body ached with every movement, each pulse of her power tearing at my muscles as though my very bones might shatter beneath the strain. This strength ¡ª this overwhelming force ¡ª was far too much for me to contain. My body wasn''t built to house something like this, and if she kept pushing if she refused to stop... we would both die. But now, in this moment of clarity, I saw it for what it was ¡ª just a clone. A lifeless fragment. That was all this Creator truly was. He wasn''t worth dying for. Not like this. I had my time to cool off... and now, I knew what had to be done. The two of them clashed, and in that instant, the sky and earth seemed to split apart, sending violent tremors racing across the land. The world itself quaked under the weight of their power, as if reality could barely contain the forces they unleashed. Darkness and light collided with such intensity that the air itself seemed to shatter, and as their powers roared against one another, the world fractured into two distinct dimensions. On one side, golden radiance bathed everything in a blinding brilliance, while on the other, shadow and gloom devoured the earth in suffocating blackness. It was as though creation itself had been torn in half, and now both realms existed in stark opposition. In that moment, I finally understood. The power Jeong Suhan wielded ¡ª that radiant force that cut through the void ¡ª belonged to the angels, to a world completely foreign to mine. And if his strength came from the angels... then what about my power? Did mine come from the demons? But why? Why would the Creator allow such a power to exist? Was it truly something he had intended... or was my strength something far more unpredictable, something that even he failed to understand? Could I have been an accident, an experiment that had twisted and mutated in a way he had never foreseen? So many questions remained unanswered, lingering like whispers at the back of my mind. Yet there was nothing I could do now but wait ¡ª to trust in whatever path the other me had walked before. Whatever she had learned... whatever decisions she had made... I could only hope they had prepared me for what was to come. Chapter 233 - 233: The Darkness That Consumes All "How many more clashes do you think this world can handle?!" the other me screamed, her voice burning with pure rage as it tore from my mouth. "It''s already broken, and you''re the reason for it! You thief! You could have just created a new world, yet instead, you chose to rob someone else of their home for your own selfish gain! Now what?! If I destroy this place, what will you do?! Tell me! _____!" Her fury seared through me, an unrelenting storm that demanded release. Each strike she unleashed was merciless, and whenever the Creator dodged, the earth itself trembled beneath the aftermath. Jagged fissures tore across the landscape, explosions erupting like violent geysers and leaving behind deep scars in the world''s surface. This kind of power... it wasn''t just overwhelming ¡ª it was the kind that could erase everything in its path, the kind that swallowed the earth whole and reduced mountains to dust in mere moments. "Stop!" the Creator screamed, his voice strained and desperate. His body flickered, vanishing into the void before her next strike could land. "Hmph!" the other me snorted, her scorn laced with venom. "Running off into the fourth dimension won''t save you... or this world from me!" I felt my head spin as a strange sensation overwhelmed me ¡ª the feeling of the entire world cradled in my palm surged through my veins once again. The power was suffocating yet intoxicating, and when we stepped into the fourth dimension, my mind twisted in ways I couldn''t quite describe. The Creator''s body no longer had a singular form ¡ª instead, I could see him from all directions at once, as though my vision had expanded far beyond the limits of what I had once believed possible. It''s hard to explain... for normal humans, the fourth dimension had always been an unreachable theory, something imagined but never tested. Yet for beings like us, it seemed as natural as breathing. Here, they didn''t just wield power ¡ª they were power. They had grasped the very structure of the universe itself, bending it like clay in their hands. Strangely enough, the fourth dimension worked in my favor. Floods of information about the world poured into my mind, overwhelming yet strangely coherent. It was as if I could suddenly understand everything and nothing at the same time. Thoughts raced faster than I could process, and my mind strained beneath the pressure, yet the other me endured it with ease, guiding my consciousness through the storm. She had taught me how to withstand this ¡ª how to push past the crushing weight that this place imposed on ordinary minds. I could exist here, but unlike her, I couldn''t move freely ¡ª at least not yet. For her, navigating this realm was like walking through air. For me, it was like dragging my body through endless tides. Still, the two of them clashed again, their powers igniting the space between them like crashing stars. Violent fissures tore through the dimension, yet before those cracks could expand, they sealed themselves just as quickly. The entire realm twisted and groaned beneath their battle, yet the fourth dimension refused to break. It bent, it warped, yet somehow it held firm. "Just go back to being a ghost and stop interfering with me, Gaon!" the Creator roared, his voice thundering from every direction at once. "No matter which one of you it is, you''re both the same ¡ª the same pathetic, annoying type that always wants to prove they''re stronger, that they''re the best! Well, no! I''m the best! I''m the strongest!" His voice wasn''t the same here ¡ª it carried differently, weaving itself into my mind from all sides. It wasn''t just sound anymore; it was pressure, something that invaded my thoughts and tried to strangle my focus. Yet strangely enough, I knew exactly where his voice was coming from. In this realm, everything seemed to exist in multiple layers at once, yet somehow, my mind could separate the chaos ¡ª as if instinctively learning to decipher the fourth dimension''s strange logic. I supposed that understanding only came to those who had lingered here long enough... and judging by his presence, the Creator had been here for far too long. Suddenly, his body flashed with ethereal light, so bright that it felt like it could burn through the very air itself. The intensity seared my eyes, forcing me to blink away the pain as radiant wings burst from his back, their cream-colored feathers shimmering like sunlight woven into silk. Behind him, the sky ignited with an endless sea of swords ¡ª millions, if not more ¡ª each one forged from pure white energy. The blades stretched so far they seemed to pierce the heavens, reaching beyond the limits of sight, as if they extended all the way to the stars themselves. But the other me wasted no time. Behind her, the void erupted with a thunderous roar, and from the swirling abyss emerged her own answer ¡ª an army of shadowy blades, dark as pitch and just as countless. The two forces mirrored one another, suspended high above like two great storms poised to consume the world. And then, without warning, they struck. Darkness and light clashed with a force that made the entire realm tremble. The very air quivered, and the cracks that spidered across the fourth dimension deepened, crawling further with jagged edges that seemed ready to tear the space itself apart. Don''t ask me how ¡ª I couldn''t explain it. They were simply that powerful. Whatever rules defined reality here seemed fragile beneath their overwhelming strength, and if higher dimensions existed... I wouldn''t be surprised if even they risked shattering from this battle. I felt her move ¡ª swift and fluid, her body weaving through the storm of swords with an impossible grace. Her movements were like a flowing river, clean and fluid, each step rippling outward as she danced between the strikes. The blades rained down in a furious downpour, yet none could touch her. She glided through them effortlessly, her form twisting and spinning as if her very body knew the rhythm of this chaotic sky. I felt it then ¡ª her power coursing through me. My blood ignited like fire in my veins, burning with an intensity that threatened to consume me. She was using some skill, one that pushed her beyond her limits ¡ª but I could tell it was fading. Her strength faltered, and the fire within me began to flicker. She was on her last leg... her spirit barely clinging to the power she wielded. As a soul, she likely had little strength left to spare. Yet despite her fading strength, she struck one final time. The air twisted as a swirling black hole manifested within the curved blades of her scythe, devouring light and air alike as it coiled in relentless hunger. In that fleeting moment, she found her opening ¡ª slipping past the Creator''s defenses and striking him directly. The blade tore through him, and the force of the impact sent a violent tremor racing through the realm. The once-proud clone of the Creator ¡ª a being who once seemed untouchable ¡ª was swallowed whole. His face twisted in a final mixture of anger, fear, and something else... something deeper, something impossible to read. And then, the fourth dimension itself buckled under the force of it all, shattering like brittle glass. I plunged from the sky, my body weightless as I tumbled through the collapsing void. The cold ground met me with a bone-jarring impact, the air forced from my lungs as I lay sprawled across the earth. Above me, the final flash of black light exploded across the sky, swallowing everything in its path... and then... darkness claimed my vision, and I knew no more. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 234 - 234: Unknown User Where am I? My eyes slowly opened to reveal a bright blue sky, its vast expanse so clear and endless that for a moment, I forgot how to breathe. The gentle warmth of the sun danced across my skin, tickling my face with a comforting touch, yet despite that warmth, I couldn''t move a single muscle. My body felt stiff and unresponsive, yet somehow, I could still feel everything ¡ª the cold, jagged ground pressing against my back, the whisper of the wind brushing against my skin, and the clean scent of fresh air filling my lungs with every slow breath I took. But something felt wrong... deeply wrong. What was I doing here? Why was I here in the first place? No matter how hard I tried to remember, my thoughts refused to connect. It was as if my mind had been wrapped in a fog ¡ª thick and suffocating ¡ª leaving me to grasp desperately at scattered memories that refused to take shape. Try to remember, Gaon... just what the hell happened yesterday that left you in this state? I pushed my mind to focus, but it felt like spinning in circles, my thoughts looping over themselves with no end in sight. The world swayed around me, and I could swear the sky itself was turning, slowly rotating counterclockwise since the moment I opened my eyes. I tried to shake it off, forcing myself to move, but the instant I tried to shift my neck, a sharp, fiery pain exploded through me, stabbing so deep that I nearly blacked out. "Even my neck is broken? Great..." I muttered under my breath, my voice barely escaping as a faint whisper. Even speaking felt like breathing flames ¡ª each word scraping painfully against my throat. Time seemed to lose meaning as I drifted in and out of consciousness. The sun rose and fell, replaced by the quiet glow of the moon, and then returned once again, the endless cycle repeating far too many times for me to count. Moments stretched into hours, and hours blurred into days... and soon, I believed that weeks had passed, maybe even a month. For some reason, my body refused to heal. My wounds barely closed, and the faint warmth of regeneration ¡ª something I had once taken for granted ¡ª seemed to flicker weakly within me, like an ember struggling to stay alight. And yet... something else stirred inside my mind ¡ª faint and distant, yet undeniably there. My memories trickled back, not as a rush but in fragile fragments, each piece slowly sliding into place like a puzzle being assembled by clumsy hands. It was agonizingly slow... so painfully sluggish that I swore a two-year-old child could have completed fifty puzzles in the time it took for my mind to piece together just a few memories. Each image, each fleeting thought, felt just out of reach, leaving me stranded in this endless limbo with no choice but to wait... and hope that soon, I would finally remember what had led me to this broken state. Another month or so had passed, and the silence that surrounded me had grown almost suffocating. The entire place felt still, as though the world itself had forgotten how to breathe. There were no distant footsteps, no faint rustling of leaves, and no beasts howling in the night. The only sound that ever broke the silence was the occasional storm, washing over me with bitterly cold rain that soaked my unmoving body. In a way, that silence was a blessing. No danger, no unexpected threats... yet somehow, that peace felt cruel. I wished for someone, anyone, to stumble upon me, to see me buried beneath this growing layer of dirt that now clung to my skin like a suffocating shroud. The earth had slowly piled over me, a thin sheet of soil and debris forming over time, as if nature itself had begun to claim me as part of the land. "What a pain¡­" I muttered weakly, my voice dry and hoarse from disuse. It was a pathetic complaint, yet somehow, speaking it aloud made me feel a little less alone. I suppose another week had passed before my memories finally returned ¡ª not in fragments this time, but as a flood that surged through my mind with relentless force. The weight of those memories crushed me, and before I could stop it, an overwhelming wave of sadness washed over me. Tears spilled down my face, burning hot trails against my cold skin. "So... she had always been with me," I whispered through choked breaths, my voice trembling beneath the grief that threatened to break me. "She was always there... accompanying me¡­ Why? What''s the point of such a sacrifice? And how... how did she ever get reduced to such a state?" My fingers clenched tightly into the dirt beneath me, and I felt an ache deep in my chest ¡ª a pain that no wound could compare to. "This is unfair... life is unfair... yet..." My voice faltered, and for a moment, I felt like digging myself deeper into the earth, as if I could disappear beneath the cold soil and let the world forget I had ever existed. "But... why am I still alive?" I asked no one, my voice barely louder than a whisper. "How can I even exist... when she was the beginning of it all? Are we the same... or are we different?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didn''t know. I didn''t understand. And no matter how hard I tried to make sense of it all, the answers continued to slip away, leaving me drowning in uncertainty. I wanted to stay buried, to let the dirt consume me ¡ª but my body, fragile as it had been, had healed just enough to move again. Slowly, I pushed myself upright, breaking free from the thin layer of earth that had tried to swallow me. My limbs trembled, weak and stiff, but I forced myself to stand. The world that greeted me was nothing like the one I remembered. The land stretched out before me, gray and lifeless, as though the earth itself had been scorched down to its very bones. Craters marked the ground wherever my eyes could see, jagged and deep, like open wounds carved into the earth. Even the air itself felt unstable ¡ª distorted fissures shimmered in the distance, cracks in reality that seemed to pulse faintly as if the world itself struggled to remain whole. "So this... this is what a battle between gods looks like¡­" I muttered bitterly, my gaze sweeping across the ruined wasteland. A dry, humorless laugh escaped my lips. "I was a fool... a complete fool to think I could challenge the Creator ¡ª even if it was just a clone¡­" The truth weighed heavily on me now, pressing down like an iron chain. I had a long road ahead ¡ª far too long ¡ª and for the first time in what felt like ages, I wondered if I even had the strength to walk it. As I walked across the ashen ground, the cold wind brushed against my face, whispering a quiet reminder that this world was no longer what it once was. Perhaps that was why my body had taken so long to recover ¡ª as if something fundamental in this world had shifted, and I was no longer part of what it had become. When I opened my system profile to check my status, my heart nearly leapt from my chest. [Unknown user] Chapter 235 - 235: Is this the end of my journey? "What the hell do you mean, unknown user? Me?!" I stared at those words, disbelief twisting inside me like a knife. I should have been happy, right? Wasn''t this what I always wanted ¡ª to break free from the system''s chains, to finally escape its control? Yet now, standing at the edge of that freedom, I felt nothing but cold dread clawing at my mind. The system was supposed to be my enemy ¡ª a force I had spent so long trying to resist ¡ª yet right now, I needed it more than anything. Without it, I was powerless. Without it, my path forward was nothing but a gaping void. The system held answers ¡ª answers I desperately needed. Without it, how would I resurrect my friends? How could I manipulate the flow of souls without the system''s guidance? How could I summon my beasts without that connection anchoring them to me? The one thing I had sworn to reject, the one thing I had once cursed and despised... I was now terrified to live without it. I hated myself for it ¡ª for this twisted dependency ¡ª yet right now, I felt as though my world had shattered. "Is this... the end of my journey?" I muttered under my breath, my voice thin and fragile, barely louder than a whisper. But then, a thought struck me ¡ª a flicker of hope buried beneath my confusion. If the system was truly gone, then how had I managed to access it in the first place? Even now, those cursed words ¡ª [Unknown user] ¡ª still burned in my vision. That alone didn''t make sense. If the system had been erased entirely, I wouldn''t have seen anything at all. Maybe... maybe this is just a bug... Perhaps the Creator was injured, not just his clone, but his real body as well. Maybe that battle had left him weakened, forcing him to loosen his grip on the world itself. What if... what if it wasn''t just me? What if everyone had lost access to their system? Wouldn''t that make us... ordinary? No longer empowered beings bound by the system''s rules, but just simple cultivators left to struggle with whatever strength we had left. But even then... something still didn''t feel right. My body ¡ª the same body that should have healed rapidly without the system''s influence ¡ª was still barely holding itself together. In my realm, I should have recovered within minutes. The system would have been faster, but even without it, I shouldn''t have been in this miserable state for so long. It didn''t add up¡­ None of it did¡­ This is making me pissed¡­ I clenched my fists, forcing myself to focus. Feel the world around you, I told myself. Feel the laws... Closing my eyes, I reached out to the unseen forces that governed this world ¡ª the ancient laws that dictated life, death, and existence itself. They were still there, lingering like faint whispers in the air, weaving through the sky and soil. That was good... that meant I could still harness them. But the moment I tried to grasp them, a searing pain shot through my chest ¡ª sharp and sudden, like a burning dagger twisting behind my ribs. My breath caught in my throat, and for a moment, it felt as if my heart might burst from the sheer pressure. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did my cultivation container... get injured?" I gasped, clutching my chest as my heart pounded violently beneath my ribs. The pain lingered, cold and biting, leaving me feeling weaker than before. I staggered, struggling to steady myself. If my cultivation core ¡ª my very foundation ¡ª had been damaged, then this was far worse than just losing the system. This was something that could cripple me entirely... or worse, leave me powerless forever. But that was the price I had to pay for survival. No matter how much I tried to ignore it, the truth lingered painfully in my mind ¡ª this was my fault. I should have run when I had the chance. I should have turned away instead of challenging the Creator, and if I had, none of this would have happened. She would still be here¡­ alive. I wouldn''t have lost her, and I wouldn''t be standing here now, broken and weakened, with my cultivation crippled and my path uncertain. I would have still been able to grow¡­ still been able to carve my way forward without carrying this unbearable weight. But regrets no longer mattered. That time was over, and no amount of grief or guilt would change what had already happened. The past was gone, and all I could do now was accept my fate ¡ª face the consequences of my failure and move forward with what little strength I had left. Yet there was one thing that still gave me purpose ¡ª one final truth that kept me standing. Through all this chaos, I had learned something far greater than I ever could have imagined. Secrets that reached far beyond me, beyond this world, and even beyond the Creator himself had been revealed. Now I knew what I had to do. I couldn''t just escape this world; that was no longer enough. I had to kill the Creator ¡ª tear him from his throne and shatter the twisted power he wielded. And when that was done, I had to find my way to the demon world... to uncover what truly happened there, to learn who I was, and to understand how my world ¡ª the one that had once been destroyed ¡ª had returned, along with every human that once lived within it. The fire within me, long smothered beneath doubt and pain, began to burn once more. My gaze hardened, and in that moment, I made a promise to myself ¡ª one I would carve into my soul if I had to. I would recover. I would grow stronger ¡ª far stronger than I had ever been before. And when that day came, when my power was enough to turn the world upside down with a flick of my hand, I would challenge the Creator again... and this time, I would end it for good. But for now... It was time to retreat and to find a quiet place where I could mend what was broken and gather the strength I would need for what was to come. Chapter 236 - 236: Field of Crimson Flowers I walked the path toward the unknown, my steps slow and heavy as days seemed to blend together. Time drifted by, and no matter how far I traveled, my body refused to fully recover. The wounds I carried still throbbed faintly beneath my skin, and although the pain had dulled over time, it remained a constant reminder that I was far from healed. My body had mended only slightly, barely enough to keep me moving, yet every attempt to circulate my soul power ended the same way. Each time I tried, sharp pain surged through my chest, burning fiercely as if molten iron had replaced my blood. It left me gasping for breath, clutching my ribs as though my heart might burst. And so, a year passed. Sometimes I walked for hours, dragging my battered body along winding trails and across endless plains. Other times, my wings would carry me wherever the wind decided to take me, leaving me stranded in places I had never seen before. This world seemed vast and unpredictable, yet no matter where I ended up, I always found something that reminded me of how beautiful and mysterious this place truly was. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be honest, I loved this world. Everywhere I went, I was greeted by something new, something that surprised me in ways I never expected. Just the other day, I came across a massive hamster, easily fifty or sixty meters tall, rolling across the land like a mountain of fur. It was oddly adorable, and I knew that if I still had my system abilities, I would have captured it for my beast collection without hesitation. What a pity. About a month ago, the sky had lit up with vivid green and pink lights. Beams of color streaked across the heavens before crashing down like falling stars. They didn''t cause any damage, nor did they seem to serve any purpose. It was nothing more than a visual display, yet it captivated me. For the first time in what felt like forever, I forgot about my pain as I stood beneath that sky, watching the colors dance in silence. Perhaps I had been too strong before. I had been so focused on growing stronger that I had stopped paying attention to the world itself. I spent so much time desperately searching for demigod beasts to slay, hoping to claim their cores and rush toward my goal of reviving my fallen comrades. I had been so obsessed with that goal that I had forgotten to stop and see the world for what it was. And now, I no longer knew how much time I had left. The other me, the one I used to call the eerie entity, had vanished. She was no longer dependent on my lifespan to survive. I could not tell if that meant I had more time or less. She had drained so much of my energy during our final battle, using both her strength and mine to strike down the Creator''s clone. I had no idea how much life that had cost me. I didn''t know what to think anymore. All I could do was accept it and keep moving forward. There was no choice but to walk this new path, a path filled with questions and uncertainty. I eventually found shelter in a cold and empty cave. The air inside was stale, and the faint whisper of wind crept through the cracks in the stone. Ignoring the discomfort, I sat cross-legged on the hard floor and focused everything I had on circulating my soul power. I knew I had to recover, and this was the only way I knew how. But nothing happened. The energy inside me refused to move, lingering like a dying ember that no longer remembered how to burn. No matter how hard I tried, it remained still. Pain surged through my chest once again, sharp and overwhelming, leaving me breathless and weak. I leaned back against the cold stone wall, letting my head rest against it as exhaustion wrapped around me like a heavy blanket. I stared blankly into the darkness, unsure of what else I could do, and simply waited for something to change. Time passed again and again, stretching on endlessly until I could no longer tell the difference between days and nights. The silence that once lingered had grown heavier, pressing down on me until it felt like a constant whisper against my skin. It wasn''t long before I started to feel like I was losing my mind... And then, the voices began. "Gaon..." Malrang''s voice drifted into my ears, soft yet unmistakable. My heart lurched, hammering painfully in my chest as if it had been yanked from its place. I spun around, searching frantically, my eyes darting from shadow to shadow in the hope that I might see her ¡ª just a glimpse, just one flicker of her familiar presence. Yet no matter how desperately I looked, she was nowhere to be found. I stumbled out of the cave, my breath uneven as I staggered forward. I didn''t know where I was going, only that I had to keep moving, away from that voice, away from whatever madness had begun to gnaw at my mind. Before I knew it, I found myself standing in the middle of a field filled with crimson flowers. Each one stood tall, their petals glistening under the light as if they had been dipped in fresh blood. The air was thick with the sharp, metallic scent of iron, so strong that it clung to the back of my throat, making me gag. I wanted to run, to escape this place, yet the voices only grew louder, echoing inside my head until they became unbearable. "You left us to die..." Seong-hoon''s voice struck me like a hammer from the heavens, each word crushing me beneath its weight. "No... no... he would never say that..." My voice broke, and tears blurred my vision as I shook my head furiously. My chest felt tight, as though the air itself had turned solid, crushing the breath from my lungs. "We trusted you..." Eun-woo''s voice came next, filled with a rage so raw that my body trembled uncontrollably. My legs buckled beneath me, and I collapsed into the field of crimson flowers. Their sharp petals pressed against my skin like blades, slicing shallow cuts across my arms and legs. I felt them tear into my wings and tail as well, their edges scraping through flesh as if they had been forged from razors. Blood pooled beneath me, warm and sticky as it seeped into the earth. The pain barely registered, it was nothing compared to the ache that bloomed deep inside my chest. "I''m sorry..." My voice quivered, barely louder than a whisper. I felt so weak, too weak to fight back against the voices or the guilt that twisted inside me like a cruel parasite. Perhaps this was what I deserved. "It hurts big sister Gaon... that monster is so scary..." Jieun''s voice followed next, soft yet trembling with fear. Her words pierced through me like a jagged blade, cutting straight into my heart. My chest tightened painfully, and for a moment, I swore it might burst into a million tiny shards ¡ª each one sharp enough to tear me apart from the inside. "Why... why are you blaming me? I... I-!" I wanted to scream that I had been dead at the time, that I couldn''t have done anything, that it wasn''t my fault ¡ª but before I could speak, the guilt swelled again, swallowing me whole. The words died in my throat, choked out by the suffocating weight of everything I had failed to do. "Empress... why did you abandon us and the empire..." Min-jeong''s face appeared in my mind, her gentle smile replaced with a look of quiet disappointment. She had trusted me more than anyone, had believed in me when others had doubted, and yet I had left her behind. "Sorry..." The word escaped me in a breathless sob, my voice shaking as I clutched my head. The pain in my skull pulsed violently, as though my thoughts had become a storm of fire and glass, slashing through my mind with every memory that resurfaced. I lay there in the crimson field, my body trembling beneath the weight of it all. The voices refused to stop, and no matter how tightly I held my head, no matter how hard I cried, they just kept echoing... endlessly reminding me of everything I had lost. Chapter 237 - 237: Rebirth "Your sorry will not save you from your sins!" The powerful voices of Seo-yeon, Min-jae, and Ji-hoon thundered inside my mind, their words sharp and unforgiving. Before I could react, their figures appeared beside me, their faces twisted with anger and hatred. Each of them held a sword, and without hesitation, they drove their blades into me. The cold steel pierced my flesh, searing pain exploding through my body with each strike. Soon, they were joined by others ¡ª one after another, the faces of those I had failed appeared before me. The forgotten citizens of the empire, those who had died that day, all gathered around me, their expressions twisted with rage and grief. Their blades tore into me, cutting deep into my body, but the pain went far deeper than flesh. I could feel their emotions as though they had been forced into my very soul ¡ª every tear, every ounce of fear, every final cry that had gone unanswered. I wanted to scream, but my voice was lost beneath the crushing weight of it all. The agony was unbearable, yet somehow the guilt hurt even more. Why did I even hope to recover... to revive them? They hate me... Everyone hates me... I lay there in that field of crimson flowers, suffocating beneath the weight of their stares, and soon my despair twisted into something else. I no longer wanted to escape. I no longer wanted to recover. I just wanted to end it all... My trembling hand rose to my throat, my nails sharpening as I prepared to rip it open and silence everything once and for all. But before I could finish, a voice broke through the storm of chaos in my mind. "Live on, sister... your path is not lost yet..." That voice... The pain, the guilt, the agony ¡ª for a moment, all of it seemed to fade. My hand stopped, hovering inches from my throat as my eyes widened. "Nuri..." His voice, soft yet clear, rippled through me like a beacon in the dark. My little brother ¡ª the one who had always been so cheerful and full of life, the one who had never doubted me no matter how cruel the world became ¡ª had called out to me. His words pierced through the suffocating haze that had clouded my mind, and suddenly everything became clear again. The crimson flowers, sharp as blades, wrapped tightly around me like vines. They cut into my skin, slicing my arms, my wings, and my tail. The pain was constant, yet somehow I no longer felt weak. "No..." I whispered, my voice shaking as I gritted my teeth. "I will not give up." I clenched my fists, forcing my trembling body to move. "I swore to myself... I will revive them... all of them... and then... then I can repent for my sins..." Suddenly, something stirred inside me. A powerful pulse erupted from deep within my soul, and the energy that had once been trapped in my broken container surged to life. The container, fragile and fractured, could no longer contain the energy, and with a deafening crack, it shattered into countless particles of dust. In that instant, it felt as though everything had been ripped away from me. My soul felt hollow, my body stripped of everything I had once clung to. Yet even then, I refused to fall. Something inside me refused to give up. That stubbornness ¡ª that raw, unyielding instinct ¡ª roared to life, and from the emptiness within me, a new power began to rise. I felt it swirling inside me, wild and chaotic, yet undeniably strong. The emotions I had buried for so long surged forward, and they refused to be ignored. The pride that refused to submit to fate. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The envy that cursed destiny itself, swearing to change it by force. The wrath that raged against the cruelty of this world, furious enough to tear everything apart if that''s what it took. The sloth that simply refused to die, clinging stubbornly to life as if it had no interest in letting me rest just yet. These forces, once hidden inside me, now surged outward, each one pulsing with its own will. They refused to let me die, and their power erupted like a storm. The broken fragments of my soul container gathered within me, drawn by that powerful energy, and from those ashes, something new began to take shape. It was as if a phoenix had risen from its own death, reborn stronger than before. I turned my gaze inward, and there they were ¡ª four orbs spinning slowly within me, each radiating with its own powerful glow. Pride glistened with a deep purple hue, pulsing with defiance. Envy shimmered with a vibrant green, swirling like a restless flame. Wrath blazed crimson, its chaotic energy radiating a furious heat. And sloth, calm yet unwavering, shone with a rich blue, its presence steady and stubborn. All of them had once been the colors of my eyes, yet now they seemed to burn with a life of their own. The air around me trembled as a powerful ripple surged from my body. The crimson flowers that had once tried to consume me now danced in response, their petals twisting and swaying beneath the powerful winds that rushed outward from me. And then I felt it ¡ª the unmistakable pulse of life. The crimson flowers radiated energy, their life force pouring into me like rivers converging on a single point. I could feel something stirring inside me, something new and powerful ¡ª a presence that felt both familiar and foreign at the same time. "Give me..." I muttered, my voice low and strained as I reached out for that power. But something inside me twisted, something darker and more desperate. I didn''t just want that power ¡ª I demanded it. I craved it, greedy and insatiable, as if it was my birthright. Even if I had to steal it from the heavens themselves, I would take it. I would seize everything I desired, no matter the cost. As if answering my call, a new color emerged within me ¡ª a brilliant golden orb that radiated an energy stronger than all the others combined. It pulsed with a force so powerful that for a moment, I felt as though I could rip the world from its roots and shape it however I wished. The orbs inside me began to spin faster, their energies converging and weaving together. The container that had once been shattered now reformed, stronger than ever before, as if forged from the ashes of my failure. Soul energy surged into me from the surroundings, rushing through my veins like a wildfire that refused to be tamed. My body, once frail and broken, began to heal rapidly, yet this time I felt something different. My strength didn''t just return ¡ª it grew, pushing my body past its former limits. I clenched my fists and rose to my feet, feeling the power surge within me. This was not just recovery... this was rebirth. Chapter 238 - 238: Free At Last I could feel the five different energies slowly weaving themselves into my body, spreading through me like fire igniting dry wood. The rotation of these forces churned with immense pressure, pushing soul energy into my veins ¡ª or rather, what I now believed to be my meridians. Yes... I hadn''t noticed them before, never really bothering to explore my body in such detail until this very moment. But now, I realized that these thin channels stretched through me like rivers, absorbing soul energy directly through my skin and releasing it back into the world. But this discovery wasn''t just fascinating ¡ª it was vital. Each pulse of energy that flowed through my meridians carried with it something far greater than strength alone. My body felt as though it was being reforged, each cell hardening under the pressure. My muscles tightened, my bones seemed to vibrate, and I could feel power simmering beneath my skin, like a volcano waiting to erupt. Techniques that once felt familiar now seemed foreign, as if their true potential had only just revealed itself. A simple fire blast that once scorched the air would now burn brighter, stronger ¡ª no, it would detonate like a storm of molten destruction. And the reason? The orbs of sin that had replaced my soul cultivation method were transforming me from within, enhancing every corner of my being. They didn''t just enhance my strength ¡ª they were changing the way my body understood power itself. I could feel the energy around me no longer as an invisible presence, but as something tangible, something that I could claim as my own. The very air seemed to ripple with potential, and I knew that I could pull that power into me with ease. My own soul, once pristine and heavenly in its former form, had been cracked and shattered during my last advancement. Yet now, it glowed with a vibrant, shifting array of colors, each hue burning with newfound intensity. The orbs drifted closer to my heart, slowly embedding themselves inside of it. I gasped sharply as they sank into my soul, my breath faltering as if my heart had frozen in place. My chest seized, and for a brief moment, I felt weightless ¡ª empty. My lungs burned, each breath searing my throat as if I had swallowed fire. And then... BOOM! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The world around me erupted. Explosions shook the earth as bursts of power shot outward from my body, shattering the crimson flowers that had once covered the field. Petals scattered like drops of blood, painting the landscape in red as the earth itself seemed to shudder beneath my feet. I felt the life force from those crushed flowers surge toward me, flowing like rivers drawn to my presence. My horns throbbed with hunger, greedily pulling in the potent energy. The warmth of it spread through my body, filling every wound, every crack, and every scar that had marred me for far too long. But it didn''t end there with the recovery of strength... From my soul, now shining with five different colors like a wildfire spreading across a dry forest, each energy of sin rushed to claim a part of my body, binding itself to me as if declaring ownership. I could feel those five distinct energies weaving into me, crackling with their own chaotic identities ¡ª a storm of clashing colors swirling through my meridians. Purple flames spiraled like a crown around my core, cold yet fierce, burning with the unshakable confidence of Pride. Emerald mist slithered around my muscles, coiling tightly as if claiming my bones with a possessive grip that refused to let go. Crimson sparks erupted from my skin in violent bursts, flickering like embers ready to ignite everything in their path, while icy tendrils of cyan mist dragged a numbing cold through my veins, chilling me to the core. And finally, golden rivers of molten greed slithered across my chest, coiling possessively around my heart with an insatiable hunger that seemed endless. All of those forces surged together, reinforcing my body until I felt as though I was on the brink of something divine... and then I remembered ¡ª there were still two more sins yet to awaken. If my power had already reached this level, just how terrifying would I become when the final two joined me? I staggered to my feet, panting heavily. My body felt as though it was being crushed beneath the weight of all that energy compressed inside me, so much that I knew I couldn''t contain it for long. "Give me back my system! It''s mine now!" I roared at the sky. The energy I had struggled to contain burst from my chest, blazing with a golden hue ¡ª pure greed manifesting itself. My voice thundered through the air, and I knew my eyes had likely turned gold as well, though I had no way to confirm it. The other energies of sin surged in support, wrapping around the golden hue like loyal soldiers reinforcing their king. The combined force exploded from me, shooting toward the heavens like a divine spear. The sky itself cracked beneath its impact, splintering like shattered glass as the beam of light tore through, disappearing into the unknown ¡ª yet I could feel it had a destination, a purpose. Suddenly, a system window appeared before me, flickering erratically with countless errors. For the first time, it no longer appeared in my mind ¡ª it hovered in the air, unstable and distorted. And then, in an instant, it rushed back into my head. Pain like no other tore through me, a searing agony that left me breathless and barely able to think. Countless pieces of information flooded my mind, overwhelming me in a torrent of knowledge I was not prepared to grasp. My head pounded as if my skull would crack apart, but before I could collapse, the energies within my soul rose to meet the invading force. The sins surged toward the system''s chaotic power, greedily attacking it like beasts fighting for prey. They consumed it, devouring the twisted remnants of its control and feeding that power into my core. Inside my soul, something began to form ¡ª a small triangle etched with twisted lines, marked by runes I couldn''t understand. The strange symbol pulsed with a presence unlike anything I had ever felt before ¡ª mysterious, ancient... yet somehow, it felt like home. "NOOOOOOO!!!!" A powerful howl echoed from the sky, a voice I knew all too well ¡ª the Creator. His scream was deafening, filled with rage and desperation. The sheer pressure of his wrath pressed down on me like a mountain, threatening to crush me into the earth. But the purple flame flared brightly around me, refusing to submit. Pride anchored me in place, burning with unwavering defiance. At that moment, I understood ¡ª I was stealing the Creator''s power, tearing it from his grasp and claiming it as my own. The system that once controlled me, manipulated me, and kept me chained to his rules... was now mine. I had absorbed it into my own body, forging it into something I could control ¡ª something only I could wield. I had finally separated myself from the Creator and his twisted games... and for the first time, I was free. Chapter 239 - 239: New Begining I could feel everything tremble as the Creator''s power clashed with mine. He was fighting back, refusing to let me break free, yet no matter how hard he pushed, he no longer had the power to stop me. His real body couldn''t enter this place, and that meant one thing. I was the ruler now. A cold smirk crept across my lips. I knew that from this moment forward, I wasn''t just his greatest mistake. I was his number one enemy. He would send stronger creatures, far more powerful than before, to hunt me down. His fury would ripple across this world, forcing the cowards who worshipped him to act on his behalf. All those demigod hunters, those pitiful fools who feared his wrath, would come charging at me with one goal in mind, my death. But that was exactly what I wanted. I needed to find the one who killed my friends, the one who took them from me. I would rip out his soul and use it as a sacrifice to reforge the ones I had lost. But first, I had to break through to the next stage. My cultivation path was different from any other, no guide, no roadmap, just my own instincts and whatever I could figure out for myself. And with all this chaotic energy flooding into my body, I knew I didn''t have much time. The power threatened to burst from my skin, building and building until I felt like I was going to explode. I had to act quickly. I needed to understand the laws better, to reshape my soul into something new, something that could... wait... Suddenly, an idea struck me. It was wild and reckless, but it made sense. If I was now my own ruler, if the power that once belonged to the system had become mine, then perhaps I could create my own universe within me. I know it sounds insane. An entire universe inside of a person? Ridiculous, right? But this world had already shown me that nothing was impossible. Back on Earth, I never imagined that such things could exist, and yet here I was, standing on the threshold of something impossible. The Creator had unknowingly gifted me this potential, and the next time I met his real body, I would make sure to thank him for it. Preferably with my scythe cleaving him in half. That seemed like a fair way to express my gratitude, didn''t it? An innocent yet twisted smile rose on my lips. The energy inside me, that chaotic blend of greed, pride, envy, and wrath, seemed to push me further, whispering in the back of my mind. It fed my thoughts with dark satisfaction, urging me to embrace that hunger for power. But I didn''t care. Not even a little. "Scream as much as you want, fight back all you want," I muttered, my voice cold and sharp as I glared at the hole in the shattered sky. "In the end, I will have my revenge. Not just for what you did to me, but for what you did to her. I don''t know what that fool saw in you, but I won''t let you live while she''s gone." And just like that, the Creator''s rage faded, replaced with something far worse. A low, sinister laugh echoed from the sky, dark, twisted, and filled with cruel amusement. "Hahaha... Gaon, you never change," his voice purred, slithering through the air like a viper. "No matter which life it is... Ah, if only I had known this would happen, I never would have brought you here. But fine, fine, you win this round. I have no idea how you survived, or how Earth returned to life, but I don''t care. You know why?" His laughter twisted into something venomous, something that dripped with malice. "Because I get to kill you all over again." His voice seemed to loom closer, suffocating me with the weight of his words. "Go ahead, live as you wish," he sneered. "But mark my words, this world is not yours to take. I''ll make sure of that, no matter what. There are creatures here, things even I fear, and you..." His voice lowered to a whisper, venomous and cold. "You won''t stand a chance. You''ll die, slowly, painfully, and no one will be there to save you." His words trailed off, fading as the shattered sky mended itself. The crack sealed, leaving the world whole once more. I knew in my heart this was likely the last time I''d hear his voice directly in this world, but that was fine. I had no more words for him. My path was clear. I had to reforge my friends with the laws of life and death, and no matter how many years it took, no matter how much pain I endured, I would see it through to the end. I extended my wings, and somehow they felt stronger and more agile than before. My entire body felt different, brimming with power, as if every muscle had been reforged anew. Nice, I thought with a smile curling across my face. With a single flap, I soared into the sky, the wind rushing past me as I cut through the air like an arrow. I felt free, alive, and overflowing with energy. But when I looked down, that sense of freedom faltered, and my smile faded. The sight below me was horrifying. Now I understood where those crimson flowers had come from. Beneath the earth, countless bones lay scattered, their brittle remains stretching endlessly across the landscape. The only reason they had been revealed was because of my power''s earlier explosion. This entire place was a graveyard, a resting place for those who had once lived in this world ¡ª those who had died because of the Creator''s twisted games. "Thank you for your help," I muttered softly. I didn''t know if their souls had guided me here to empower me or to consume me, but none of that mattered now. What mattered was that I had recovered, and because of this place, I had achieved the impossible. "Let me free all of you..." I whispered. With my hand raised, a massive sphere of golden fire flared into existence above my palm. It was the same flame the Goddess of Fire, Agnia, had once wielded during her reign over this world ¡ª a divine flame said to burn away curses, chains, and all that bound the soul. If there was a fire that could set them free, this was it. The golden fireball shot down from the sky like a meteor, crashing into the earth with a thunderous roar. The impact shook the ground, sending tremors rippling through the land as flames engulfed everything in sight. The flowers turned to ash, and the earth smoldered with golden embers. When everything calmed, I blinked in disbelief. Whether it was a hallucination or something else entirely, I couldn''t say for sure ¡ª but there they were, countless spectral figures standing across the field of ashes. A massive army, easily numbering in the hundreds of thousands, all watching me in silence. Their faces held no anger or resentment. Instead, they smiled, their eyes filled with warmth, gratitude, and hope. One by one, they began to fade, their forms turning to faint wisps of light that drifted upward and vanished into the sky. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Rest well..." I muttered as the last of them disappeared, never to return again. Chapter 240 - 240: Testing Begins… Now I knew this path I walked would most likely be the death of me, but when had I ever feared death? Okay... maybe a couple of times... but why would I care anymore? Right now, I was my own master, and the system that once directed my path and held me in chains was now part of me, but not in the way I had first imagined. Not even close. I could feel my body growing stronger, as if the system and cultivation were two entirely different techniques. The system had lost its familiar window, yet as long as I focused and turned my senses inward, I could feel exactly what made it so special. As I glided through the sky, my wings stretched wide and powerful, I felt the strange pyramid inside me pulsing. Each wave of power spread through my body, washing over me like a flowing river. I believed it was mana ¡ª the same energy I had once relied on to cast skills like Chaos Slash and Black Strike. Those abilities still existed within me, yet they no longer felt like separate commands. Instead, they had become part of me, as natural as moving my limbs or breathing the air. Curious, I decided to test my power. When I hunted a few wandering monsters, I noticed something strange. As they fell, I felt a faint energy escape their bodies and rush into me. It was subtle, like a quiet whisper threading through my veins, yet I could feel it strengthening me ever so slightly. I believed that was how leveling had worked before. How mysterious... There was still so much to explore. Each skill I once possessed now felt deeply rooted within me, as if cultivation and the system had blended into one. Now that I thought about it, I realized that bastard must have drawn inspiration from cultivation when he created the system. I hated to admit it, but the truth was clear. As twisted and cruel as he was, the Creator was a genius. Crafting something so complex required extraordinary talent. But that''s the thing about geniuses, isn''t it? The smarter they are, the more arrogant they become. They convince themselves they are untouchable, sitting at the top of the world without a single doubt in their minds. That is where people like me come in. People who know how to steal that brilliance right from under their noses. It sounds terrible, doesn''t it? But I had no choice. I promised myself I would master this system, break it down piece by piece, and learn to craft my own. If my sin powers couldn''t rip it directly from that bastard, then I would create something new ¡ª something powerful and independent. I needed a system that belonged to me alone, one that he could never influence or corrupt. Because if I failed, if I couldn''t break his hold entirely, then even if I succeeded in reviving my friends, they would never be free. And that thought... that sickening idea that my friends could still fall under his control¡­ that was far more disturbing than anything else. My scythe manifested in my hand, its cold, familiar presence instantly filling me with comfort. I traced its sharp edge with gentle fingers, feeling an odd sense of affection. So far, this weapon had been the most comfortable one for me, and I knew it would most likely stay that way forever. "Old friend," I murmured softly, my grip tightening as memories surfaced. "We were introduced by the system, and now you''re part of my soul." My gaze lingered on the dark metal, and for the first time, I felt something new ¡ª a connection that went beyond the surface. Even when I had summoned this weapon from my soul before, it had never felt quite like this. The bond we shared now was different. It was deeper... unbreakable. "Now we''ll be together forever." I hugged the weapon close, a quiet chuckle escaping my lips. The cold steel felt oddly warm against me, as if the weapon itself was responding to my words. A cold glint flickered in my eyes as I turned my gaze toward the horizon. I needed to test something out. With a powerful flap of my wings, I soared down from the sky and landed in a golden field that stretched endlessly before me. Monsters roamed the area, their low growls blending with the faint rush of crystal-blue rivers that wove through the land. The monsters here were weak, nothing more than low-level fodder ¡ª perfect for what I needed. "Let''s see..." I muttered under my breath. Inspect! I expected to see their levels appear in my mind like before, but nothing showed up. Instead, a flood of information surged through my thoughts, overwhelming me with knowledge I hadn''t actively sought. It wasn''t just the name of the creature ¡ª The Mythical Wind Deer ¡ª or its level, which was 102. I knew everything. Its abilities, its weaknesses, and even how it would react if I moved closer. It was as if I had always known... like some kind of innate knowledge buried deep inside me had awakened. Is this how the Creator perceive the world? Or had my system evolved to some new peak? Whatever it was, I felt strangely powerful ¡ª almost godlike. "Sorry for this," I said softly, an apologetic smile curving my lips, yet my voice remained cold. "But you''ll have to become an honorable sacrifice for my friends." Before the deer could react, I flicked my scythe, and a thin black slash cut cleanly through its skull. The beast collapsed without so much as a twitch, its death painless and instant. The black orb ¡ª the same one that always appeared before ¡ª rose from its body and floated gently in the air. I sighed and lowered myself to the ground, summoning the orb into my palm. I could have placed it in my soul container where my family''s energy waited, but I refused to waste time. My other hand moved instinctively, and dark shadows burst from my body like a violent tide. One by one, my beasts emerged from the swirling void ¡ª beasts I hadn''t seen in so long that I almost forgot what their presence felt like. They all stared at me, their gazes intense and unwavering. Something was different about them. The familiar presence of the system that once chained them was gone ¡ª no longer weighing them down. "Thank you, Master," a calm yet powerful voice spoke. It was the Dragon Goddess Scaelvorix, now in her human form. Her violet hair flowed like silk, and her golden eyes no longer glimmered with pride, but with something far deeper ¡ª respect. True respect. "You freed us from our shackles," she continued, her voice steady and firm. "We owe you our lives now." One by one, the others followed her lead, bowing deeply before me. Their expressions, once filled with arrogance or rebellion, now held only loyalty. I was touched... yet confused. "How?" I whispered, more to myself than anyone else. "How did your systems disappear?" My gaze shifted back to the Dragon Goddess. "Did I... do this?" It seemed too coincidental. If they had been part of my system before, perhaps when I absorbed my own power into myself, it severed their ties to the Creator''s influence as well. I didn''t know for sure, but one thing was clear ¡ª they were safe with me now. And that thought warmed my heart more than I expected. "Rise up," I muttered, rolling my eyes at their stubborn kneeling. "You''re embarrassing yourselves." None of them moved. "Seriously," I added with a sigh. "You''re my friends... my family. There''s no need for that. All I ask today is that you keep watch and make sure no idiots decide to interrupt my studies." They rose to their feet in unison, their faces still serious, their eyes unwavering in their silent promise to protect me. For the first time in a long while, I felt like I wasn''t walking this path alone anymore. "Mas¡ª" "Call me big sis. That''s good enough for all of you," I interrupted with a laugh, shaking my head at their stubbornness. They were too serious sometimes... maybe they needed a little beating to loosen up. "Yes, big sister," Scaelvorix replied with a soft smile. "We know exactly what you''re planning to do, and we''ll protect you while you''re busy." I paused, blinking in surprise. She could feel it? That was unexpected... but not impossible. After all, the bond I shared with my beasts was special. Even before the system had fully merged with me, there had always been something deeper ¡ª something more instinctive ¡ª that connected us. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that. I had something far more important to focus on. I turned my gaze to the soul resting in my palm, the dark orb flickering faintly like a dying ember. This... this was what I needed to understand. If I couldn''t reconstruct this soul ¡ª if I couldn''t restore something as simple as a beast''s spirit ¡ª then how could I ever hope to reforge the souls of my friends? I clenched my fist around the orb, swallowing hard. The thought of testing on a human soul terrified me. What if I failed? What if I destroyed what little essence they had left? No... I couldn''t risk that. I had to start step by step and I had to prove to myself that this was possible. I can do this... I have to. Chapter 241 - 241: Building a lab? I understood death better than anyone, or at least I believed I did. Ever since I inherited the powers of the Emperor of Death, I had grown far too familiar with destruction, and I suppose that''s why so many had fallen by my hands, their lives reduced to nothing more than whispers carried away by the wind. But life... life was something I had to learn on my own. It helped when I spent that time watching a small village grow, observing the people build their homes, raise their children, and create something lasting. That experience had deepened my understanding of life in ways I never imagined. Even if I wasn''t exactly confident, I at least felt like I had gained enough knowledge to attempt what once seemed impossible ¡ª to reforge a body based on my understanding of the soul itself. You see... every single soul carries a tiny reflection of its former self ¡ª a delicate imprint of what that being had once been. A blueprint, almost. Something like that existed inside my own soul as well, a mirrored image of what my body should be. So if I could somehow forge the flesh around that imprint... no, that wouldn''t work. That would only create a lifeless mold, like pouring clay around an empty frame. The soul would reject it. There would be no connection, no spark of life. But what if I could nurture that central imprint ¡ª the very heart of the soul ¡ª and make it bloom? If I could coax it to grow, like a flower blooming from a seed, perhaps I could manifest it into a living being once more. I took a deep breath, steadying my thoughts as the black soul rested quietly in my palm. Its faint glow flickered like a dying ember, and yet when I stared deep enough, I could see it ¡ª the faint shape of the mythical wind deer, a tiny reflection of what it once was. It gazed back at me, faint yet unmistakable. I don''t know how I knew... I just felt it. Pouring my energy into it, I let the power of my sins flow freely, the dark energy swirling like black smoke around my hand. The orb trembled, wrapped in a haze of ethereal light as my power crawled across every curve, every delicate fold of the soul. I studied it carefully, searching for that core ¡ª that fragile point where life once bloomed. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, memories that didn''t belong to me surged into my mind. Strange visions rushed forward like a flood, drowning my thoughts in a chaotic storm of emotions and sensations. I couldn''t stop it. My control shattered, and before I could pull away... the soul disintegrated in my palm, vanishing in a wisp of cold air before rushing into my body like a serpent coiling through my veins. A failure. A complete failure. The soul was gone, absorbed into me, its existence erased in a matter of moments. "I need more..." I muttered, my voice dry and sharp. As if understanding my demand, several of my beasts rushed off without hesitation. It wasn''t long before they returned, dragging a few living monsters behind them. The creatures thrashed and snarled, their eyes wide with panic. I felt no pity. In this world of survival, there was no place for hesitation or mercy ¡ª not when my friends'' lives were on the line. No matter how cruel it seemed, I accepted the new sacrifices without a second thought. The ground around me soon became a twisted laboratory of blood and souls ¡ª a place where monsters were torn apart and reborn, all for the sake of my dream. The Demon Empress chasing her obsession to resurrect her fallen friends... How does that sound? I thought bitterly with a twisted smile. Sounds like a damn good title for my story... doesn''t it? Haha... Time slowly passed, slipping away like sand through my fingers. Days turned to weeks, weeks to months, and before I knew it, years had gone by. My beasts had built a small hut around me ¡ª a shelter crafted with their own care and effort. They even infused it with soul energy, lighting it in a way that bathed the space in a gentle glow. It was comforting, almost peaceful, and yet I had never asked them to do any of it. They simply acted on their own, as if they understood what I needed before I could even say it. The small hut eventually grew into something more ¡ª a miniature city of sorts, built solely by my beasts. They roamed freely through the streets they had created, some acting as sentries, others maintaining their strange yet functional homes. It was just me and them, living in this isolated world I had unknowingly become the heart of. I barely noticed any of it, though. My days had been spent locked away, constantly experimenting, constantly failing. My mind was consumed by my obsession ¡ª the endless attempts to reforge what had been taken from me. "Test subject number 20,321..." I muttered wearily, barely even recognizing my own voice anymore. "The subject has successfully taken the shape of their past body... yet they remain unresponsive, lacking soul energy and consciousness... a failure once again..." I exhaled deeply, my chest tightening with frustration. The bitterness stung, but I couldn''t ignore the faint glimmer of hope lingering beneath it. I''m close... so close... The body before me was perfect, a flawless recreation of what once was. The features, the build, even the faint scars that once marked its skin ¡ª everything was exactly as it should have been. Yet it was still empty, no flicker of life present within it. A hollow shell, beautiful yet lifeless. I clenched my fists, biting back the mix of anger and regret. I couldn''t rush this, not when I still had so much to learn. If I had attempted this on any of my fallen friends, I would have failed... and I couldn''t afford to fail them. Not after everything they had been through. I need to be stronger... That thought hit me harder than I expected. No matter how much I tried to convince myself that I was prepared, the truth was clear. I simply wasn''t strong enough. If I want to succeed... if I want to bring them back... I need to break through. I need to reach the next realm... Chapter 242 - 242: Return to the Land Where Immortals Rest The next stage... the Eternity Stage ¡ª it was right there, seemingly within my grasp, yet the meaning behind it still eluded me. What exactly was "eternity"? How could I achieve it? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From what I understood, reaching that stage didn''t mean immortality ¡ª there had to be something deeper to it, something more significant than just defying death. Yet no matter how much I thought about it, the answer seemed to slip through my fingers like smoke. Years drifted by while I buried myself in my work, but things started to change. The peace we once enjoyed was slowly crumbling. My beasts were being attacked whenever they ventured alone on scouting missions. Luckily, none of them had died ¡ª not yet ¡ª but it became clear that the culprits were humans from the surrounding area. They were gathering in large numbers, seemingly preparing for something bigger. Well, that''s alright, I thought with a shrug. If they want to keep getting in my way... free souls for me to test on. I chuckled at my own joke, though the sound barely felt like laughter anymore. My so-called "lab" didn''t even look like a lab ¡ª it was more of a butcher''s house than anything else, a grim place filled with lingering regret and desperation. No matter how hard I tried, none of the reforged souls felt alive. Each one turned into little more than a lifeless husk ¡ª empty shells without purpose or warmth. They looked the part, yet something vital was always missing. But then, one day, an idea struck me. Of course... how could I forget something so simple? "Everybody, gather up!" I shouted, my voice ringing through the air. Moments later, my beasts appeared in their humanoid forms, standing in an organized formation before me. Naturally, the Dragon Goddess stood at the front, her face unusually bright and cheerful today. What''s with her? I wondered briefly. Come to think of it, she and the Golden Flood Dragon had gone missing a few years back for a while... No, focus... "Today," I began, scanning their faces, "I''ve gathered you all to tell you that we''re moving." I paused for a second, noticing the immediate reactions ¡ª some looked confused, others a bit disappointed. "I know, I know, you''re already used to this place..." I trailed off when I caught sight of a certain mischievous face. "No, little Magma Crab number one hundred and two, I am not giving up on reviving my friends." The young man who had once been a magma crab grinned knowingly. He had that teasing look again, and honestly... I couldn''t blame him. We had grown so close over these years, closer than I''d ever imagined I would with my beasts. Spending so much time with them had brought us together like family. "We''re going to the Realm of Shadows of the Past," I announced firmly. "A place that... last time... I couldn''t take some of you." I turned my gaze toward the four wolves ¡ª Omenpaw, Lykaon, Vargrin, and Savryn ¡ª my loyal pack. "You all remember that day, right?" I asked softly. "The day I disappeared with my friends in front of the statue..." Their faces darkened. Each of them nodded, yet the grief that flickered in their eyes mirrored my own. Those memories were still painful... especially when I remembered what followed soon after. "Yes, big sister," Omenpaw said quietly. "That day... a mysterious force refused to let us enter." "Exactly," I nodded. "But now, I''m thinking... since you''re all inside my beast world now, it might just work. I''m no longer bound by the system, so that restriction shouldn''t apply anymore." "But..." Savryn, the only female in the pack, spoke with concern. "How will you enter there?" She had a point ¡ª one I hadn''t quite figured out yet. "Well..." I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly. "I''ll figure it out once we get there." I waved my hand, motioning for them to return to the beast world. "Just be careful," I added firmly. "If for some reason you get left behind, don''t get cocky. Stay hidden and stay smart. I know you''re all strong, but..." I paused, my voice lowering. "Remember, there''s always someone stronger than you." "YES!" A loud thundering cheer erupted from my beasts, their voices filling the air with excitement before fading into silence. The once lively village now felt empty and hollow as I stood alone, my companions now resting within the beast world inside me. I stretched my wings and gazed into the far distance, feeling the wind brush against my face. Wait... I''m stupid... I blinked as the realization hit me, and suddenly a laugh ¡ª an honest, heartfelt laugh ¡ª escaped from my lips. It felt strange, like a warmth I hadn''t felt in far too long, yet it was so genuine that I couldn''t stop myself from chuckling even louder. I can just create a portal... hahaha... Hope flickered inside me, something I had been chasing for so long. If there was one place in this world that held the answers I desperately sought, it was there ¡ª the place I had failed to enter before. I raised my hand and let my soul energy gather around me, weaving and twisting until the space before me began to ripple like water. A rift tore open, swirling in chaotic patterns before stabilizing into a steady portal. Without hesitation, I stepped through. The moment I emerged, I found myself once again standing before the statue of the young boy. His stone face stared back at me, calm yet somehow knowing. This time, however, something was different ¡ª something I hadn''t been able to understand before. My gaze lowered to the inscription at the base of the statue. Words I couldn''t read in the past now formed clear, familiar letters before my eyes, and as I read them, a chill crawled down my spine. "I knew you would return, so I welcome you again, Gaon." I stared at those words for what felt like an eternity before whispering them aloud, as if speaking them would somehow change what I was seeing. "I knew you would return... so I welcome you again, Gaon..." As the final word left my lips, the world around me twisted and shifted. The earth seemed to breathe, the sky rippled like a disturbed pond, and I felt my body being dragged through the folds of space. My vision blurred, and when I opened my eyes again, I was standing at the peak of a towering mountain. The cold wind bit at my skin, and below me stretched a breathtaking sight ¡ª the City of Immortal Beauty, the place where the most powerful goddess in the world had once reigned. Its towering spires gleamed beneath the sun, bathed in an ethereal glow that shimmered with an unnatural brilliance. For a long moment, I simply stood there, the weight of it all sinking in. "...I''m back," I whispered, my voice barely louder than the wind. Chapter 243 - 243: Master and Her Disciple This world had a distinct scent, one that lingered in the air like eternal dew mixed with the fragrance of lotuses. It drifted through the mind, soothing yet strangely intoxicating, as if it could carry you away in a trance. At least, that''s how I felt when I returned here once again. The city lay close, so I decided not to waste any time. But before I could take a step forward, a familiar figure appeared above me ¡ª the same guard who had stopped us before. "State your purpose here, demon!" His weapon was drawn, pointed straight at me with deep hatred burning in his eyes. I guess people here didn''t take kindly to demons, but I couldn''t sense any real danger from him. I smiled warmly, though I knew the truth behind it. Everything must have been reset to the same point as when we first arrived here. After all, the people here were trapped in an endless cycle ¡ª suffering for eternity, forced to repeat the same lives and deaths without retaining their memories. I had to break this curse for them. "I''m here to meet the Goddess of Fire," I said calmly. "Tell her that Lee Gaon is here to see her. She will know who I am. I can wait here for your return; I won''t go anywhere." I raised my hands slightly to show I meant no harm. Even if I could kill him with a single slap, I had no reason or desire to do so. "You?! And what gives you the right to request an audience with our¡ª" I released my aura before he could finish. The overwhelming pressure of my Soul Fuse stage power crashed down on him, forcing him to his knees as if his body no longer belonged to him. "Is this enough proof?" I asked with a faint smile. His expression betrayed his fear. If he had the chance, I knew he would flee without a second thought. "Y-y-yes!" he stammered, scrambling to pick himself up. His once-proud golden armor was now nothing more than a symbol of might that meant nothing before me. His spectral wings flapped weakly as he rushed back toward the citadel in the distance. It didn''t take long ¡ª just a few minutes ¡ª before he returned, this time with over fifty guards surrounding me from all directions. "What does an expert of your level want with our Goddess of Fire?" a new voice asked. This one was stronger, his presence more commanding. Judging by his power, he had reached the Heavenly Soul stage at best. "You''re wasting my time," I said coldly. If they wouldn''t give me face, why should I give them any? With a single flap of my wings, I vanished from their sight. I could feel them scrambling to chase after me, but by the time they realized where I had gone, I was already standing before the massive crystal gate. "Move aside," I said coldly. The guards stationed at the gate dropped to their knees, trembling under the weight of my aura. They couldn''t even lift their heads, let alone attempt to stop me. I reached out and pushed against the massive crystal doors. They gave way easily, as if I were simply opening my apartment door. The moment the doors swung open, I was met with the sight of a woman whose beauty seemed to defy the natural world. Her presence radiated power ¡ª fierce, yet elegant. Her dress flickered like living fire, each fold swirling with bright flames that danced across her figure. "Goddess, this intruder¡ª!" one of the guards behind me shouted, but a delicate hand rose in the air, silencing them. "My dear disciple," she purred, her voice soft yet commanding. "How nice to see you again after so many years. Come, come¡­ Master has much to discuss with you." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her words left the guards speechless, their jaws practically hanging open as they stared at me in disbelief. "Yeah¡­ it''s been a while," I said with a strange feeling tightening in my chest. It was her. She was the reason I had found a path out of the system, the reason I didn''t end up like the other me ¡ª the one who became nothing more than an eerie entity, a twisted fragment of what I once was. And now, even she was gone forever. Somehow, I felt grateful to the woman standing before me ¡ª truly grateful. She extended her hand this time, and I didn''t hesitate to take it. Her fingers were warm against my own as she led me deeper into the citadel, to the very room that Jieun and I had once explored. The citadel was just as grand as I remembered. Crystal walls gleamed with light, their flawless surfaces reflecting golden designs that spiraled like vines across the ceilings and floors. Everything about this place seemed rich and majestic, yet somehow cold at the same time ¡ª like a lifeless painting frozen in time. When we reached her room, the heavy doors shot closed behind me with a resounding thud. Agnia sat down on her bed, her sharp gaze flickering with something mischievous as she shot me a look. "You know my answer already," I muttered, rolling my eyes before she could even speak. "No matter how many years pass, I''m not interested in women." I heard her click her tongue in disappointment. "So," she said with a cunning smile, "what brings you here again? I''m amazed you''re not afraid the Creator will come and kick you out again." I moved closer to the window, overlooking the city below. The streets glittered under the sky, and for a moment, memories rushed back ¡ª memories of the battles, the losses, and the pain that never seemed to fade. "You know¡­" I started softly, my voice carrying the weight of exhaustion. "I''ve finally achieved it. I broke the system that was binding me." The words tasted bitter as they left my mouth, carrying the loneliness that had followed me ever since. "I see¡­" Her voice shifted slightly, the teasing edge fading away. "And what did it cost?" "Everything¡­" My hand clenched into a fist as sharp pain shot through my chest. The faces of those I had lost flashed before me ¡ª Seong-hoon, Eun-woo, Jieun¡­ all of them, gone. Agnia''s expression softened, and for a moment, she looked as though she wanted to say something more. Instead, her voice carried a new warmth, something I had rarely heard from her ¡ª a trace of care, almost maternal in its gentleness. "You came to ask something of me," she said quietly. "Otherwise, why else would you willingly break into this place?" "Yeah¡­" I exhaled, turning away from the window to face her directly. "I came to ask how to revive my friends... and how to reach the Eternity stage." The air between us grew heavier, the weight of my words hanging like a blade suspended above us. I didn''t know what answer I expected, but whatever it was, I knew it wouldn''t come easily. Chapter 244 - 244: Youre her, but also not her at the same time... I felt a shift in the air, a subtle yet undeniable change that weighed down on my chest. The room seemed to darken, and for a moment, it felt as if the entire universe had pressed its burden upon me ¡ª a crushing presence that swallowed the air and made my breathing shallow. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no¡­ it wasn''t the universe. It was her aura ¡ª the intense, suffocating heat of fire radiating from Agnia. "So your fate has reached this part already¡­" Her voice carried a somber weight, and I felt a sudden unease stir within me. Something''s not right. What does she mean by that? "What do you mean by my fate?" I asked, my voice quieter than I intended. "You mean I''m walking the same path as the one before me?" I turned to face her, and the moment our eyes met, I knew. The way her gaze trembled slightly, the flicker of regret that flashed in her expression ¡ª it told me everything I needed to know. "So it''s true¡­" I muttered, bitterness rising in my throat. "I''m just a shadow of her¡­" It stung more than I expected. The idea that I was nothing more than someone doomed to follow the footsteps of a past self, a failure repeating their mistakes¡­ "No," Agnia''s voice cut through my thoughts, firm yet gentle. She shook her head and stepped closer, standing beside me as we both gazed out at the city below. "You''re not her shadow... but you are her ¡ª and you''re not at the same time. It''s complicated. Time and space don''t follow the rules we understand." Her words lingered, and the silence that followed felt colder than the air outside. "Care to elaborate?" I asked, unable to hide the frustration in my voice. She knew more than she let on, and now I needed answers. Agnia didn''t speak right away. Instead, she stood motionless, her gaze locked on the horizon as though she were staring into something far beyond the city itself. "Master?" I asked softly, speaking a word I had never used for her before. "Ah?" My voice seemed to snap her from her trance. "Can you explain to me exactly what I am?" My heart pounded violently in my chest. "It feels like you know more than you told me before¡­" For a moment, her eyes softened, and I wondered if she felt pity for me. Or maybe regret. Whatever it was, I needed to hear the truth. "Follow me," she said at last, her hand lifting as a rift tore open before her. The swirling void stretched wide, revealing nothing but shadow beyond it. "Can I even follow you?" I hesitated. "Last time¡ª" "Last time, the area was only as vast as your combined strength allowed," she interrupted, her lips curling into a small smile ¡ª one that hinted at something more. "But with your power now... how far do you think you can go?" That smile unsettled me. She knew something I didn''t ¡ª something I suspected would change everything. "I understand," I said simply. There was no point in dragging this out with endless questions. Whatever answers awaited me... they lay beyond that rift. We didn''t need a million words to explain how we both felt about this whole situation, so I saved my breath. I took the first step, and as the air shifted around me, the world spun in a dizzying blur. When my vision cleared, I found myself standing on the edge of something breathtaking ¡ª a world so vast and incomprehensible that it felt like I was staring at the very fabric of time itself. I was standing in outer space. Stars stretched endlessly across the horizon, swirling clouds of cosmic dust weaving through the darkness like rivers of shimmering light. The vastness seemed infinite, yet somehow, I knew this place was more than just endless emptiness. There was power here ¡ª something pure, something eternal. I could feel the energy pressing down on me, heavy and suffocating. It clung to my skin like cold chains, winding tighter with each passing second, making it hard to breathe. My chest tightened as if the air had been drained from my lungs, and for a moment, I thought I might be crushed beneath its weight. But then, a gentle hand rested on my shoulder. The pressure vanished instantly, leaving me feeling weightless, like a feather drifting along a quiet river. I felt calm, untouchable ¡ª as if the depths of this endless universe could never pull me under. "Why here?" I asked, my voice quieter than I intended. The world before me felt¡­ full. It felt complete, whole in a way I had never experienced before. Deep down, I knew why ¡ª this world had not yet been shattered. It was untouched by destruction. "Because this is where eternity lies," Agnia said, her voice filled with quiet reverence. "In the search for eternity, our ancestors broke through their limits, striving to escape the world that bound them. And here¡­ they found the place that is eternally young, eternally expanding. The universe itself." I listened closely, yet something about her words left me uneasy. "The energy that sustains this place is called cosmic energy," she continued, her voice brimming with passion. "It''s far superior to soul energy, which only ties us to mortality. Cosmic energy is the force that nurtures infinity itself." "So what you''re telling me," I said slowly, trying to piece her words together, "is that I need to reach for the cosmos to find my eternity?" I thought I understood, but her next words made my heart skip a beat. "No," she said firmly, shaking her head. "Not at all." Her eyes darkened, and the warmth in her voice faded. "The ancestors only called this realm ''Eternity'' out of their desperate hope to reach it one day," she said quietly. "But the truth lies not in the realm itself¡­ but in what you must sacrifice to obtain it." I swallowed hard. "And what would that be?" My voice barely escaped my throat. "You know the answer already," Agnia said softly, her eyes filled with something far heavier than pity. "If you want to reach that realm... if you want to claim the power of eternity... you must give up on your friends. Let them rest in peace." I felt my breath catch, and for a moment, my thoughts scattered like leaves in the wind. "Your heart is unstable," she continued, her voice heavy with finality. "And with an unstable heart, you will never reach the Immortal Emperor''s stage." My gaze drifted downward, locking onto the world below my feet. The universe stretched out endlessly beneath me, yet all I could see was my own reflection in the glassy expanse. My fists clenched tightly at my sides as my heart twisted painfully in my chest. "So¡­ the heart is the key to reaching the peak?" My voice shook slightly. "The same realm where you stand?" "Yes," she said, nodding slowly. "That''s exactly right. Without a strong heart, one can never reach that stage. But even then... it''s not the true peak. No one knows where cultivation ends. Perhaps it never does." Her voice softened, and for the first time since I arrived, I saw something else in her ¡ª sorrow. "At least," she added quietly, "I never had enough time to find out¡­" A single tear slipped down her cheek, trailing silently before falling into the endless void below. I watched it fall, feeling the weight of her words more than I wanted to admit. "So¡­" I began carefully, "what did she give up to reach that stage?" I didn''t need to say her name. Agnia knew who I meant ¡ª the other me. "The same thing you should give up now," she whispered. I stood there for a moment, staring at the endless stars, feeling like they were somehow further away than ever before. "I see¡­" My voice came out strained, yet steady. I didn''t feel anger, nor frustration ¡ª just sadness. Not for myself, but for her¡­ for the one who walked this path before me. For the one who gave up everything. "I''ll find my own path," I said quietly, more to myself than to Agnia. "I''ll find my own way to eternity¡­ and when I do, I''ll have what it takes to revive them." Chapter 245 - 245: The Price of Eternity "You are different indeed," Agnia said, her voice sharp and unwavering. "But life and fate always find a way to return to their natural order. No matter how much you struggle, it''s hard to escape your destiny." Her gaze narrowed, and for the first time since I arrived, I could see a flicker of anger beneath her usual calm. "Do you honestly believe," she continued, her tone colder now, "that you can forge your own path and somehow become the strongest person in the world with the way you''re going now?" There was no mocking in her voice ¡ª just cold disappointment. Her frustration weighed heavily in the air, pressing down like a stone in my chest. "You''re na?ve, my dear disciple," she said with a bitter smile. "You have no idea how this world truly works or how powerful some entities are. Even if you manage to reach my stage, who''s to say you''ll survive against those who''ve walked these paths far longer than you?" Her voice lingered in my mind, each word sinking deeper, yet I couldn''t bring myself to feel regret. I had no illusions about how far I still had to go, but so what? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her disappointment didn''t bother me. I would walk my own path. And if I had to defy fate itself to get there... so be it. "I think you''ve given me enough information," I said firmly, my voice colder than I intended. "Now, I''ll take my leave. After all, this world is nothing more than a graveyard for ghosts like you¡­ ghosts who failed to protect their own world." The moment those words left my mouth, I felt it ¡ª her aura flared to life like a raging inferno, swallowing the air around me. The heat pressed against my skin, suffocating and violent, and before I could react, the world spun violently. In the blink of an eye, we were back inside her palace. The walls trembled as if the entire structure itself was about to collapse. I could feel the ground beneath me shift and shudder, and far beyond the palace walls, the city itself was trembling. Cries of panic echoed in the distance, fear spreading like wildfire through the streets. The world itself seemed to be rejecting my presence. "You can be mad all you want," I said calmly, ignoring the furious flames that danced wildly around her. "But what I said is the truth. And don''t worry¡­ I''ll be back someday. And when I do¡­" I turned toward the door, speaking without looking back. "I''ll free you. I''ll tear this cursed realm apart and make sure you and your people no longer have to relive the same fate over and over again." I knew she was still watching me, and I could feel her anger burning holes into my back. But I didn''t stop. I had no reason to linger in a place that was trapped in its own pain, a place where a soul too broken by regret had chosen to give up instead of rising once again. Her path was over. She had already surrendered to her failure. But my path? My path had only just begun. "Stop! You are dooming not only yourself but them as well! If you fail, their souls will be lost forever!" Agnia''s voice rang out behind me, sharp and desperate. I could feel the weight of her words pressing down on me, but I refused to stop. She was trying to force me onto the same path as the one before me ¡ª the path the other me had walked and failed. But I wasn''t her, and I wasn''t about to let my fate be dictated by fear and regret. I walked past the massive crystal gate, feeling Agnia''s presence close behind. Her footsteps echoed with urgency, yet she didn''t try to stop me physically ¡ª not yet. The guards stood frozen on either side, their expressions twisted in confusion and fear. Some reached for their weapons, others simply stared as if unable to comprehend what was unfolding before them. "Thank you," I said softly, my voice low yet resolute. "I''ll now show you the path you revealed to me... the true path I should take." With a powerful flap of my wings, I shot into the sky, leaving her behind. The wind howled in my ears as I soared above the sprawling city, the streets below writhing with people stirred by the disturbance. But they were no longer my concern. I had no time to waste on the doubts and fears of those who refused to move forward. Soon, I returned to the statue ¡ª the stone boy with his silent gaze fixed on the horizon. There was no aura radiating from it this time, no hint of power guiding my way. But I knew better now. I feel it¡­ inside me¡­ within the system¡­ It was strange, as though something had shifted in me. A whisper of understanding stirred in my mind, a knowledge that shouldn''t have been mine yet somehow was. Did I inherit part of his memories? The thought unsettled me, but I pushed it aside. Even if I did¡­ it could be useful. Taking a deep breath, I placed my hand firmly on the stone boy''s head and channeled my soul power into it. The world began to spin. My vision blurred as the air twisted and rippled, dragging me through space as though I had been yanked out of reality itself. When the dizziness settled and the world came back into focus, I stood on the familiar mountaintop once again. The blackened ground stretched out before me, still scorched and lifeless ¡ª a scar left behind by the Goddess of Fire when she had destroyed everything here. Even after so many years, nothing had grown back. The earth remained dry and broken, stripped of all life. To think... after all this time, the land still bears her mark. But this place no longer felt like a reminder of death to me. Instead, it felt like a starting point ¡ª the very place where I would begin my climb toward something greater. This was where I would take my first step toward eternity. "I''m ready," I whispered, my voice steady but my heart pounding in my chest. My hand moved on its own, as though driven by a force greater than myself. My fingers trembled, yet I felt no hesitation. My nails sharpened into curved talons, blackened by the energy swirling within me. Without a second thought, my hand shot toward my chest. I barely registered the pain as my fingers pierced my skin, cutting through flesh and bone with brutal precision. My ribs cracked beneath my grasp, and I reached deeper, my fingers curling tightly around the pulsing warmth that lay within. With a swift, merciless pull, I ripped my heart free from my chest. Chapter 246 - 246: The Heart That Reforged Fate It hurt. It hurt like hell. My vision blurred, and I could feel myself slipping away, the cold grasp of unconsciousness pulling at me as blood gushed from the gaping wound in my chest. Every nerve screamed for me to stop, to push my heart back where it belonged, to restore the life I had just torn from myself. My fingers trembled violently, the warmth of my own blood spilling through them, but I refused to falter. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I held my still-beating heart in both hands, cradling it like fragile glass, and clenched my teeth as the pain continued to burn through me. Even as my strength drained away, my resolve remained firm ¡ª stronger than ever before. "I give up this heart," I muttered, my voice barely louder than a breath. "I give up the traditional path to the Immortal Emperor''s realm to achieve my own goal. I give up this heart of mine¡­ for those I love." My fingers tightened around my heart as if to seal my vow. "Even if I become a hollow demon ¡ª one who destroys everything in the universe ¡ª I would still do the same, for eternity to come!" Suddenly, something stirred inside me. From within my soul container, the orbs of sin began to spin. Faster and faster, they twisted and turned, swirling wildly as they unleashed a wave of power I had never felt before. The energy slithered through my veins like molten fire, wrapping itself around my heart as if claiming it for its own. I had no control over it, but I didn''t need to ¡ª I knew what had to be done. I reached out, calling to the souls of my fallen friends. The souls of my true family. Thousands of dark orbs emerged from the space within me where they had rested for so long. They surrounded me, hovering like restless fireflies, flickering dimly as if unsure whether to answer my call. Their voices followed ¡ª soft at first, like whispers in the wind. "Don''t do it, Gaon¡­" "It''s not worth it, big sis¡­ let us go¡­" "You''ve already done enough for us¡­ please¡­ you can''t sacrifice yourself for us¡­ we''re not worthy, Empress¡­" "We''ll always be with you, even in death¡­ so turn back." Their words cut deeper than any blade, each voice a plea filled with fear and love. They didn''t want this. They didn''t want me to bleed for them ¡ª to break myself for something they no longer believed possible. But I couldn''t stop now. "I''m sorry," I whispered, tears welling in my eyes as I gripped my heart tightly. "I know what I''m doing... I have to do this." Perhaps if I had another hundred thousand years, I could have found a different path ¡ª a way to reach the next realm without this price. Maybe then... maybe then I wouldn''t need to give up so much. But I didn''t have the luxury of time. This... this is my only way. If I wanted to reforge their bodies ¡ª to give them back the lives they had lost ¡ª then my heart would become the catalyst. It would burn as the fire that sustained them. Badoom! The heart in my palms throbbed violently, a powerful pulse surging through my hands like a thunderclap. My entire body shuddered, and deep inside my soul container, something ignited. A blazing fire roared to life within me, spreading outward like an inferno. The flames engulfed me, scorching my skin, yet somehow... it didn''t hurt. Instead, I felt stronger, as though the flames were filling the empty void where my heart had once been. The searing heat spread to the air around me, licking at the earth and sky, burning so fiercely that the charred ground beneath my feet seemed to glow. I gasped as an unfamiliar energy ¡ª something ancient and powerful ¡ª surged from the vast cosmos above. It crashed down upon me like a tidal wave, raw and untamed, yet impossibly pure. It wasn''t like soul energy... no, this power felt infinite, as though it belonged to the very universe itself. So this is the cosmic energy¡­ how beautiful... A soft smile rose on my face as I watched the dazzling brilliance swirl around me, its colors dancing like endless rivers of stardust. The souls that hovered nearby stirred restlessly, their uneasy whispers filling the air like a faint breeze. Yet despite their growing unrest, I felt no doubt. This was always my path... Even if I was wrong, even if this path led me to ruin... I would not regret this choice. Badoom... Badoom... Badoom... The heart in my palms pulsed violently, each beat loud and powerful, as if it was trying to speak to me. It throbbed in my grasp, not with panic, but with purpose ¡ª like it understood what was to come, as though it had accepted the path I had chosen. It was ready. It agreed. It knew what had to be done. The flames that surrounded me flared brighter, rushing toward my heart and the restless orbs of my fallen friends. Fire wrapped around everything ¡ª burning, consuming ¡ª yet instead of turning to ash, they shimmered with a cosmic radiance, as if the flames were forging something new. I felt my body change. My veins grew cold, ice settling deep within me. The warmth that once flowed through me ¡ª the comforting pulse of my heartbeat ¡ª was gone. In its place, a spiraling mass of chaotic energy churned, filling the hollow space where my heart had once been. It radiated the power of my cultivation, constantly feeding my body, keeping me alive... yet I felt so cold. Not the cold of winter''s air or icy winds, but a cold that came from within ¡ª a deathly chill that seeped into my bones. It reminded me of the stories I once heard... how the dying often described feeling cold, as if their life was quietly slipping away. But I wasn''t dying. No... I would live for a long time. But I would no longer be the person I once was. I would no longer be someone with a beating heart. I would be something else ¡ª something hollow... something incomplete. But... I will live. And I will bring them back. Chapter 247 - 247: Reaching for Eternity Raising my hands to the sky, I felt the powerful energy surge within me. My soul ¡ª the perfect reflection of myself ¡ª began to change. Clad in robes identical to mine, my soul''s form grew stronger, the faint outline of wings stretching wide from its back. A tail and curved horns soon followed, rising proudly from its form. Its face became clearer, the familiar features fully etched across its skin. The orbs of sin ¡ª once spinning freely within my soul container ¡ª drifted to the very center of my being, surrounding the pyramid that now housed the remnants of my system. The two forces, one born from sin and the other from creation, intertwined like coiling serpents, feeding each other energy in an endless cycle. And then... the flames in my palms shifted. They began to spiral, twisting and spinning until they no longer resembled fire at all. Instead, they bloomed into something far greater ¡ª a swirling mass of galaxies and stars, a cosmic universe condensed into my grasp. It pulsed with radiant energy, glowing brighter and stronger with each breath I took. I felt my body change again, my muscles tightening and reshaping beneath my skin. My organs twisted, reforged by the overwhelming power that now coursed through me. A faint silver glow settled over my skin, washing my body in an ethereal light. And my eyes... When I lifted my gaze to the sky, the world no longer appeared the same. The heavens above shimmered with vibrant hues ¡ª endless ribbons of cosmic energy weaving together in brilliant patterns that seemed to dance in celebration of my awakening. But I wasn''t quite at the Eternity Stage yet. Something was still missing ¡ª something crucial. The tribulation had yet to arrive to greet me, and without overcoming it, I felt incomplete. That emptiness lingered inside me, gnawing at my thoughts and reminding me that I hadn''t reached my goal. But more than that, I knew I had to ensure my friends were safe. They couldn''t remain here ¡ª not with what was about to happen. I had to send them away, far from this place, far from the wrath of the tribulation that would soon descend. They needed time to grow, to recover, and to live without the threat of my battle looming over them. Reaching out, I guided that energy into my body, allowing it to fill me with power before releasing it outward once again. The energy surged from my palms, rushing into the orbs that hovered around me ¡ª the souls of my fallen friends. "Live," I whispered. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The souls rose higher and higher, their dark orbs now shining like tiny stars. They soared into the sky, climbing so high that they disappeared from view ¡ª each one carried by the cosmic winds to a place I could no longer see. And then... my heart followed. It shattered into thousands of tiny fragments, each sliver glowing faintly as they spiraled upward, joining the souls they would now sustain. The last piece disappeared into the endless sky, vanishing into the brilliance above. It was a beautiful sight ¡ª like thousands of tiny stars soaring from the earth to the very edge of the universe. Each one flickered with faint light, their brilliance growing stronger as they climbed higher, vanishing into the endless canvas of the sky. That''s right... stars. They were my stars ¡ª my people, my friends, my family. Every soul that once stood by my side, now rising to reclaim their place in the universe. So let them be reborn as stars that shine brighter than ever before. I clenched my bloodstained fists, feeling the fading warmth of my heart still lingering on my palms. They would be reborn, all of them... but not as they once were. No, they would return stronger ¡ª reforged by the cosmic energy that now flowed through me. Their bodies would be reconstructed from the very moment of their birth to the point where they stood at their peak. All of you... no matter if you were my closest friend or just another soldier who stood beneath my banner... you will rise again. I swore to it. You all chose to stay, to defend the empire, to protect the world... and you died because of me. I stood atop the blackened mountain, my feet soaked in a pool of my own blood. My body ached, my breath came in ragged gasps, yet my hands remained stretched toward the heavens as if I could still feel them... as if my fingers could grasp the fading light of their souls. But something was missing. Something important. I lowered my hands slowly, fingers twitching as a familiar sense of rage coiled inside me ¡ª cold, sharp, and undeniable. No... they cannot return like this. Not yet. "Come here and face your death..." I extended my hand toward the void, my fingers curling as I reached through the unseen fabric of the world itself. Something pulled back ¡ª a powerful force thrashing wildly like a beast caught in a snare. I felt it struggle, twisting and resisting with everything it had, yet it was no match for me. You can''t run anymore. The air distorted before me, rippling like heat over desert sands, and from that haze, a monstrous figure emerged. The beast stood tall, its twisted humanoid form towering above me. Jagged horns crowned its head, and its crimson eyes burned with hatred. A guttural roar tore from its throat, shaking the earth beneath my feet. The sheer pressure radiating from its body clawed at my skin, each wave of power crashing against me like a relentless tide. Yet none of that mattered. It was his soul ¡ª that soul brimming with overwhelming strength ¡ª that mattered most. The sheer presence of it crushed the air, forcing the sky itself to ripple as if gravity itself bent to his will. No wonder he survived this long... this soul could defy death itself. "You''ve managed to hide yourself for long enough," I said coldly, my voice laced with venom. "You filthy demigod... but now that I''ve caught you, tell me... what will you do now?" "He will rip you to pieces, you filthy human! You have no idea who you''re messing with!" The monster''s roar struck like thunder, the sheer force of his voice tearing through the air. The earth beneath my feet groaned and splintered, cracks spreading like jagged veins across the charred ground. If I hadn''t reached this level of strength, that alone would have been enough to kill me. But I wasn''t the same Gaon I used to be. Chapter 248 - 248: The Sky Filled With Stars "The one you''re talking about?" I scoffed, my voice colder than ice. "He gave you up long ago. After all, he doesn''t need the original residents of this world anymore." I took a step forward, my eyes locking onto the beast''s hateful gaze. "And you? You''re nothing more than a stray dog ¡ª a worthless mutt abandoned by its master. So die now... and become the sacrifice for those you slaughtered. Their souls will be happy to see you turned to dust." My words seeped with venom, and for the first time, I saw it ¡ª the monster''s eyes widened, its rage twisting into something else. It''s afraid? "You... you''re just like that hateful Agnia," it spat, trembling with barely contained rage. "You lowly creatures... you dare look down on us? The original beasts of this world? I will not let you have your way!" Its body convulsed, shaking violently as if its very bones were splintering. Cracks spread across its flesh, splitting open like a spiderweb crawling across its skin. Dark energy leaked from the widening fissures, and I knew it was trying to burn itself out in one final act of desperation ¡ª one last attempt to defy death itself. "Useless struggle..." I muttered under my breath. "You''ll die by my hand... you have no choice." I lifted my hand, and in response, my scythe burst into existence before me. The weapon twisted and writhed, growing larger until it loomed above like a towering shadow ¡ª a grim reaper cast in silver and black. Its blade stretched wide across the sky, its edge gleaming like a crescent moon. The air turned heavy, suffocating with the presence of death itself. The monster''s body faltered, its trembling growing weaker, its rage slowly crumbling beneath the weight of my power. "Die..." The word slipped from my lips like a whisper ¡ª cold, detached, and empty. I didn''t feel satisfaction. I didn''t feel joy. To me, this wasn''t what you''d call revenge. This was duty ¡ª a grim necessity for the path I had chosen to walk. The monster''s terrified face was the last thing I saw before my blade fell, severing his head from his body. Blood sprayed into the air, raining down like crimson petals over the charred ground. The scent of iron filled the air, sharp and suffocating, yet I barely noticed it. My gaze lingered on that twisted expression, the face frozen in pure terror ¡ª a face that would forever remain a warning for those who dared to stand in my way. I wasn''t the same Lee Gaon anymore. No¡­ I was something else entirely. I was the demon who gave up everything for the ones I loved. And no force in this world ¡ª or the next ¡ª would stop me from bringing them back. The soul of the demigod-level monster floated toward my palm, pulsing with a faint glow. It was large, yet no bigger than a basketball, shimmering with a strange golden core at its center ¡ª something I had never seen before. Perhaps that was the reason it had been so powerful. I could feel its presence, dense and heavy like the weight of a mountain, capable of overwhelming anyone below its realm. "This will do well¡­" I muttered under my breath, my voice cold and distant. My gaze lifted toward the sky, where the souls of my fallen comrades drifted higher and higher, rising like delicate fireflies vanishing into the endless horizon. "Be their food," I whispered, clenching my fingers tightly around the soul. "Be their energy¡­ give back what you stole. You''re the true demon here." I crushed the soul without hesitation, shattering it into countless fragments. Golden dust spilled from my fingers like shattered glass, swirling through the air before I refined it with my soul energy. Carefully, I cleansed the remnants, stripping away the filth and corruption ¡ª the hatred, the cruelty, the violent instinct ¡ª until only the pure, nurturing essence remained. This¡­ this will sustain them¡­ I watched as the floating souls ¡ª my friends, my family ¡ª drifted like embers carried by the wind. They climbed higher, higher still, until they became nothing more than distant stars twinkling in the sky. I flicked my wrist, channeling my power into the earth beneath me. Rich metals rose from the scorched ground, forming a protective shell around their souls ¡ª a cocoon of stone and steel, like a blanket of silver cradling each star. The effort drained me, but I refused to stop. Little by little, the metal formed a layer around them, shaping miniature moons in the sky. My energy trembled from the strain, yet I pushed through, weaving the last of my strength into the protective layers. Their souls are safe now¡­ When those stars fell back to earth one day, they would return ¡ª reborn in new bodies, reforged without the chains of the system binding them. They would awaken with systems like mine ¡ª their own power, their own fate. And my heart¡­ my heart would fuel that rebirth. I stood there, watching the sky long after the stars had vanished from sight. The cold wind whispered across my skin, yet I barely noticed it. The empty silence weighed on me, pressing against my chest like an invisible hand. They''re gone¡­ BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Suddenly, the sky shuddered violently, splitting open like glass struck by a hammer. The bright blue sky darkened in an instant, thick clouds swirling overhead like smoke rising from a wildfire. The wind howled in fury, tearing at my clothes and hair. Lightning crackled across the sky, jagged and violent, illuminating the heavens with blinding flashes of silver and violet. The pressure that followed was immense ¡ª so heavy I felt my bones groan beneath its weight. The air itself seemed to twist and writhe, as if the world had turned against me. The heavens were angry. I could feel it ¡ª the rage, the fury, the relentless intent to crush me where I stood. This was no ordinary tribulation ¡ª no mere test of strength or will. This was punishment. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The world itself refused to let me ascend ¡ª refused to let me claim the path of eternity. Is this because I defied fate itself? Is this because I challenged the natural order? Perhaps¡­ perhaps this was the price for daring to steal life back from the grasp of death. I exhaled slowly, feeling the cold air bite at my skin. The storm roared above me, and the lightning gathered in massive, spiraling tendrils ¡ª an overwhelming force that promised nothing short of death¡­ Chapter 249 - 249: Pierced by Heaven’s Wrath This world hates me. Well, not just this one¡ªI believe the previous world hated me too. And for what reason? I still don''t know. I don''t know how she, the other me, lived her life in that world, but I can''t imagine she was discarded the way I was. Trashed, spat on, cast aside by everyone she once knew. No¡­ she must have been different. After all, she still knew love. Even if it ended in tragedy, at least she felt it. But me? Was I supposed to live the life of redemption she never finished? Was I born to suffer in her place? Not that it matters now. I raised my head toward the sky, my eyes meeting the storm that tore through the heavens. It looked as though the sky itself was being split apart, clawed open by some furious god. Clouds churned like a sea of shadows, and thunder screamed loud enough to make the earth tremble. For a moment, it felt like the entire world would collapse onto me, crushing me out of existence. But I didn''t care. That was fine too. "Come then," I muttered coldly, eyes narrowed as I stared up at the chaos. "Show me what''s so special about you." I was talking to the heavens¡ªno, I was mocking them. They say the heavens are not to be insulted. That they watch over their chosen ones with love and grace. But why should I care? They never treated me like their child in the first place. Something flickered in my vision. It happened so fast, I didn''t even have the time to blink, let alone react. A streak of blinding light¡ªa pure arrow forged from lightning itself¡ªpierced through my skull in an instant. There was no warning, no sound, only impact. Pain exploded within me. A violent surge of electricity rushed through my body, trying to melt me from the inside out. It wanted to fry my organs to ash, to reduce me to something so broken not even the system could repair it. But my soul refused. It surged forward, wrapping around my body like invisible threads of warmth, protecting and healing everything it could. The system reacted too, overclocking itself beyond its limits, desperately trying to stabilize me. I felt it pumping life into me, struggling to keep me conscious¡ªbut I still couldn''t move. Not a finger. Not even a twitch. I was trapped in place, helpless, as the storm raged on above. I was left staring into the sky, frozen in place. And there¡ªhigh above¡ªI saw it. A figure, towering in the heavens, easily one hundred meters tall. It stood as if sculpted from lightning itself, yet it bore the unmistakable shape of a human. Its body crackled with blinding energy, limbs outlined by veins of pure electricity, and in its hand rested a massive bow, long and elegant, burning with golden fire that shimmered against the storm. I couldn''t move. Couldn''t breathe. All I could do was watch as the figure slowly pulled the string back again¡ªthis time drawing not one, but two arrows. My eyes widened, but my body remained locked in place, as if the world had wrapped chains around my limbs. The moment those arrows were loosed, they vanished from sight, crossing the distance in less than the blink of an eye. And then, they struck. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My body convulsed as a fresh surge of lightning tore through me, more violent than before. It didn''t just burn¡ªit shattered me from within. I felt every spark explode in my veins, each bolt eating away at what little strength I had left. I knew I couldn''t endure this. No matter how strong my soul or how hard the system tried, there was no way to fight back. I couldn''t run. I couldn''t raise a hand in defense. I could only stand there and watch¡­ as I was slowly destroyed, piece by piece. What a fate, right? I laughed inside. It was bitter, hollow, but somehow¡­ funny. Of course it would end like this. I knew my body wouldn''t survive another strike. I was going to die. It was obvious now. But at least they were safe. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªif the system still worked the same way, if my passive ability hadn''t been broken by this world''s wrath¡­ then maybe I''d return. Revived after nine days, like before. Or maybe this time, I''d simply perish. Erased by the decree of the world itself. Yet even as I waited for death to claim me, it never did. The figure kept firing. Arrows rained down, again and again. And still¡­ I was standing. Barely. I was hanging on by a single thread¡ªfragile, invisible, fraying by the second¡ªbut it was still there. The pain that had once screamed through my body was gone now, replaced by something far worse. Numbness. I couldn''t feel a thing. No agony, no fire, no heartbeat. My nerves had already been fried beyond recognition. I was hollowed out from the inside, and it was a miracle I was still upright. A miracle¡­ or a curse. Only fate knew the answer. But even as I stood there, broken and numb, something deep within me refused to die. It was faint, but it burned. A flicker of resistance, a whisper in the void, screaming that I couldn''t fall here. Not yet. Not like this. It was the will to live. I still wanted to breathe. To walk this world with my own two feet. To see my friends again, to laugh, to cry, to feel. I wanted to see the stars with my own eyes, touch the edge of the universe, reach that impossible eternity I once dreamed of. I still had goals. I still had something to fight for. A fire awakened inside me. It wasn''t just rage or desperation¡ªit was something far greater. It burned with colors I couldn''t describe, like fragments of the cosmos itself had ignited in my soul. The flame was alive, and it was spreading fast. It devoured me. Not my body¡ªbut everything I was. My thoughts, my fears, my doubts. It consumed it all. And then¡­ I felt it. My world began to slip away. It started with my feet. They turned to ash, disintegrating softly, the wind carrying the remains into the storm above. Then it spread¡ªlegs, arms, chest¡ªuntil only my head remained. The rest of me scattered like dust beneath the heavens. But I wasn''t afraid. I didn''t know if I would return. I didn''t know if there would be a "me" left at the end of this. But even so¡­ I was ready. Ready to face whatever came next. I think the last of me faded soon after. Darkness swept in like a tide, cold and absolute. It swallowed everything¡ªmy thoughts, my memories, even the fire that had burned so brightly. And then, there was nothing. I was gone. Chapter 250 - 250: Reborn from the Flames of Eternity Something''s not right¡­ I can still think¡­ Did I become a ghost? I laughed¡ªor at least, I thought I did. Somewhere deep inside my mind. Wait¡­ do I even have a mind? Or is it just my soul talking again? It reminded me of that first time, when I was dragged into this world. Floating like this¡­ it was familiar. But no matter what it was, I knew one thing¡ªI could never get used to this. It''s weird¡­ You couldn''t feel your body. Not a single limb, not even the shape of your form. It feels like I never existed¡­ and that thought alone leaves something cold inside me. Well¡­ moving on. Time started to pass. Slowly. Painfully so. There was no sun, no ticking clock, just the void and my thoughts. So I counted. Just to hold on to what little remained of my sanity. One¡­ two¡­ fifty¡­ ten thousand¡­ one million two hundred twenty-one¡­ And then, every time, I''d lose it. My mind would slip. My thoughts would unravel. But in this strange rhythm, I believed¡ªno, I knew¡ªthat at least a thousand years had passed. Boring. Way too boring. Someone get me out of here! I screamed, though only within myself. Not like anybody would hear me anyway¡­ Then suddenly¡ªhot. Wait! HOT?! I can feel something! Joy erupted through me, wild and erratic. Where is this emotion even coming from? I don''t have a heart¡­ not like I would, since I''m dead. Stupid me. But still, it was something. Something new. And I clung to it like a starving man to a crumb of bread. It happened around¡­ maybe five thousand years after I became whatever this was. A burning sensation. Not pain, not quite¡ªbut heat. Alive. Fierce. This feeling¡­ it''s familiar¡­ I couldn''t grasp it. Not fully. But it pulled at me, tugged at something buried deep inside. Is something calling me back? Or is it me who wants to return? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who knows. But one thing was certain. I''m still alive¡­ in some form. Time passed slowly, dragging itself along with the burning sensation that kept trying to reach me from somewhere distant. It pulsed, steady and relentless, like a heartbeat I could no longer feel but still knew was mine. What is it¡­? AHHHH! I can''t remember¡­ Another thousand years ticked by, slipping through the cracks of my mind like sand in a forgotten hourglass. So slow it was agonizing, yet so fast I could barely grasp its weight. Time had no meaning anymore. Just an endless rhythm of silence and sparks. Think, Gaon¡­ how did I die? There was¡­ lightning. Yes¡­ I think so. Then pain. Too much pain. And fire¡­ my body turning to ash. Wait¡­ fire¡­ I burnt¡­ Am I onto something? The thoughts spun endlessly, chasing ghosts of memory. For the next four thousand years, I drifted through the dark, trying to remember who I was and what the hell was happening to me. AHHHHH! I remember! The Flame of Eternity! It burned me. It reduced me to nothing. And now I was here¡ªwherever here was. But wait¡­ what does it have to do with the fire I''ve been feeling? That fire had been growing, steadily, for the last five thousand years. I couldn''t see it. There was no light. Only heat. Only sensation. It was inside of me, creeping slowly, wrapping around the hollow shell of my soul like a snake preparing to strike. Right¡­ I forgot. It was always a part of me. The Flame of Eternity. The desire to become something more. To rise above the system. To revive the friends I lost. To uncover the truth no one wanted me to see. That''s what drives me. That''s what keeps me alive. Suddenly, the fire blazed to life. It flared so violently that my thoughts were pulled into it, consumed like kindling. But it didn''t hurt. No. It felt natural¡ªright. Because it was me. I was the one burning. My very soul, ablaze with purpose. Then something shifted. I could feel something pulling me upward. Something calling me back. And then¡ªlight. Bright, wild light exploded into my vision, so blinding it painted the world in cosmic flames. My eyes, if I still had any, saw shapes forming within the brightness. In front of me¡­ there was a forest. So green. So lush. So beautiful. So alive. BOOM! Something deep within me detonated. Energy poured into my soul like a divine river breaking through a dam. I trembled, overwhelmed. My soul shivered under the weight of it. I was being reborn¡ªfrom the very flame that had once destroyed me. I had finally reached it. And I was back. I tried to move my hands, and to my surprise, they came into view. They were burning¡ªno, glowing¡ªwith the same cosmic fire I had felt for eons. My fingers were slimmer, more delicate than I remembered, like they had been reshaped anew. I looked down. My dress was no longer black. It was white¡ªpure, soft, flowing like a river of snow. My hair tumbled down over my chest in golden strands, long and gleaming, shimmering like sunlight poured into silk. So radiant, so ethereal, it didn''t feel real. Why did I change again¡­? I wasn''t sure. But I could guess. Perhaps the system accepted this as rebirth. "Come to life, my friend¡­" I whispered, my voice echoing with a strange, melodic tone¡ªbeautiful and cold at the same time. My scythe responded with a thunderous roar that made the very ground tremble. It startled me, even though it shouldn''t have. It had always been there¡ªmy companion, my weapon. But now, it too was white, glowing like the divine. How did this happen? I was a demon. And yet¡­ I looked like an angel. My scythe pulsed with a power I couldn''t even begin to measure. It didn''t belong to this world. Woooooooosh! A strange sound echoed above. I looked up. A star was falling from the sky. Yes¡­ a star. A real one. In the middle of the day. Tuuuuuum¡­ CRACK! The ground in front of me exploded in a blast of shattered earth and white light. A black orb¡ªat least three meters wide¡ªemerged from the crater. And then¡­ another star fell. Then another. And another. Stars began raining down around me, crashing into the once-lush forest, ripping it apart. Burning trees. Splintered roots. Life being devoured by cosmic ruin. CRACK! The black orb before me split open with a sharp, cold sound. Light spilled out like liquid moonlight. I think there''s someone inside¡­ A hand reached outward, trembling, forcing open the two halves of the shattered star. I stared in silence, and if I still had a heart, it would have shaken violently in my chest. There was a man. He pulled himself out of the glowing cocoon, arms stretched, brushing aside the dust that clung to his face. White hair. Familiar. But everything else¡­ Black wings curled behind his back. Black clothes draped across his tall frame. Red eyes, like fresh blood, glowed beneath a silver crown of shadows. Pointed ears. Black as night horns. Dark presence. He was nothing like before. And yet¡­ It was him. Seong-hoon¡­ Reborn from the darkness of my heart. A demon forged in the embers of everything we lost. "Hello, big sis¡­" Chapter 251 - 251: Reunion (1) "Hello, big sis," he said¡­ Hello¡­ Those words. I had not heard them for such a long time¡ªperhaps an eternity already. Yet there he was, standing before me. He looked like a demon, darker and colder than the Seong-hoon I remembered, yet the gentle, familiar idiocy still lingered in his voice, somewhere beneath the shadows. "Seong-hoon? That''s you¡­ right?" I asked uncertainly. Am I still trapped in a dream? Or is he really here? Was this truly the person who always called me big sister, who never missed a chance to annoy me? "You could say that¡­" A sorrowful whisper escaped his lips. What is that sad expression on his face? Why is he looking at my chest?I glanced down, noticing something I hadn''t seen before¡ªor rather, something that was no longer there. At the center of my chest, exactly where a heart should have been, was a gaping hole, slowly bleeding out a dark, viscous black liquid. Ah¡­ I see. My heart.Strangely, I felt nothing. I wasn''t happy, nor was I sad. It was as if this emptiness had always been a part of me. "Your heart¡­" Seong-hoon spoke softly, with an edge of pain in his voice, "it''s now with the rest of us¡­ Why did you do it?" He stared at me with serious eyes, waiting for an answer, one I wasn''t sure I could properly give. So instead, I simply spoke the truth. "For all of you," I replied, my voice steady and indifferent. "I don''t care if I have to die¡ªthat''s my decision. It''s my life. As long as you''re all happy, I can at least imagine myself feeling happy."Without a heart, I couldn''t genuinely feel anything. Perhaps this is for the best. I can finally rest from the overwhelming chaos of emotions. "You¡ª" Seong-hoon began, extending his hand toward me, before quickly withdrawing it again, uncertain. CRACK! Another star shattered violently, splinters of cosmic energy scattering through the air. A dark-purple figure burst forth, blazing through the sky faster than lightning itself. She defied gravity and physics alike, spinning gracefully around me before finally landing lightly at Seong-hoon''s side. "We meet again, Gaon. I''ve missed you," she said warmly. It was Malrang. She still looked cute, but her fur was messy and wild, tinged with an unsettling darkness¡ªa sharp contrast to the innocent, playful fox I once knew. Demonic wings now unfurled gracefully from her back, and dark purple horns protruded sharply from her head. Her tails had reverted to a single one, now adorned with glittering purple crystals, transforming her into a living weapon, a battle machine forged by fate itself. Her face radiated what I imagined might be happiness or love, yet even her vibrant eyes froze instantly when they fell upon the hollow, bleeding gap in my chest. "Yeah¡­ I''ve missed you¡­" The words slipped from my lips automatically, but did I truly mean them? They sounded cold, distant¡ªlike an echo reaching from the other side of the universe. It felt strange speaking without feeling. Malrang moved slowly toward me, padding softly on all fours. Her crystal-studded tail swayed gently in the air. What is she doing? "Do you still remember our bond?" she asked, her pupils shining with unusual softness. "Yes¡­" My voice remained steady, hollow. "But it''s gone." "No," she smiled gently, her eyes twinkling with something I couldn''t grasp. Why did she say that? I noticed Seong-hoon was not surprised at all; for some reason, it appeared as if the two of them could communicate silently, sharing secrets I couldn''t hear. CRACK! CRACK! BOOM! Suddenly, a massive explosion erupted from another star, larger than the others, splintering violently into countless glittering fragments. A powerful, muscular figure emerged from within, standing amidst the falling stardust. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who is this? Is this someone I know? He was clad in celestial armor, seemingly forged from the bones of fallen stars themselves. An aura of divine defiance radiated from him, exuding raw, unwavering power. His face remained hidden beneath layers of jagged metallic plating, etched intricately with glowing turquoise veins that pulsed gently, like living constellations. Sharp shards of armor flared outward from his shoulders and gauntlets, their edges almost organic in appearance¡ªlike a fusion of dragon scales and meteorites. When he stepped forward, the ground cracked beneath his feet. His helmet was crowned by elegantly curved horns, a glowing central crest obscuring his features completely, lending him the presence of a god of war long forgotten by history. Wisps of vibrant crimson hair spilled from behind the helm, sharply contrasting the cold, cosmic tones of his armor. Beneath the metallic surface of his breastplate, dark muscles flickered subtly with starlight, as though his body now housed the void of space itself. In his right hand, he gripped a massive weapon¡ªa cosmic hammer shimmering with heavenly might¡ªand in his left, a cosmic shield forged from the same stellar alloy, its surface rippling gently with nebula-like energy, channeling power directly from the heavens. "Hello, Gaon," he spoke with a voice resonating deeply, filled with determination and strength. "It''s been a while. I''ve come back to shield you and the others from danger. I will never fail again in my life¡­" That voice¡­ it''s familiar. "Eun-woo?" His transformation was so drastic, so shockingly complete, that I hadn''t recognized him at all. "Why? Do I look that much different?" He glanced around, inspecting himself carefully. "Wow! My muscles turned black¡­ and what are these veins? I look like I''ve fallen into radioactive waste." Well, at least he''s still himself, even if he''s changed so dramatically. Eun-woo''s gaze shifted around the scene, suddenly noticing Seong-hoon standing quietly to the side, and Malrang close beside him. "Ah!" he shouted abruptly, eyes widening beneath his helmet. "What happened to the two of you?!" He was clearly startled by their appearance, but probably not as much as everyone else had been upon seeing him. "It doesn''t matter what happened to us," Seong-hoon answered with a casual shrug, approaching Eun-woo and patting his armored shoulder. "The bigger question is, why are you a completely different being now? You look nothing like you did before!" A warm smile formed on Seong-hoon''s face, subtle but unmistakable. At least it appeared that these two had made up during my absence. CRACK! Suddenly, yet another star split open, a brilliant burst of cosmic energy spilling forth, and this time a tall woman stepped gracefully from within. Chapter 252 - 252: Reunion (2) I was certain I had seen her somewhere before, but at the same time, I couldn''t understand exactly who she was. She appeared to be around twenty years old now¡ªcertainly no older. She''s so pretty¡­ In my eyes, her long hair flowed like a river of midnight silk streaked with violet flames, dancing gently in rhythm with the void itself. Occasionally, tiny lights fell from her hair like celestial stars, making her presence feel otherworldly¡ªsomething far beyond mortal imagination. A pair of curved, onyx-black horns rose gracefully from her head, curling slightly backward as if crowning her with a dark, infernal royalty. Not to mention those black demonic wings spreading elegantly behind her¡ªwings that resembled mine so closely. Her obsidian gown was woven from a fabric that seemed alive somehow, shifting and swirling like a living nebula. It gracefully draped her slender figure, spilling shadows and fragments of starlight across the ground beneath her feet. At the center of her chest, a cracked gemstone-like core pulsed steadily, radiating raw celestial power as though her very heart had become one with the cosmos itself. And those eyes¡­ They glowed brilliantly, like amethysts dipped in liquid gold, gleaming with familiarity and yet distant mystery. I feel like I''ve seen her somewhere before¡­ She resembled a certain little girl I once knew¡ªa child I had protected¡ªbut that couldn''t possibly be her, could it? "Big sister¡­" she spoke, her voice no longer childish or playful, but mature and gentle, tinged with warmth. "It''s me¡­ I think, hehe¡­" So it is her after all¡­ "Jieun¡­" My voice came out colder than I expected. "You''ve aged¡­"Those were the only words that escaped me. I knew I would have felt genuine happiness right now if there had still been something inside my chest beating with life. Instead, I could only sense a hollow emptiness, a cold void that swallowed every feeling, leaving me numb and detached once again. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Suddenly, four more stars exploded simultaneously behind me, shattering violently and sending cosmic fragments raining down like glittering rain. When I turned around, four imposing figures stood before me, familiar in appearance yet radiating auras so powerful they seemed capable of shaking the universe itself. "Empress!" they called out in perfect unison. Min-jeong stepped forward first, her movements graceful, seductive, like those of an enchantress. Her body no longer carried the innocence she once possessed. Instead, her left thigh was decorated by a single black, seductive thigh-high stocking, leaving the other leg bare¡ªa sight many would feast their eyes upon. Her dress was short and form-fitting, crafted from enchanted leather and living darkness, with edges sharp and jagged like broken obsidian. Her arms and chest were wrapped in delicate white fabric, creating a stark contrast that highlighted her new gothic allure. Her brilliant pink hair and vivid pink eyes remained unchanged, yet now they danced and swayed gently, almost as if they possessed a life of their own. Can she control each strand now, like she once controlled her vines? I questioned absently. From the sides of her head rose dark, crown-like horns, curling elegantly upward with edges jagged and thorned, like a corrupted tiara marking her dark rebirth. Her skin had turned porcelain-white, glowing faintly under the surrounding starlight. And behind her spread a pair of delicate yet terrifying wings¡ªthin and glassy like porcelain itself¡ªshimmering with subtle hues of pink and shadowed black. Beautiful, yet unmistakably demonic. Next to her was Seo-yeon. She no longer resembled that cold ice empress¡ªnot at all. Now, she was something far worse than merely cold. Her elegant dress was long, flowing, and white as untouched snow, radiating an aura so chillingly intense that nothing could remain in motion before her. Her long, raven-black hair cascaded freely over her shoulders and down her back in gentle waves, softly swaying with every subtle movement she made. Yet, what stood out most was her face. It had changed profoundly, no longer showing the slightest trace of joy or warmth. Instead, endless mourning lingered in her eyes, making me wonder: What is she grieving? Perhaps the most unsettling aspect of her transformation was her pair of angelic wings¡ªcompletely blackened, as if she''d been cast out from heaven, now destined to rule the underworld itself. Ji-hoon stood beside her. Among everyone, he had changed the least¡ªor rather, his appearance remained just recognizable enough. He still wore a black mask that concealed most of his face, but his eyes had drastically changed, now completely black with deep crimson pupils, giving him the appearance of a devil lurking within the shadows. He looked like an assassin who not only struck from the darkness but had become one with it. His wings appeared torn, riddled with holes, as though he''d just returned from countless battles, and his clothes barely held together¡ªtattered black wrappings and armor crudely stitched with fragments of bone and rusted iron, giving him the look of an undead ghoul. Two thin horns protruded subtly from the sides of his head, and his ears, sharp and pointed, caught my attention. So far, everyone has pointy ears. Is this perhaps a sign of becoming a demon? Lastly, there stood the man whose presence alone could seemingly split the world in two¡ªMin-jae. Power radiated fiercely from the massive violet sword he carried, illuminating him with raw strength. His figure was draped in a white, half-open shirt stained by ash and cosmic starlight, revealing skin tinged with shadowy violet hues. It glowed faintly, as if his body itself had been corrupted by the void. His wild, flowing hair cascaded around him like a river of violet stars, perfectly matching his glowing violet eyes. He appeared like a demon gentleman, one who would gracefully claim your life with sophisticated style. Two massive black horns curved elegantly upward from his head, and his wings¡ªsimilar to Seo-yeon''s angelic feathers¡ªwere colored a dark, regal violet, accentuating the noble yet terrifying aura he now possessed. "I''m glad to see you all are back," I said in a cold, distant tone, yet somehow none of them appeared upset or disappointed. "Our empress looks like an angel now," Seo-yeon said softly, letting out a gentle laugh. Yet her gaze was so chilling that it felt as if my soul might freeze solid beneath it. "But why does she seem as though she was banished from heaven and dethroned?" "What do you mean?" I asked calmly, unable to imagine anything remotely angelic about myself. I''m a demon, after all. How could I resemble an angel? "Look for yourself," Seo-yeon replied, and suddenly, an ice mirror formed gracefully from thin air. It was tall, clear, and perfectly shaped in every way. Within its reflection stood a woman whose face was utterly void of emotion, though her skin was flawless, like polished marble. Her eyes, shimmering like gemstones of pure gold, radiated a cold, greedy energy. Her hair cascaded down her shoulders, each golden strand so perfectly formed it seemed as if a god had meticulously spent eternity crafting them one by one. Her entire body appeared perfect, wrapped in a long, pure white dress, enhancing her surreal beauty. Cream-colored demonic horns adorned her head, surprisingly gentle in appearance despite their demonic origin. Behind her stretched massive wings, each one nearly twice the size of her slender frame, crafted from pristine, angelic feathers that appeared soft as silk. Her tail, clearly demonic in shape yet strangely graceful, matched the delicate cream color of her horns, creating the unsettling image of an angel who attempted to fall into darkness¡ªbut failed. Yet, in the very center of her chest was an emptiness¡ªa hole so dark, it seemed to swallow all light, as though containing the infinite void itself. From this void dripped a steady stream of black, viscous liquid. I recognized this person immediately. That woman in the mirror¡­ is me. "Empress!" Suddenly, everyone around me fell to their knees simultaneously. The ice mirror shattered into countless glittering fragments, scattering like stardust carried away by the wind. The thunderous crack of thousands upon thousands of stars shattering simultaneously rang through the sky, causing my mind to spin slightly. Surrounding me, countless figures emerged from their celestial prisons, kneeling reverently. Each was a demonic figure radiating immense power, their eyes filled with unwavering loyalty and devotion. Each was a citizen, bound to me by their very souls, loyal subjects returned from oblivion. I was their Demon Empress. Yet, as I gazed upon their heartfelt reunion, I felt nothing. There was no joy, no pride¡ªonly a hollow emptiness where my heart should have been. How unfortunate¡­ without a heart, I cannot even appreciate this reunion. But¡­ even without a heart, even though I couldn''t feel it, I know I''m happy. At least, somewhere deep within me, in a place untouched by emptiness, I still understood that this moment was everything I had ever wanted. Chapter 253 - 253: The Million-Strong Army I watched silently as thousands knelt before me, a sea of familiar and unfamiliar faces stretching out in every direction beneath a sky now painted in chaotic cosmic brilliance. The air trembled gently, carrying echoes of distant thunder, remnants of shattered stars still cascading softly like glittering snow. Many faces had stayed familiar, comforting in a distant way, yet countless others had transformed dramatically¡ªno longer human, each reborn as a powerful demon. Expressions of gratitude and devotion flickered across their features, emotions I could recognize but no longer feel myself. I should say something¡­but what exactly? ''Welcome back?'' No, that''s too simple, too distant. Perhaps I should say I missed them? But with my current state, that might sound even colder. I stood frozen, emotionless, caught in a quiet dilemma. My silence lingered in the air, stretching out endlessly. Yet somehow, without me needing to utter a single word, gentle smiles blossomed on their faces. "We understand you, Empress. After all, your heart lies within us," a soft yet confident voice spoke from the gathered crowd, gently breaking the silence. "From the moment you willingly gave your heart to us, the common folk, our fates were intertwined forever. Every emotion you experience resonates within us, even if you cannot feel them yourself. You no longer need to search for words to reassure us. Just give us your command, and we shall follow you without hesitation¡ªeven if that path leads to the ends of the abyss. We are eternally your family now." I slowly turned in the direction of that voice. He was familiar¡ªa researcher I had once known¡ªbut now his entire body was wrapped tightly in black threads, reaching upward along his neck and nearly obscuring his face completely. Large, crimson demon wings stretched proudly from his back, and his aura was distinctly eerie, pulsating gently like a living shadow. Yet he looked undeniably powerful, his presence clear evidence of someone who had ascended fully into the Eternity stage. "My heart¡­inside all of you¡­ family¡­" I whispered softly, as if repeating it aloud might bring some meaning back into my hollow chest. I know I''ve sacrificed my heart, but to be connected by emotions like this¡­ It seemed they could sense my emotional states, even without me directly experiencing them. I hope my anger or sorrow won''t hurt them. Perhaps as long as I imagine myself happy, they too can share in that imagined joy. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Seems like we have a problem," Seong-hoon suddenly interrupted, his voice turning serious. His sharp eyes gazed into the distance, nostrils flaring slightly as he sniffed the air. "Around one million people are approaching from every side. They''re closing in quickly, and their average level is around 500. They shouldn''t be much weaker than us." I briefly studied him. His enhanced senses were impressive¡ªno doubt boosted by his draconic lineage combined with his own powerful abilities. I wonder how his next transformation will manifest once he taps into those dormant dragon powers. "What should we do, big sis?" he continued, flashing his familiar teasing grin. "Fight or flee? It''s all up to you." Still the same old Seong-hoon. Whether human or demon, he''ll never stop finding ways to annoy me. Even without feeling irritation, the thought was almost comforting in its familiarity. I didn''t need to think long¡ªthe answer was obvious. It has always been clear. My decision had already been made long ago, even before I reached the eternity stage. It was set in stone from the very moment I stepped onto this path, carved out from the ashes of everything I''d lost. My gaze swept slowly over the countless devoted faces, each filled with unwavering trust and fierce determination. Their eyes reflected not only loyalty but an unbreakable promise¡ªthe promise to follow me, no matter where I led them. Even without a heart, even without the warmth of emotion, I could acknowledge the weight of that trust, coldly yet clearly. "We will fight," I answered clearly, my voice steady yet devoid of emotion. "We will show the one who created this system that we are now independent. His reign ends today. From now on, the Eternal Demon Legion will claim this world and reshape it. Together, we''ll reclaim the world that once belonged to my master." My words echoed into the vast silence, carrying across the crowd and resonating deep within them. Their expressions immediately changed, a fierce flame igniting in their eyes. Thirst for battle surged visibly through every one of my subjects. At that very moment, another powerful presence awakened inside me¡ªa roaring wave of energy resonating fiercely from the beast world, demanding to join the fight. Their auras were overwhelming, wild and fierce, their power clearly marking their own ascension into the Eternity stage. They wish to stand by my side, just as the demons do. How fitting. I extended my hand outward, and with a powerful roar that shattered the calm air, five thousand beasts surged forth from their realm. Their massive, mighty forms thundered across the land, shaking the ground and uprooting trees, leaving deep fissures and trails of scattered earth behind them. Now, with their arrival, our combined forces numbered exactly 15,425. Every single individual burned with unbreakable resolve, each soul bound to mine. I could feel their precise locations, their intentions, and their fierce desire to fight. Our numbers were undeniably limited compared to the immense wave approaching us, but we held something far more precious than raw numbers¡ªwe were bound by genuine loyalty, by a sense of true belonging, wielding our own strength rather than borrowed powers. In that moment, under the shattered heavens, we became more than an army¡ªwe were a family forged by eternity itself. "We will fight alongside you all!" the Dragon Empress declared powerfully, her voice echoing like thunder across the battlefield. "Today, we, the eternal servants of our master, shall spill the blood of any enemy who dares oppose her!" ROAR! A deafening chorus of roars rose immediately in response, shaking the heavens themselves and vibrating through the air with raw intensity. Her draconic form shimmered magnificently, scales glowing fiercely and eyes blazing with unwavering determination. Even without a single spoken word, as our gazes met, I understood the depth of her loyalty. She would follow me forever, even into the embrace of death itself. Chapter 254 - 254: Seong-hoon’s Challenge With one powerful flap of my wings, I ascended swiftly into the sky, rising above the dense forest that stretched outward like an emerald ocean. From this vantage, the horizon revealed a terrifying sight. An endless sea of people advanced from all directions, forming a vast, encircling tide that threatened to drown everything in its path. Their bodies radiated oppressive auras, burning fiercely and unnaturally bright. As my eyes scanned their ranks, I realized something deeply unsettling¡ªevery pair of eyes staring back at us was completely black, filled with bottomless darkness. All of them¡­ corrupted. The Creator forced them to this state. Their unnatural power suggested that asshole himself had directly intervened. Even if ten thousand years passed, there''s no way so many people could naturally achieve level 500. Even I, who pushed myself so hard, never reached such a level. I slowly raised my hand, signaling readiness. Below me, my legion stood proud, wings unfurling in fierce anticipation, their gazes locked upon the approaching tide. The wind howled softly, whispering promises of battle, as stardust gently rained down upon our gathering. The tension in the air thickened, charged like lightning before a storm. I didn''t even need to speak a single word. With just one thought, my entire legion surged into the air, soaring alongside me in perfect unity. It was a breathtaking sight¡ªan awe-inspiring wave of demonic beings, beasts and former humans alike, spreading their wings as one. Even the beasts had transformed, their forms now infused with an unmistakable demonic aura. Did my soul transform them when I perished in the flames of eternity? Perhaps so. It was a mysterious occurrence, yet one I could not complain about, as it only drew our bonds closer together. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Today, kill, destroy, feast upon them if you must¡ªbut not a single one of you is permitted to die. Stay alive, protect each other. Defeat is not an option; today we accept only victory!" My voice carried clearly through the sky, steady and cold, yet each word resonated deeply within their hearts. "And when the dust settles, we shall rebuild our home. If this world rejects our existence, if it denies us our rightful place, we will reduce it to ashes and seek another. We are no longer human¡ªwe are the proud and noble demon race. Today, we denounce the rotten humanity that once betrayed us, and embrace our noble destiny. At the end of it all, we shall claim the throne." My words were simple, yet the reaction was immediate and overwhelming. Countless roars and fierce cheers erupted all around me, echoing through the air so powerfully that the very sky split apart above us. Massive fissures and cracks tore across the heavens, revealing a tapestry of stars and cosmic infinity beyond. It was as if our collective resolve¡ªour passion, our fury, our strength¡ªwas far too immense for this small world to contain any longer. "For the Empress! For the Empire! For the Demonic Race!" Eun-woo roared suddenly, his voice thundering with commanding power. From his mighty figure, an invisible ripple of energy surged outward, enveloping everyone present. Instantly, the morale and strength of the entire legion soared higher, igniting their souls with fiery determination. So, this is his power as a leader¡ªthe ability to lift everyone''s spirits and strength simultaneously. In the distance, the endless sea of corrupted humans closed in, and from among them rose a host of figures into the sky. Their powerful auras were distinctly stronger, each radiating oppressive pressure. Among them, I recognized a face: Emperor Khalid, the proud man who once submitted to my authority. But his eyes were no longer his own¡ªthey were empty, black, lifeless. He was gone, merely a puppet, and those beside him appeared no less influential, no less corrupted. Suddenly, the sky cracked open once more, and from the void emerged a familiar figure¡ªJeong Suhan. His form had changed drastically; he now possessed massive, pristine white feathered wings, exactly like mine but starkly opposite in color. His eyes blazed with brilliant, unnatural blue light, so radiant and piercing that it appeared as though they had been forged directly in the heavens themselves. "We meet again, filthy demon," he declared arrogantly, his voice booming with borrowed authority. "Today, even that trash Creator will not save you," I replied coldly, my voice unwavering. "You''ve willingly come here to meet your end, and I promise I''ll see it through. Your luck has finally run dry, filthy angel." I could sense immediately¡ªhe was no longer human. That Creator bastard had clearly reforged him, twisted him into something else. His arrogant, cocky expression showed that he still believed himself immortal, invincible¡ªthe protagonist of some twisted fantasy. Such delusions seem to have fully corrupted his brain. "Big words from someone without a heart," Jeong Suhan sneered mockingly, his brilliant white sword pulsing with immense celestial energy. "How does it feel, finally surrounded by your own kind? I suppose you should be happy, demon, finally accepted. But just as I predicted, only hell would embrace someone as unworthy as you. You are not destined to shine; you were always meant to remain in my shadow. I will never allow you to surpass me. Know your place, filthy woman." He lunged forward suddenly, his sword glowing blindingly bright, ready to strike me down with a single, arrogant blow. But before I could even react, Seong-hoon moved. His right hand surged with raw power, transforming instantly into a black blade¡ªdark as midnight, with sinister dragon eyes embedded on both sides, razor-sharp teeth lining its edges. Draconic energy surged from his body, scales erupting along his limbs, wings reshaping themselves into mighty dragon appendages, and a massive tail unfurling behind him. With a single devastating swing, sending hurricane-force winds screaming across the battlefield, Seong-hoon intercepted Jeong Suhan, violently hurling him through the air and far away from me. "You aren''t qualified to speak to her like that¡ªor even stand in her presence," Seong-hoon growled dominantly, his voice resonating with the might of a true dragon awakened from slumber. "Trash like you isn''t worthy of my Empress''s time. I''ll deal with you myself." The battlefield fell momentarily silent, tension crackling thickly in the air, as two titanic forces prepared to clash beneath the shattered sky. Chapter 255 - 255: Each to Their Own Fight I watched Seong-hoon''s powerful frame soaring through the sky, his majestic draconic wings creating fierce gusts of wind with each commanding flap. A domineering aura radiated from his body, making him look like an immortal dragon warrior gazing down upon the mortal world from a realm far beyond. His presence alone was enough to suffocate weaklings and cowards, instilling fear in all who opposed him. He''s finally reached the point where he can once again stand by my side. Together, we shall fight eternally¡ªhim, me, and the entire demon legion. "Seong-hoon, watch yourself. He''s not simple," I cautioned calmly, my voice steady and distant. I should feel worried, considering Jeong Suhan was once my mortal enemy. Yet, even now, my heart remained indifferent, content to let fate unfold as it may. "Don''t worry," Seong-hoon replied confidently, his voice ringing out with playful arrogance. "I want to stretch my old bones a bit. I''ve been dead for thousands of years¡ªit''s about time I got some action!" His laughter echoed boldly as his figure vanished swiftly into the distance, hurtling after Jeong Suhan, who was still desperately attempting to stabilize himself from the previous attack. "How dare you attack our king!" A bulky figure suddenly roared from below, wielding a massive axe crafted from molten metal. The weapon glowed dangerously hot, dripping fiery droplets that burned through the air and sizzled into the earth below. He swung it down with ruthless force, aiming to kill me instantly. I casually raised my hand to intercept and crush the incoming axe¡ªbut before I could act, a mighty hammer blazing with the power of a thousand suns collided violently against the axe, sending sparks exploding outward in every direction. "Big words from worthless trash like you! Now, perish!" Eun-woo''s voice thundered across the battlefield as he swung his celestial hammer again with overwhelming force. His second strike shattered the molten axe effortlessly, landing squarely upon the attacker and sending him plummeting helplessly toward the ground. BOOM! A gigantic crater exploded into existence, splitting the earth and scattering debris. It''s unlikely anyone could survive such overwhelming strength. Eun-woo''s power had clearly grown unmatched in a one-on-one fight. "Great job, Eun-woo," I remarked coolly. "Your strength has grown tremendously¡ªyou can now wield the power of a sun itself." My casual words caused him to quickly turn toward me, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. "Hahaha! Gaon, you''re going to make me blush," he laughed awkwardly, shy as ever. "I''m not that strong!" He''s still the Eun-woo I know¡ªmodest, shy, and far too humble for his own good. My eyes suddenly caught movement¡ªa pair of powerful figures closing in. One of them was Khalid, Emperor of the Al-Qamarim Empire. His body radiated golden energy, marking him unmistakably as the Immortal Emperor. The curved blade in his hands, a magnificent scimitar, shone fiercely as he slashed, silently aiming at Eun-woo''s exposed back. The attack was so precise and potent that time itself seemed to slow¡ªa perfect skill for assassinating an opponent unnoticed. I could have intervened, but¡ª There''s no need. A violet slash abruptly split through the fabric of space itself, a wave of dark energy rushing toward Khalid faster than thought itself. "What the¡ª!?" Khalid screamed in pain, his voice strained as the violet energy effortlessly split his body from head to waist. Blood and flesh tore apart, barely connected by thin threads of muscle and sinew. Yet, shockingly, he wasn''t dead. His body rapidly regenerated, stitching itself together as if countless invisible strings pulled him whole again. Min-jae appeared, his violet hair wild and billowing gracefully around him. His majestic wings unfurled proudly, enveloping the very sky as though he were a violet angel of death. His eyes glowed coldly, declaring silently to all that none surpassed him. "Listen well, buddy," Min-jae growled threateningly, his voice filled with authority. "You can fight anyone you want, we''re not afraid. But don''t even think about playing dirty with that sneaky time-control of yours. It won''t stand against my void. You''re facing me now¡ªunderstand?" His massive violet longsword pulsed with terrifying void energy, its mere presence seemingly able to slice through the universe itself. "Heh," Khalid laughed arrogantly, cracking his neck sharply. A wild expression surfaced on his regenerated face. "Such big talk. Why don''t you hurry up and die already?" He lunged again, swinging his gleaming scimitar fiercely. Min-jae simply laughed mockingly, slashing downward, splitting reality itself. A gaping violet rift swallowed them both, vanishing them instantly into the void. A sudden chill brushed my neck¡ªa cold, lethal wind promising death¡ªbut vanished just as quickly. Ji-hoon stood in front of me, daggers crossed in a perfect defense, intercepting a thin, emerald needle-like weapon inches from my neck. From the shadows emerged a nearly naked woman, her pale skin exuding an intoxicating scent of poison. "Impressive reflexes," she purred, her emerald eyes filled with curiosity and interest as she studied Ji-hoon closely. "You aren''t worthy to exist in her presence," Ji-hoon replied sharply, his voice as cold and harsh as metal grinding against metal. His demonic aura surged violently, as if he''d clawed his way up from the deepest abyss of hell. His dark, bottomless eyes, with their piercing crimson pupils, radiated a terrifying executioner''s presence. They were the last things you''d see in the darkness before death. "Disappear now." Ji-hoon''s daggers blazed fiercely, shining with a sinister crimson aura that radiated thick, violent blood energy. With a sudden push, he forced the woman backward through the air, her startled form swiftly retreating several steps. Before she could fully recover, Ji-hoon vanished like a phantom swallowed by darkness, reappearing instantly behind her, his dagger aimed mercilessly at her exposed neck. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman''s reflexes proved impressive, she reacted in the blink of an eye, lifting her needle-like weapon to deflect the strike. Yet Ji-hoon wasn''t deterred. He spun gracefully midair, his lithe body twisting sharply at an impossible angle, bringing his second dagger slicing toward her vulnerable ribcage with lethal precision. Chapter 256 - 256: He Who Shines Like a Star Just as the blade would have struck her flesh, the woman''s body suddenly melted away into poison, dissolving swiftly and evading his attack entirely. In a fluid motion, she reformed instantly below him, her mouth opening to unleash several small projectiles, each coated in a deadly toxin. The poisonous spits raced through the air, hurtling dangerously toward Ji-hoon''s exposed back. Without hesitation, Ji-hoon flapped his shadowy, tattered wings, sending ripples of pure darkness cascading through the air around him. Like an elusive vampire of legend, he vanished once more into thin air, evading the toxic assault with elegant ease. The two assassins immediately fell into a fierce, deadly dance, exchanging rapid strikes and lethal counters one after another. Every movement was calculated, precise, and deadly, each strike aiming for vital points with merciless accuracy. It was a breathtaking spectacle¡ªtwo masters of shadows, each striving to exploit the slightest weakness in the other''s defenses. "He''s good," Eun-woo suddenly remarked, his powerful form effortlessly appearing beside me, floating elegantly on currents of radiant soul energy despite having no visible wings. Wisps of glowing starlight swirled beneath his feet, creating a subtle yet majestic display of mastery over his own power. "Yes," I replied calmly, my eyes tracing the fluid movements of Ji-hoon''s duel. "But he''s going easy on her. He''s only using soul energy." I think I felt proud of him... "if he unleashed his cosmic energy, she''d already be dead." I could feel how sharp those daggers were; if he supported himself with cosmic energy, he would be able to cut through space and time with ease. Oh? My senses suddenly sharpened, I felt a subtle yet clear warning coming from below. Without hesitation, I shifted swiftly aside. "Watch out, Eun-woo... he''s coming back." BOOOOM! From below, a colossal pillar of molten magma erupted violently upward, streaking fiercely toward Eun-woo with the fury of a volcanic eruption. It surged skyward, blazing and roaring like an infernal dragon intent on devouring him whole. The man Eun-woo had crushed earlier had somehow survived, unleashing every ounce of energy in this desperate counterattack. "Annoying roach," Eun-woo sighed deeply, his tone laced with mild annoyance rather than genuine concern. Instantly, he raised his left arm, and a cosmic shield materialized from nothingness, shimmering brilliantly with nebula-like swirls of celestial power. The shield absorbed the impact effortlessly, though the force of the magma still carried him skyward, ascending rapidly into the heavens until he appeared merely as a blazing star against the infinite blue. "That''s¡­ high," I murmured casually, eyes fixed on Eun-woo''s radiant silhouette, now nearly ten kilometers above us. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then, all at once, the sky darkened dramatically, shadows swallowing daylight itself. A blazing sun, as immense and radiant as a celestial deity, materialized high above Eun-woo. The sheer magnitude of power radiating from it was astonishing; its presence alone was distorting reality and bending gravity, causing the air itself to warp and shimmer. "Solar Eclipse!" Eun-woo''s voice thundered from the heavens, resonating with divine authority, shaking the air and commanding attention from every combatant below. An invisible gravitational force surged outward from his hammer, its intensity so profound it froze his opponent completely in place. I watched calmly as Eun-woo descended with unstoppable might, his massive hammer blazing like a miniature star as he plunged downward. His target stood frozen beneath the oppressive weight, muscles trembling violently, drenched in sweat as though a planet itself pressed down upon him. The descent was swift and brutal, like the judgment of a god crashing down upon the mortal world. Eun-woo collided with his enemy with cataclysmic force, his celestial hammer unleashing a devastating shockwave of pure gravitational energy at the point of impact. SKRAAAA-DOOOOOOM! Instantly, the ground beneath shattered spectacularly, splintering into massive, jagged fragments. A terrifying eruption of molten lava exploded from the crater, shooting hundreds of meters into the sky, painting the battlefield in blazing fire and molten stone. Massive boulders erupted violently into the air, hurtling outward like meteors, crushing and burning everything unfortunate enough to lie in their paths. The shockwave surged outward, rumbling like an earth-shattering storm, shaking the entire continent with an earthquake surpassing magnitude nine. The battlefield trembled under the sheer might of Eun-woo''s strike, fissures ripping across the landscape, carving the earth into chaotic chasms filled with bubbling lava and ash. Eun-woo rose slowly from the epicenter, his celestial armor glowing brilliantly, completely untouched by the flames and chaos around him. His shield still pulsed gently with nebula-like swirls, and his cosmic hammer radiated blindingly bright like a newborn star. His muscular figure stood tall and proud, framed by rivers of molten fire, ash, and smoke, like a divine warrior who had descended from the heavens themselves. Truly, Eun-woo has surpassed all limits¡­ I had yet to witness much from the others, but as my eyes lingered on Eun-woo, I could clearly sense the tremendous transformation he had undergone. He must have felt overshadowed all this time, especially given how he had failed to protect everyone back at the capital city. That failure probably caused him to lose his heart, plunging him into deep despair and uncertainty. Yet somehow, perhaps during those ten thousand years spent drifting in endless rebirth, he''d finally found the peace he needed to reforge himself entirely¡ªboth inside and out. The Eun-woo who emerged from that shattered star was no longer a mortal, no longer just a simple baker who''d once stood quietly on the sidelines. Now, he radiated a brilliance brighter than any star I''d ever seen, glowing with unwavering confidence and power. It was incredible, almost poetic, how this ordinary man who once kneaded dough and smiled warmly at customers had now ascended beyond mortality, his strength immense enough to shatter and reshape stars themselves. No wonder his role was the Star Knight. He had fully embraced and absorbed his destiny, embodying every ounce of its celestial might. He had transformed himself completely, rising from mortal fragility into divine strength¡ªexactly as he had always been destined to do. Chapter 257 - 257: Everybody’s a Little Crazy This time, the man didn''t get back up. In fact, I didn''t even see where he went. Did Eun-woo slam him straight into the planet''s core with that blow? There was nothing left but a fractured battlefield and an echoing silence that swallowed the aftermath. But that strike¡ªthat godlike impact¡ªshifted the entire momentum of the battle. In the distance, the army of one million paused as a wave of unease rippled through their ranks. The earthquake alone had split the earth beneath their feet, and rivers of lava surged across the landscape like veins of fury. For seasoned warriors, it wasn''t a real threat¡ªbut fear¡­ fear wasn''t always rational. It crept in through the cracks. Suddenly, a new challenger joined the fight. An individual dressed in what could only be described as a gown of ice rose into the sky. The fabric shimmered with frozen light, wrapping her like a crownless queen of winter. Her long, snow-white hair glowed with a frigid brilliance, and from her presence alone, snow began to fall¡ªcold, delicate flakes drifting gently onto the enemy forces below. The soft touch of winter seemed to shatter their trance, snapping them back into motion. One by one, they took to the sky, howling in rage, charging toward us with renewed fervor. "I''ll take her," Seo-yeon said, her voice calm, void of hesitation. Her black angelic wings spread wide, sending waves of cold wind with every slow, graceful flap. And then¡ªshe vanished into the sky like a comet. In her hand, a massive sword of ice had taken form, jagged and refined, as if carved from a glacier with the intent to kill gods. I had never seen her wield a sword before. Yet, somehow, the image suited her perfectly. She didn''t look like a warrior¡ªshe looked like an executioner. A fallen angel stripped of mercy, reborn to carry out judgment upon any soul I dared glance at. And I respected her for that. Ever since I met her¡ªeven after I destroyed her home¡ªshe remained loyal to me without question. A cold constant in my storm of destruction. But something changed in her after rebirth. Her sadness¡­ it lingered, unspoken. Unexplained. I think I now understood why. Something must have happened between her and that fool of mine¡ªmy slave, my subordinate. I never noticed it before, but perhaps there was something hidden, something tender that grew quietly behind my back. A forbidden romance that bloomed between the cracks of war. I remembered the day I discovered them together¡ªsleeping in the same bed, their bodies close, hearts even closer. I had torn them apart, not out of anger, but necessity. And now¡­ I couldn''t feel the presence of the system within him anymore. He was gone. Either dead, or corrupted beyond recognition. And the question clawed at the edges of my mind. Could I even save him if I tried? I didn''t know. Sometimes, life was like that¡ªmerciless and indifferent. We couldn''t always hold onto the people we loved. We couldn''t always taste the happiness we longed for. And she¡­ she never complained. Never wept in front of me. Never asked for anything. If I still had emotions, I think I would feel something¡ªperhaps guilt¡­ sorrow¡­ maybe even regret. But now, all I can do is watch, trying to see if my deduction is correct or not. I watched as Seo-yeon vanished into the blinding storm, racing toward the woman clad in ice. Snow and frost clashed violently, and the two of them disappeared into a burst of white brilliance that blanketed the sky, completely obscuring them from the rest of the battlefield. Their fight was now hidden¡ªsealed within a world of winter born from rage and heartbreak. "Empress¡­ if you may, may I slaughter all of those filthy people standing in your way?" Min-jeong''s voice rang out beside me as she flew to my side. I turned to look at her¡ªand for a brief moment, I felt caught off guard. Who is this? Her voice was sharp, dangerously smooth, and brimming with bloodlust. She didn''t sound like the innocent, nervous girl I once knew. "I''ve told you many times now¡­ just call me Gaon. Or sister. I don''t want you to call me Empress." My tone was cold, casual, but I knew she wouldn''t listen. "Yes, your majesty. I will not call you Empress," she replied with a wicked smile. "...That''s the same thing." I sighed. "I give up. Call me whatever you want." Her eyes gleamed¡ªwide, feral, and far too eager. That girl I knew¡­ she''s gone, isn''t she? But maybe she had always been this way, hiding the madness behind innocence. Maybe death didn''t change her¡­ maybe it just unchained her. She had always been timid, hesitant. She never believed in herself, always searching for the simplest escape from hardship. But now¡ªnow she was wild. Unbound. A manic grin spread across her face as her body erupted with twisted, writhing vines, bursting forth like a beast finally set free. The vines slammed into the broken earth below¡ªcracked and cratered from Eun-woo''s earlier assault¡ªand spread like wildfire. Thorn-covered tendrils, twisted trees, and grotesque, poisonous flora erupted from the ground in every direction. It was a forest of death born from her will alone. They surged toward the enemies below like a living army, wrapping around their legs and pulling them down from the sky with terrifying speed. Those foolish enough to hesitate met a swift, brutal end. Within moments, at least fifty thousand soldiers were yanked from the air, crushed beneath monstrous roots and swallowed by the earth, never to be seen again. The screams of the damned echoed faintly beneath the chaos. Terrifying... that power isn''t just overwhelming¡ªit''s merciless. And the fools who still dared to rush toward her were even more pathetic. Not only did she control the battlefield below¡ªvines burst from her very body, curling and spreading outward in every direction. The sky became an extension of her dominion, as if the heavens themselves were her garden. Thorned tendrils lashed out with brutal precision, piercing through enemies the moment they drew within five kilometers of us. Their bodies fell like rain¡ªlifeless, impaled before they could even lift a weapon. She danced amidst the chaos, a gothic flower blooming in a field of blood. She was no longer the girl hiding behind others. She was now a demon queen of thorns, and this battlefield... was her twisted playground. Only the three of us remained standing¡ªme, Malrang, and Jieun¡ªside by side while the world erupted into chaos around us. My beasts and the rest of the demon legion had already surged forward into the battlefield, joining Min-jeong and Eun-woo, who were like war machines unleashed upon the earth. A storm of vines and suns now tore through the enemy lines like divine punishment. I glanced to my left. "You''ve grown up, Jieun," I said casually, eyes drifting over her features. She was no longer the little girl I remembered¡ªthe bright-eyed nine-year-old who once clung to hope and fear in equal measure. Now, she appeared around twenty, her posture confident, her beauty ethereal, her gaze far more mature than it should have been. Of course¡­ over ten thousand years spent as a soul would age anyone, wouldn''t it? She had skipped her entire childhood, matured in solitude, in silence, in void. The day she would shine had finally come. I had known it all along. Even back then, when she was just a child, she had shown genius and ruthlessness that no normal nine-year-old should possess. And now¡­ "Yes, big sister," she answered with a soft smile, her face lighting up when she looked at me. It was the same expression she used to wear, a flicker of the girl she had once been¡ªhidden beneath the weight of millennia. "This time it''s really different, huh¡­" she murmured under her breath, so quiet I almost missed it. But I didn''t. My hearing had long surpassed human limits. "What do you mean?" I asked casually, turning to face her more directly. "Hmm? Ah! Nothing, big sis. I was just talking to myself," she replied with a quick grin, waving her hand as if to dispel the moment. She''s hiding something. Her eyes gave it away. They searched the battlefield not like someone ready to fight, but like someone trying to make sense of a dream. It wasn''t the first time she had said something strange. Something that made me wonder if the girl who stood beside me was still the same Jieun¡­ or something far more ancient, far more complex. But I didn''t ask. It doesn''t matter anymore. "Alright¡­" I let the silence take over. It was awkward, I suppose. But perhaps that was natural. After all, we had just come back from death. Most of us were still adjusting¡ªstill finding our place in this world again. It wasn''t time for stories or reunions. Not yet. "Can I join them in battle?" she asked suddenly, her voice trembling slightly, her fingers curling at her sides. Was she¡­ waiting for my permission? "Sure," I said, tilting my head. "But be careful not to drag your own into death. Right now, your powers might be even stronger than mine. One careless attack, and you could erase this entire battlefield." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wasn''t exaggerating. I truly believed it. Her power was something else entirely¡ªa fusion of celestial energy and cosmic force. A divine duality. If she unleashed her full strength, even the stars above would shudder in fear. She''s not a child anymore. She''s a weapon forged in silence and sorrow. And now, she chooses where to strike. Chapter 258 - 258: This World is Mine Now Jieun flapped her wings, each motion leaving behind a shimmering trail of cosmic dust, like the remnants of galaxies unraveling in her wake. From high above, she looked down on everyone¡ªnot like a soldier on a battlefield, but like an immortal empress overlooking ants. Her gaze alone carried weight. If looks could kill, hers would erase someone from existence without even trying. Something inside her pulsed with raw, overwhelming power. It was heavy¡­ suffocating. Even I felt it. That pressure wasn''t something a normal being could survive under. She raised her hand. From her fingertips, small celestial orbs began to form¡ªeach one glowing, spinning, alive with starlight. They resembled miniaturized suns, condensed galaxies, fragments of the universe itself compressed into a shape that only someone like her could control. They floated around her in orbit, radiating energy that bent the very fabric of space. And then¡ªshe laughed. A light, casual laugh. As if this was fun. As if it was a game. She let them go. I stood still, Malrang in my arms, watching without a word as five massive explosions swallowed the battlefield whole. The ground cracked open, flames soared into the sky, and shockwaves leveled everything in their path. Entire legions vanished in the blink of an eye. Hundreds of thousands¡ªgone. Wiped from the map in a single breath. Yes¡­ that was the power of celestial magic. And in the hands of someone like Jieun¡ªa genius with a cruel glint in her eye¡ªit became something beyond devastating. With just that, she could''ve ended the entire battle by herself. But the enemy wasn''t just sitting around, waiting to be slaughtered. Thousands of long-range attacks rained down from the skies. Arrows glowing with divine energy, swords of light, beams of holy fire¡ªeverything they could throw, they did. The demons and beasts clashed with them head-on, fighting to the bitter end. Some fell. Most held their ground. Every last one of them gave everything. To be honest, I felt like the final boss in some video game. That unbeatable last stage. Nobody could reach me. My people were the ones facing the so-called heroes¡ªholding off the "good guy" faction with overwhelming force, while I simply stood back, watching it all unfold. I could feel Malrang tremble slightly in my arms. Her small body shook¡ªnot from fear, I could guarantee that much. No, she was holding herself back. The way her ears twitched, the slight tension in her tail¡­ it was obvious. She wanted to prove herself too. "You wanna go?" I asked casually, not even glancing down. "No, it''s okay. I can stay here with you," she said, shaking her soft fox head, her voice light. But I already knew what she really thought. Her energy pulsed with anticipation, her claws slightly tensed. That wasn''t the behavior of someone who wanted to stay behind. "Go," I said. "I''m fine. I''ll keep watch in case someone¡ªor something stronger¡ªshows up. I have a feeling that fool didn''t expect his army to crumble this easily." I nudged her forward. I wasn''t worried about feeling lonely. I couldn''t feel that anymore. Her expression shifted. She looked up at me with that wild, fiery grin I''d seen many times before. "Alright, watch me, Gaon. I''ll show you what hell looks like in real life." She leapt from my arms, her body twisting midair before bursting into motion. That wild aura exploded from her like a detonation of chaos, a storm of hellfire and glee all wrapped into one. Her fox body shimmered for a moment¡ªher form glowing with twisted elegance as her demonic features took hold. Wings sharp like obsidian blades. Her single crystal-infused tail gleaming with wicked energy. Horns shining like cursed gems. Her eyes were no longer playful¡ªthey were those of a predator with no leash. If she hadn''t followed me¡­ she probably would''ve ended up as an overlord, a demigod beast ruling her own infernal realm, a terror whispered about by other monsters. Cute on the outside, but the deeper you looked, the clearer it became¡ª She was a devil. And now, she was going to play. She danced in the sky, her wings slicing through the wind, each beat leaving behind a scorching trail of fire. But it wasn''t flight¡ªshe was running. She ran through the air itself, her paws blazing across the heavens at breakneck speed, hellfire raging behind her like a comet tearing through the atmosphere. Then, without warning, her body erupted into flames. In a flash of burning light, her small form expanded violently, reshaping in midair. A monster¡ªno, a goddess of destruction¡ªdropped from the sky. Over a hundred meters tall, her massive body was a blazing storm of fur and flame. Nine long, sweeping tails flowed behind her like rivers of molten wrath, each one crowned in purple hellfire that crackled and screamed as it burned. Her fur shimmered with unnatural beauty, wild and radiant even in her monstrous form¡ªno less majestic than her tiny body, just far more terrifying. Her jaw opened wide, glowing with purple flames of damnation. The next moment, the world below her was set ablaze. Screams echoed across the battlefield as entire squads were incinerated, vaporized before they could raise a hand in defense. But not a single ally was touched. She dodged them all. Every demon, every beast, untouched. It wasn''t coincidence. We can feel each other now, I realized. That connection between us allowed for precision¡ªdeadly, perfect coordination. And with that, the slaughter became easier. "RRROOOAAARRR!!!" A roar exploded across the battlefield, shaking the sky itself. From a freshly torn rift above, a golden beast leapt out, its fur shining like divine metal, claws sparking like lightning. It was massive, majestic¡ªbut it was not holy. It was furious. It radiated death. A golden tiger, monstrous and divine, and I knew the aura wrapped around it. A surviving demigod. But no¡­ not just any. Its power was ten times greater than any I had faced before. Stronger. Sharper. Controlled. More rifts began to split the sky apart, like shattered glass being peeled open by claws of the void. One after another, titanic beasts descended¡ªeach one radiating power beyond anything else present. Their auras choked the air, suffocating, pressing on the battlefield like the judgment of forgotten gods. "So you''re sending everything at me¡­" I said, my voice cold, flat. I didn''t need to shout. I didn''t need to raise a hand. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Does that mean you can''t come yourself anymore?" Another rift cracked open behind the clouds, but I didn''t look. "Good," I said, still staring forward, watching the world burn. "Then this world will belong to me." I lifted my gaze toward the cosmos, where the unseen god still watched in silence. "And you¡­ are banished from it." Chapter 259 - 259: The World is in My Hands… and I Am The World I knew he could hear that, there was no way that piece of shit would miss such an important battle, if I''m right, he most likely wanted to ambush me the moment I resurrect, hoping Jeong Suhan would be enough to lead the army of this world and stop me before I got the chance to recover, but this¡­ this wasn''t even all of the people, right? I have a feeling all eight billion were brought here, and knowing humans and their inability to stop breeding, this massive world must house at least twenty billion of them by now, scattered across the continents like bugs, multiplying and living their lives without understanding anything at all. This world¡­ it''s different, yet strangely comfortable for humans, even if it''s been split into four pieces, it''s still at least a hundred times the size of Earth, filled with endless skies, towering mountains and oceans that stretch beyond the horizon, a perfect prison to keep them alive, and even if it breaks every law of physics we once knew, I stopped caring about that a long time ago¡ªnone of it matters here, not anymore. After all, a world that allows us to wield the kind of power that turns thought into destruction and emotion into storms¡­ it''s already defying everything we once believed in. Countless new challengers began pouring in from all directions, emerging like a rising tide, endless and unrelenting, and just like I had guessed, the lower-level humans were being transported here as well¡ªyoung, old, male, female, it didn''t matter, they all came armed, but unlike the ones before them, they didn''t have that same vacant look in their eyes, they weren''t blank killing machines who had their personalities erased, no¡­ these people still had their minds intact, their hearts still beating with emotion, and yet, they stood against us without hesitation. The battlefield started to shift. Before I knew it, we were being pushed back, slowly but surely, all of us crowded into the center of a battlefield that seemed to stretch across continents. Around me, I noticed my demons and beasts falling back, their eyes unsure, their bodies tense, returning to my side for reassurance¡ªseeking my judgment on whether they could fight the so-called innocent. But what in this twisted world was innocent anymore? If they stood against us¡­ then innocence was already dead. If they raised weapons in defiance, then they were no longer civilians¡ªthey were our enemies, breathing just to see our corpses in the dirt, and I had no intentions of letting that happen. This world will not be allowed to spit on us. How large was this battle you may ask? It stopped being a war and became something else entirely. It started to blend into something chaotic, overwhelming and in a way unfathomable. Rifts upon rifts tore through the fabric of the world, as if reality itself was collapsing under the weight of all the summoned humans. From every direction, portals cracked open, some big enough to swallow cities, others small and rapid like raindrops, and from them emerged the full scope of humanity¡ªevery level, every type, all of them thrown together, stretching across the land like a tide of ants ready to crawl over a god. They came in numbers that no longer made sense¡ªbillions, hundreds of billions¡ªperhaps more, and like cockroaches crawling from a sinking ship, they swarmed the sky and earth alike. But they weren''t alone. Beasts numbered just as much. The entire battlefield was at least five million kilometers in diameter from what I could sense. But humans had always been geniuses when it came to war. The weaker ones didn''t charge blindly¡ªthey rode inside machines powered by soul energy: tanks with glowing cores, armored walkers that cracked the ground beneath them, helicopters with spinning spiritual blades, sleek jets that screamed across the sky, and massive war machines the size of mountains, shaped like dragons and gods, each one burning with artificial energy strong enough to rival the real thing. Everywhere I looked, they stood against us. And high above them, shining in blinding white light, was the one figure that pulled them all together. Jeong Suhan. He hovered in the sky like a holy statue carved from divine stone, light streaming off his body as if he were chosen by heaven itself, his massive feathered wings glowing with gold and blue. He wiped blood from the corner of his mouth after clashing with Seong-hoon, his face twisted with fury, and then his voice boomed across the battlefield, so loud that even the sky trembled. "Citizens of the world of No End! Today, we rise together to repel these monstrous invaders! We shall fight to protect our land, our people, our freedom! I, Jeong Suhan, will lead you all to victory¡ªtoday, we slay the demon empress and restore peace to our world!" His words burned through the air like holy fire. And then, as if on cue, a thunderous roar spread across the endless plains¡ª "HAIL HERO SUHAN!" The chant shook the battlefield like a heartbeat, like war drums echoing through space and time. The morale of humanity surged to its peak, their weapons raised, their eyes shining with belief. Beasts and humans stood together, side by side, like they were fighting for something real, something noble. He was their hero. And I guess that made me the villain. But isn''t that how all stories go? They needed someone to worship, and someone to hate. A savior in the sky¡­ and a monster below it. Now the only question that remains is this¡ª Which of us will survive until the end? "Very nice monologue, Jeong Suhan," I said coldly, my voice carrying through the sky without the need to raise it, smooth and sharp like a blade drawn across glass, "but I have to remind you of the harsh reality that you so desperately try to ignore." I rose higher into the sky, lifting above the battlefield until no one could look down on me anymore¡ªonly up. I looked around, and my people followed. Demons. Beasts. All of them dropped their battles, their wings flapping, claws gleaming, forms glowing with power as they surged into the air around me, surrounding me like a divine constellation. We were few, barely a fragment compared to the endless swarm of humanity, but numbers were never the measure of power. They had millions. I had one thing they didn''t. A single, unified heart that beat within every one of us. And at the center of it¡­ was me. I didn''t need armies. I didn''t need saviors. I didn''t need chants or borrowed light. Because unlike their so-called hero, I didn''t need the world to save me. I was enough. I alone could conquer it. I alone could destroy it. In the silence that followed my rise, I lifted my hand. A small black hole spun in my palm, smooth and silent, barely the size of a marble. It looked harmless, gentle even¡ªbut the power inside it bent the sky itself, warping the air as if the heavens were trying to run from it. My cosmic energy flowed into it, endless and merciless, feeding it like a beast starved for centuries. And when it was full, when the swirling edges turned violet with power no mortal mind could understand¡ª I let it go. "The world is in my hands¡­ and I am the world."1 The moment the words left my mouth, the black hole screamed across the sky like a comet of death, striking the center of the enemy horde where the banners flew highest, where their voices were loudest, where their hope burned brightest. And then it expanded. In the blink of an eye, half the battlefield was gone. Erased. A massive crater devoured the land, stretching for millions of kilometers, swallowing not only people but the very laws of nature. The planet cracked beneath the weight of the attack, magma roaring from the deep as the core trembled in response. The sky shook, and the atmosphere cried, and everything near the impact was left in silence¡ªnothing left to scream. Rain clouds gathered around us instantly, raining blood; the world weeped. The demons cheered. I stared down at the destruction with the same blank expression as always. No joy. No remorse. Just truth. "And if I don''t like this world and its people..." I said, the words calm, quiet, almost gentle. "...then I''ll simply destroy everything." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hope you still remember this line from the first time she held her weapon in Chapter 3 ^^ Chapter 260 - 260: I’m a Death Eater The tide of battle suddenly shifted, as my presence wreaked havoc, a storm meant to destroy everything in its wake. I wasn''t a mere destroyer¡ªperhaps I was, but in this moment, I was more than that. I was just the girl with power at her disposal. And right now, at the peak of my newfound strength, as I reached the Eternity Stage, I felt it¡ªan overwhelming surge of energy that crashed through me like nothing before. The power was so immense that it washed over my entire being, flooding me with a sensation of absolute command. I didn''t even expect the destruction that followed. Yet, as I stood there, watching the world crumble before me, the prophecy seemed true¡ªindeed, I would be the one to destroy this world after all. I stood still, observing as the planet trembled beneath my weight. It cried out in agony, its very core in torment. Lava erupted from every crack, searing the air, and even as the ground cracked open and the sky darkened, I found myself unmoved by the chaos. I couldn''t bring myself to care. If the planet exploded, where would I go? Where could I take the people who mattered to me? It didn''t matter, did it? In the end, we would find a way¡ªwe will find a way, one way or another. "Y-You¡­ you monster!" Jeong Suhan''s voice quivered in disbelief, the words slipping through his trembling lips. I didn''t even look at him as he stood there, wide-eyed, watching the aftermath of my power. Half of his troops were wiped from existence, their bodies scattered, their souls lost to the void¡ªno, they hadn''t even had time to scream. Both the ground and the skies had been annihilated. His forces, so vast only moments ago, had been reduced to mere dust and ash. And now the remainder of his army, scattered and broken, had no hope of reaching me unless they were teleported again. But most of them couldn''t even fly, and the few that could barely posed any threat, their low-level statuses rendering them useless. They were nothing¡ªmere pawns in my path to something greater. "Yes, I''m a monster," I responded, my voice void of emotion, each word as cold as the ice where my heart used to be. "But I''m not like you. At least I have the power¡ªand with it, I can do as I please. No more will you and your kind bully me, no more will you make me the enemy of everyone, expecting me to cower, expecting me to keep running. I''m done running, and I''m done caring about the world. The world has nothing for me anymore. Only my family here, only them, will accept me, and for their safety, I will kill you today. And after you¡­ I will come for him¡ªyour master¡ªor should I say, your owner?" I tried to smile, just a flicker of something, but it didn''t come. I tried to feel something. But I didn''t. To be honest, the only reason I even felt the need to kill this bastard was because of a pure, instinctual drive¡ªa fire etched into my bones. It wasn''t about having a heart anymore. It was about hate. A deep, seething hatred that ran through my veins. I hated him¡ªI hated him to my core. And now, with all the power at my disposal, I had become a cold, relentless killing machine, with him as my only target. All others? They were nuisances, insignificant, irrelevant. I wiped them out in a heartbeat, their presence nothing more than a fleeting inconvenience. But he? He would die today¡­ "You''re nothing more than a psychopath who was given the wrong power," he spat, his words dripping with venom. "You should have died the day you were brought here. No¡­ I should have made you worse¡ªput you in a jail cell and let you rot in that shitty world you came from. I should have killed you myself the moment you decided to step over me, become better than me in video games. I knew my days were already over, but you¡ªyou¡ªwere just a damn woman who should''ve been doing the dishes for me, serving me at night. But no, you wanted more. You wanted to be the best, stand above everyone¡­ and I fucking hate that. I HATE YOU standing above me, looking down on me! GAON!" His body erupted with an intense surge of power, the very air around us trembling beneath the force. The world itself seemed to shake in response to his fury, as if the heavens themselves were bowing to his wrath. Countless wisps of soul energy began to swirl around him, feeding into him, amplifying his strength. It was as if the entire universe had chosen him, as if it had anointed him the savior, the main character, and I was the one it hated¡ªthe one it longed to see destroyed. "Seems like the world''s been poisoned by that damn fool creator," I muttered, watching as the world twisted itself to serve him. The heavens, with their blinded will, had rallied behind this idiot¡ªselfish, egotistical, incapable of seeing anything beyond his own hatred. Even with all this support, even with the power it bestowed upon him, even if it pushed him into the next realm, making him immortal, I knew one thing. He would lose. He would lose in the end. "Let us help," Seong-hoon said, his face etched with concern. "His power is spiraling out of control. We know you''re strong, but you''ve just been reborn as well. Are you sure you can control your power and win against him?" "I''m fine. I don''t need help," I replied, my voice flat, unwavering. "Please, focus on killing everyone in this world. Not a single soul will be left standing in my wake. I want to destroy this place and move somewhere else. Today, I declare this world dead. No more the world of no end. It''s time for it to end." My words were cold, as if erasing an entire world was no more complex than solving a simple equation¡ª1+1. But right now, not only did I feel no attachment to this place, I didn''t even want to look at it anymore. I couldn''t feel, not anymore, but I still had memories. And even though some of them were beautiful, most were nightmares I longed to forget. The weight of those nightmares pressed on my soul like an iron chain. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I flapped my cream-colored wings, each motion a divine decree that I was the strongest. Every feather seemed to shimmer with an ethereal glow as they danced in the air, rippling the atmosphere around me. Crimson lightning crackled for a split second, adding power to each flap, boosting both my speed and the destructive energy that surged within me. My white scythe materialized in my hands, its presence as natural as breathing. In less than a blink, I was already moving, my body a blur, and I slashed at Jeong Suhan, still basking in the borrowed power of the world itself. My attack was merciless, driven by a single purpose¡ªto end him. There was no hesitation, no mercy in my heart. I aimed for his neck, intent on claiming his head as my trophy. A cream-colored aura wrapped around my scythe, and the air trembled with the force of the impending blow. Rifts appeared in the atmosphere, distorting the very fabric of space around me. The scythe, now imbued with immense cosmic and soul energy, cut through the air, a deadly extension of my will. When it struck Jeong Suhan, his head flew from his shoulders in a brutal arc, but to my surprise, it reattached instantly. "Interesting¡­" I muttered, my voice devoid of emotion. "Seems like the world is not only giving you power but also immortality as long as it stands¡­ good." I shifted my attention, focusing on the next step of my plan. Everybody, rush to outer space. Wrap your faces with cosmic energy, and you''ll be able to breathe. There can be no question. Execute the command now¡­ I said within my mind, knowing my beasts and demons would hear my command instantly. Soon, all of them were rushing toward the void beyond this world. I no longer needed them to finish the job. I would simply destroy the world that supported my mortal enemy. It was the most logical way to eliminate him, and I would execute it without fail. I shot back in a blur, the world around me distorting as I moved. My hand rose to the air, and in response, billions of black orbs¡ªsouls of my enemies¡ªrose with me, swirling around like a dark storm. Each orb pulsed with the essence of those I had slain, and with each soul that joined the mass, I grew stronger. Strong enough to end everything. "What are you doing?" His expression shifted, his eyes widening as he realized something had changed. "Nothing¡­" I replied, my voice as cold as the power surging through me. "I don''t think you know my role all too well. After all¡­ I''m a death eater." Chapter 261 - 261: Time To End This World I could feel every single soul rush into me, their essence flowing through me like a torrent. They were the ones summoned to this world, the ones born into it. Most likely, the majority had never even heard of the planet Earth¡ªthey only knew of this world, where you were born with powers. Powers strong enough to shape your own fate, to carve your own path. Yet, there were always those like me, those who crushed dreams, those who brought an end to it all. Why? I didn''t have an answer. I didn''t know. But this was how the world treated me, and so, I acted in the only way that made sense to me. After all, I wasn''t about to offer my own neck to these people and say, "You can kill me if you want." No, that was never me. Never. I knew that if the system was still under the control of the one who gave it to me, I would be dying right now¡ªonly to revive in nine days. But with the system now in my control, a new system message echoed in my mind, my own voice sounding back at me. [Master, would you like to undergo the rebirth? The amount of absorbed souls is enough to reach the Soul Immortal stage on your path] What an interesting shift... No, I would save that for later. I wanted to use most of the souls for something else¡ªsomething far more destructive. I gathered them in my palm, forming an idea. [Very well] [Time until attack is ready: 10 minutes] The system, now more a loyal subordinate than a tyrannical boss, was no longer the one that dropped useless promotions or caused constant frustrations. It was obedient, bending to my will without question. My eyes never left Jeong Suhan''s. If I had to buy some time, then I would make sure to kill him in that time¡ªor at the very least, I could torture him a little. Whatever caused more pain to a human being was the right answer to me. The fear, the agony, the helplessness¡ªthose were my tools now, and I would wield them until he begged for the end. I moved at lightning speed, my scythe dancing through the air, a seamless extension of my will. The air around me cracked with the energy that surged through my veins. With a flick of my wrist, I summoned an afterimage of the blade, a perfect replica that appeared to hover in my arms. The real one, a shadow, lingered just behind me, rushing into the void itself, waiting, patient. I had no need for it to be seen yet. It would strike when the moment was right, when the time came for me to land a sneaky blow on my sworn enemy, ending it in a flash. I could see that the fear that had once paralyzed him had melted away, replaced by something far worse¡ªarrogance. His sword, glowing with blinding white light, was readied in his hands. It pulsed with so much power it could have torn through any darkness. Any darkness... but not mine. I knew that, and I was the darkness he couldn''t touch. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He rushed at me with a blur, his movements a deadly streak, his blade aiming for my neck in a swift, clean kill. It was a move that would''ve killed almost any enemy in its path. His speed was astounding, his strength undeniable¡ªyes, that''s how strong he was, but not against me. Not today. With a single thought, I summoned what could be called wind magic¡ªor at least, something like it. The system, now a part of me, blurred the lines between skills and reality. I barely had to focus on the magic; the power surged through me naturally. The winds grew fierce, coiling around my body, a tempest in the making. What was once a simple gust became a violent storm, a vortex of energy that lashed out in every direction, sharp enough to cut through flesh and bone. The winds converged on Jeong Suhan, sending a deadly barrage aimed directly at his neck, his heart¡ªevery part of him that could die. He snorted, dismissing the attack with contempt, his movements almost too fast to follow. But I had already seen it¡ªhis arrogance, his belief that he was untouchable. He moved faster than the wind, evading my strike, but I was ready. My fake scythe swung at him, and like a fool, he fell for it. He couldn''t reach me, not because he wasn''t fast enough, but because fear gripped him¡ªthe fear of dying, of making a mistake. He stepped back, just for a second, just enough for me to strike. From the void, my true scythe emerged, its blade shimmering with darkness, its edge sharp enough to cut through the air itself. It slashed across his back in one smooth motion, leaving a deep, jagged wound. Blood poured from the gash, staining his flesh with a crimson trail. The two of us exchanged attack after attack, each one a deadly dance, an intricate exchange of power and strategy. I held the advantage most of the time, but I couldn''t deny the truth¡ªI was fighting not just him, but the world itself. The world had chosen him, supported him with everything it had. Whenever I would land a fatal hit, the very air around him seemed to bend, and he would heal almost instantly, as if the universe itself reached out to save him, to deny me my victory. But when I received an attack, I felt the weight of something foreign, something unnatural, pressing down on me. My body became sluggish, as though an unseen force was trying to invade, to break me down from the inside. But who did it think I was? I was the woman who gave her own heart to stand here, at the very top of this broken world. I had bled and sacrificed to reach this point, and no foreign force, no system, no cosmic hand would push me back. Even if I wasn''t the strongest in the universe, I was close¡ªhow close? I didn''t know, but I couldn''t have been too far off. After all, after the next two realms, it was all unknown. Perhaps there was nothing, perhaps the end of all things, or perhaps the realm where gods and immortals clashed in eternal struggle. "You will never reach my stage, Suhan. You don''t have what it takes to kill me. You never did," I said in a flat, emotionless tone, the words coming out as if they were nothing more than a simple truth. "You call yourself the main character, but somehow, I always beat you. The only reason you''re still breathing is because of that fool of a master of yours." He wiped the blood from his lips, smiling wildly as if my words only fueled his insanity. "You say that, but you have nothing. You never did. As for me, I have the strongest person in the universe watching my back, and if his realm body came here, you would be trembling in fear, hahaha! I want to see you piss yourself, Gaon. How about you take your pants off, let me fuck you until you lose your mind, and then I''ll have you taken to him to kill you. I want to see you suffer. I want to see you destroyed and turned into a slut¡­ ahaha!" His smile was wide, grotesque, and disturbingly honest. "How utterly disgusting¡­" I muttered, my voice cold and devoid of any real emotion. "You don''t even deserve to be called human. You''re worse than the demons they say we are." I didn''t feel any hurt from his words. They were beneath me¡ªempty, meaningless. But what struck me was the vile, twisted nature of his mind. He had lost it, or maybe, just maybe, he had always been like this behind the scenes, his mask just slipping now as the real monster inside him came to the surface. Without hesitation, I launched another attack, my scythe cutting through the air with a vengeance, aiming to claim his life once and for all. Eventually, the ten minutes passed, and Jeong Suhan and I exchanged over a million moves, I knew the time had come. The time to finish this battle, to end it, once and for all. To end him and to move on with my life, to seek out a new home, a place to rebuild, a place where I could finally escape this never-ending conflict. This broken world had nothing left for me anymore. It was time. Time to end it all. A massive surge of energy rushed through my meridians, flooding into my left palm. From the overwhelming power, a small white orb began to form at its center. At first, it seemed insignificant, almost fragile, something that lacked any real power. But as I stared at it, my eyes narrowed, my instincts sharpening. Then, I saw him¡ªJeong Suhan¡ªfleeing. He darted away from me, his desperation clear as he soared toward the sky, doing everything he could to escape the inevitable. "Coward¡­" I muttered under my breath, and then, with a flick of my wrist, I released the attack. But not at him. No. It wasn''t meant for him. It was meant for the world. A massive beam of light tore the hole in the magma, rushing deep into the core¡­ Chapter 262 - 262: The Day That Marked the End of the World of No End I watched it all fall before my eyes. First, the core began to tremble violently, its deep, guttural shudder echoing through the very foundation of the world. I could feel its pain¡ªthe agony of the earth as it screamed its last breath. The air around me grew thick, saturated with the fear of every single soul that had ever inhabited this planet. It was suffocating, and overwhelming, as a strong sense of dread washed over everything and everyone. How could I even explain it? Perhaps the best way to describe it would be to say that the very smell of certain death filled the air, thick and acrid, lingering like a shadow that clung to every breath. And I was not exempt. Even I could feel it, that gnawing certainty¡ªI would die. There was no way I wouldn''t. The explosion that would tear this world apart didn''t discriminate, not even for someone like me. After all, this was no ordinary destruction. This would obliterate everything. Even those at the level of immortals¡ªthose with the power to ravage fragile planets¡ªdidn''t have the endurance to survive what was coming. Power alone could destroy. But to withstand the aftermath, to endure the chaos, that was something else entirely. And in that moment, I understood that no one would be left standing after the storm passed. "This world is a prison, and I''m simply breaking out," I whispered to myself, my voice steady and cold as the weight of my words settled into the air. No more Gaon who failed at every task, the woman who was lost, who was nothing more than a puppet tangled in the strings of others. Now, only the Gaon who destroys remains¡ªthe Gaon who takes what is hers, who claims her destiny without hesitation or mercy. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I shall never be shackled," I continued, my tone unwavering, my resolve firm. "I shall forever be free. And I shall lead my demons to glory." The world trembled beneath me as I spoke, but I was beyond it. Beyond any remnants of the past that tried to hold me down. It had no more claim on me. "So rest in peace, world," I said, the words almost a mockery now. "Rest in peace, that which was meant to never end. And yet, I am the one who is putting an end to the World of No End¡­ And to the suffering of Agnia and her people." The powerful tremor surged through the world, and I welcomed it, feeling the pulse of the planet''s last breath course through me. Yet, I had no intention of dying¡ªnot yet. My skill had worked a little too well, and as long as I was in the right place before the explosion could consume me, I would survive. I had planned for this, after all. With lightning speed, I stepped into the rift I had created with a simple flick of my wrist. The world around me bent and twisted as I passed through it, and in the blink of an eye, I was gone, transported far away from the dying planet. No wonder, I thought. The place where I had once flown to the planet from that beast world wasn''t just right outside the world¡ªit made sense. After all, planets rotated around their suns, and I was now at least 40,000,000 kilometers away from the planet. Still, I knew exactly where it was. I could feel it, as if the planet itself were a part of me. With my wings¡ªthe same wings that had carried me through the cosmos like a blur of golden light¡ªI surged forward. I traveled at the speed of light, my form a streak in the vast emptiness, and in little more than two minutes, I arrived. The distance was nothing; the universe bent to my will. I stood next to my demons, who waited for me in the void. And I looked back, watching as the planet I had just left began to boil and turn into a massive ball of crimson, glowing with the heat of its impending death. There were no more living beings left there. Or if there were, they would have to endure the most unbearable heat, the scorching winds that would tear them apart. The world, the very foundation of everything, would be reduced to ash. And then, the most beautiful sight met my eyes once again. First, there was a blinding flash, a burst of light so bright it seemed to tear the very fabric of space apart. It pulsed outward, a shockwave of energy radiating from the core, consuming everything in its path. The ground cracked wide open, molten rivers of fire spilling from the depths, but it was nothing compared to what came next. The planet seemed to twist in on itself, as if its very structure was unraveling. The core, once the beating heart of the world, ruptured in a cataclysmic explosion of color and light. Multicolored energy surged outward in every direction, ripping through the atmosphere like a hundred suns being born at once. It wasn''t just fire¡ªit was pure energy, raw and untamed, a storm of cosmic radiance that tore the air apart, sending tendrils of light and heat spiraling into space. The force of it was overwhelming, and for a split second, the universe itself seemed to hold its breath. And then, the planet exploded. The explosion wasn''t a simple burst; it was an annihilation. The very core of the world disintegrated, sending cosmic dust scattering across the void. The remnants of the planet were torn apart in an instant, chunks of rock and debris breaking free, propelled into space at unimaginable speeds. The explosion sent waves of energy so powerful they distorted the fabric of space itself. It was as if the planet had become a dying star, its energy consumed by its own death. The air vibrated with the intensity of the blast. A shockwave rippled outward, the force of it so strong that it sent ripples through the very atmosphere of the surrounding space, pushing everything away in an all-consuming surge. The heat radiated out in waves, a scorching inferno that could have turned anything nearby to ash, though there was nothing but emptiness to witness it. We watched as the world exploded, its remnants scattering into the void. Even the one who tried to protect it would bear witness. I turned my head to the left, feeling his presence before I saw him. Jeong Suhan. His eyes were locked on the destruction, his body trembling with rage, fury at his failure to protect the world his master had entrusted to him. If I had a heart, I know I''d feel good about it. Would I feel sadness for the world? Perhaps. I wasn''t sure anymore. Right now, I was simply waiting for him to look back at me¡ªto meet my eyes with those familiar emotions of despair and hatred. To let me feed on them, to consume every ounce of that sorrow and fury that churned in him. It was the only thing left I could use to feel something¡ªsomething I could never truly recover again. I waited. I waited for him to turn and give me what I needed. And when he did, when those eyes locked onto mine, I would take every last shred of what he had left to give. Chapter 263 - 263: Refining Jeong Suhan I watched Jeong Suhan, the reason for all of my past suffering, drop his hands in defeat. His body drifted slowly in the endless void of space. He wasn''t defeated physically¡ªno, he had been defeated mentally. The blow to his ego was far worse. Perhaps that would break him, or perhaps it would make him stronger. But why should I care? To me, he had never been a real threat. Now, without the world''s support, his battle prowess had dropped below the level of a Heavenly Soul. It made me wonder just how much of his strength had come from the world itself, a crutch he leaned on to keep his title as the strongest. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, the world¡ªdespite its death¡ªmust have been relieved. It no longer had to be a slave to a mad scientist and his pet dog. Strangely, the one who was supposed to protect this place, the one whose role was to prevent such a catastrophe, didn''t even bother with it. Did he think Jeong Suhan was enough to save it? Or had he foreseen this and decided to let fate take the reins? Interesting¡­ Well, now I had the chance to do what I wanted. I could kill Jeong Suhan and put him out of his misery, let him rest in peace¡­ No, I''m joking. Even without a heart, I could still joke about such things. Though, I couldn''t say if it was funny or not. The old me might have been rolling on the ground laughing, but now? I didn''t feel the same way. "I will not kill him," I said aloud, my voice as flat as ever. "Oh no... I will let him suffer for all eternity to come." "Do you want me to deal with him?" Seong-hoon''s voice brushed against my ear gently, but it didn''t feel kind. It felt like an intrusion. "Too close," I muttered, before sending a fist straight into his face. The impact sent him flying far away into the cosmos, far enough that I hoped he''d never come back. It was strange. Someone blowing into your ear didn''t require feelings to get a punch in, did it? "Eun-woo, could you please catch that idiot Seong-hoon and beat him up for me?" I asked, turning to the one I trusted the most to handle his brother. They had always been on good terms, and now that they were reunited, I could depend on Eun-woo to discipline that fool. I should have asked him to do it earlier, but it was a bit late now. "Hhahaha!" Eun-woo boomed with laughter, his voice a stark contrast to the seriousness of the moment. "That''s not a problem at all! Let me go collect him." And with that, he disappeared in a streak of green light, leaving a trail of stars in his wake. I extended my hand, my demons standing silently by my side, watching with eager anticipation. As I focused, I pulled the broken soul of Jeong Suhan toward me. He tried to resist, but did he really think he could do anything? How pathetic. I easily restrained him, and soon the small bell of fire bloomed around him, its flames glowing with a heat that would burn away his very soul. Trapping him inside the fire, I watched as it slowly began cooking him from the inside out. The pain was slow and excruciating, but I didn''t care. I kept feeding him soul energy, keeping him alive just enough to prolong the torment. I had to think of a way to make it automatic. I couldn''t waste any more time on trash like him. After all, I had to figure out how to open the rift to the demon world, the one that I saw in a vision, maybe I should have kept this world for a little longer... hmmm... But now, it was too late for regrets. The world that once housed us, the world that had witnessed our rise and fall, was no more. It was nothing but cosmic dust and shattered memories, fading into the abyss of time. "Big sister, how come we can easily breathe in the space where there is no air?" Jieun asked, her voice light and carefree as she floated around. She was seemingly weightless, drifting with a joy that contrasted sharply with the grimness of everything that had just transpired. Her laughter echoed through the void, and for a brief moment, it felt like time had slowed. She was enjoying herself so much, completely unburdened by the weight of what had happened. I couldn''t help but wonder if the feeling of freedom¡ªof being untethered from a dying world¡ªtruly felt that good. Was she really so unphased, or was it just her innocence at play? It must be nice, I thought. But for me, the feeling was hollow, distant. "I guess it''s because we can use the cosmic energy as a replacement," I explained, my voice steady and measured. The concept felt simple, yet there was something almost soothing in the thought that we were no longer confined by the laws of the world we had just destroyed. The cosmic energy, endless and vast, became our new breath, our new lifeblood, keeping us alive in this boundless expanse. Suddenly, my train of thought was shattered by a scream, loud and raw. "AAARRRHHH!" Jeong Suhan''s scream echoed through the void, a desperate, anguished cry. I didn''t even spare him a glance, rolling my eyes instead. Always the drama, I thought. His screams were nothing more than the pathetic remnants of someone who knew he had lost everything. But I didn''t need to acknowledge him¡ªhis pain wasn''t my concern. "Anyway," I continued, my tone as flat and emotionless as ever, "right now we need to assimilate to this new power, adapt to this new reality. We need to find a way to travel to the place I once had a dream about. It''s the place for all of us, the home of the demons, the home to souls like us¡ªfar away from the Creator." The words hung in the air, weighty but detached, as I spoke, "Until the day I can fight him, until the day I can kill him. At that point, I know that we will most likely reach the point of no return. The secrets will be revealed, and none of us will ever be the same." I could feel the eyes of my demons on me, their faces filled with confusion, but I didn''t expect them to understand¡ªnot yet. I didn''t even fully understand what I had seen, or if it had been real. The vision, the dream, the place I had seen¡ªit felt so distant now, so uncertain. I didn''t know if the demon world even existed or if the throne of eternity truly stood somewhere out there in the cosmos. But one thing was clear¡ªI was going to aim for it. "If the man who calls himself the Creator wants it," I said, my voice still, unshaken, "then I will take it from him." It wasn''t a declaration of vengeance or rage¡ªjust a simple fact. The world might have ended, but for me, it was only the beginning. Chapter 264 - 264: Facing the True Body of Creator The world around me suddenly began to spin, an unsettling sensation that twisted the air and pulled at my very core. Something was wrong¡ªthis was not just a shift in the fabric of reality, but something deeper, something from another, higher dimension. I could feel a push and a pull at once, as if I were caught between two forces, both fighting to control me. "Is that him?" I muttered under my breath, barely hearing my own words as they left my mouth. As soon as the words left my lips, I felt it¡ªa sudden, powerful force that slammed into me, attacking with a strength I hadn''t anticipated. So it begins. "Fine, I will go meet you..." I whispered, pushing myself into the fourth dimension. The world around me twisted and warped as I was pulled further from the familiar, the spinning forces of the universe surrounding me. I felt an intense energy battering against my brain. It was not like the force of destruction I had experienced before. No, this was different. Instead of aiming to break me down, it aimed to expand me. To stretch my consciousness, forcing me to adapt. Perhaps this was how one ascended, how one became more than just human. This skill¡ªthis power¡ªwas difficult to master, but I was fortunate that the me from the past had learned it, had passed it on. It was almost as if she had prepared me for this moment. "Interesting." A voice suddenly entered my ears, smooth yet dripping with malice. It was so disgusting, so toxic, that I could almost feel it in the air. There he was. I turned, my eyes narrowing as I locked onto him, the man who had cost me everything. "It''s you..." I said, the words escaping flatly, void of any emotion. "Have you come to kill me, or have you come for your dog? Either way, I won''t give you anything." I shook my head, indifferent. His presence was suffocating, yet familiar. He watched me calmly, too calmly. His eyes drifted down to my chest, and I felt a cold shiver run down my spine¡ªnot from fear, but from disgust. His gaze was unsettling. "Interesting..." he said again, his voice dripping with a sickening tone. "You have sacrificed your path just for them. I guess I overestimated you, Lee Gaon. You were such a perfect test subject, only to fail at the end." He shook his head, the smugness in his tone enough to make me want to rip him apart with my bare hands. "Me? A test subject?" I repeated, my voice still as flat and emotionless as ever. "I wouldn''t be surprised, and I guess you don''t know how much I know about you... and her." The words hung in the air like a challenge. He paused for a moment, his face twitching slightly as he processed my words. It was then I realized¡ªI had struck a nerve. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s nice for once to see you without the rage ruining your cute face," he mused, his voice dripping with mocking amusement. "You really look like her... yet something is different. You''re stronger in every way. I hadn''t expected that. Perhaps you haven''t failed me after all." His words spun in circles, avoiding me, sidestepping the truth. Why? What was he afraid of? But it was the first time I had heard his true voice, the voice of the man who had never shown himself fully. The man behind the curtain. I knew he could easily end me right here, but he didn''t. That meant there was more to this. More to his plans. Or perhaps... he couldn''t forget the original Gaon. "You killed her," I said, my voice growing cold, "yet you never expected me to return as her, did you? But don''t get me wrong¡ªI''m not the woman who once loved you. I''m not that Lee Gaon. And you don''t need to make any plans for me, because I want what you want." Finally, there was a flicker of reaction. His eyelid twitched, curiosity seeping into his gaze. "Oh?" he said, his amusement deepening. "And what would that be?" I stood taller, unwavering, my gaze fixed on him with complete resolve. "I will become the eternal. The throne will be mine." I didn''t hold back. I didn''t care what he thought of me, how stupid, reckless, or arrogant he deemed me. I had made my decision. I will do it. No one, not even him, could stop me. "And I wondered what kind of crazy thing you would say," he mused, his voice carrying the weight of a tired amusement. "But that''s nothing new. You''re really her, just from a different life, with the same ideals. How refreshing. Yet, you cut off your own path there¡ªthe hole in your heart¡­ it will never let you reach my level, let alone the level where you could fight for the throne of eternity." He sighed heavily, almost theatrically, and extended his hand. It wrapped around the fabric of space itself, twisting and warping the very fabric of reality as if it were nothing more than cloth to be molded. So this is how he does it, I thought. This is what it means to bend the world to your will. "You should give up," he continued, his voice dropping into something that felt almost like pity. "Live the rest of your days hidden away. Now that you''ve spoken those words, you''ll be hunted. All of your demons will be hunted. There are entities out there who want that throne, and only one creature will ever be allowed to sit there. And it won''t be you..." He paused for a moment, his eyes shifting with something that almost seemed like sadness, though I knew it was nothing more than a twisted mockery. "But even if I tried, I won''t be able to stop you, isn''t that right? Gaon?" His words echoed in my mind, but I didn''t flinch. I stood still, unmoving, unwavering in my resolve. "Are you speaking to me? Or to her?" I replied, my tone as flat and emotionless as ever. "Because she is gone. You killed her twice, and now you want to love again? Forget it. You''re old now. You should take some time off and enjoy life while I overtake everything in this world." The audacity of my words hung in the air like a challenge, but there was no anger in me¡ªjust the cold, indifferent truth of what I knew I would become. He laughed, a deep, unsettling chuckle that seemed to reverberate through the very space around us. "Hahaha! That''s right. One thing you don''t lose, even with your heart gone, is the ability to dream, to seek something greater." His voice took on a sharp edge, an almost biting tone, as if something dark was rising within him. "Good, Gaon. Then, if you''re so confident, let me help you. I don''t even need to kill you myself. You''ll kill yourself this way, and I can still watch you for a longer time. I can still watch this show." The air around me grew colder, the familiar feeling of danger creeping into my senses. Suddenly, I felt something open in the distance¡ªsomething immense. A swirling spiral of crimson and black, like the birth of a new, twisted universe. It beckoned with an eerie pull, the very essence of darkness and chaos. "Go to your demon world," he said, his smirk widening, his eyes glinting with dark satisfaction, "and have a look at what happens to those who stand against the angels." His words struck me like a warning bell, but I didn''t flinch. I knew something wasn''t right. He wouldn''t let me go unless there was a surprise waiting for me on the other side of that portal. Something he wanted me to see¡ªsomething meant to trap me, to break me. But I had already made my decision. Whatever lay ahead, I would face it, and I would find my way through it, just like I had with everything else. The portal called to me, but I didn''t step forward just yet. I stood there, my eyes locked onto his, ready for whatever came next. Chapter 265 - 265: Demon Realm "How kind of you, but there''s a catch, right?" I said indifferently, my voice calm and unwavering, though my grip on the scythe tightened, the weight of it grounding me in this moment. My fingers wrapped around the cold handle, feeling the slight hum of power that coursed through the blade, ready for whatever came next. I could feel the world around me shift with each word, the air growing heavier as his words drew closer. "Hmm, you could say there is," he responded smoothly, his voice laced with an unnerving calmness, as though this was all part of his plan. "But you will need to go yourself and find out. After all, it''s your dream, right?" His words hung in the air, the weight of them almost suffocating. The space between us seemed to stretch and bend as he spoke, a ripple of power washing over me like a dark tide. So this was the game. "To think that a human had turned a demon and turned her fellow human into the garbage of this world. Perhaps I had overestimated you, but also, I made a mistake in the system when you gained your ability. I made it random. But to think you were so suitable to... well. Go ahead, try it yourself." His smile widened, and I could feel it¡ªthis underlying sense of arrogance in his every movement, a smugness that made my skin crawl. It was clear now, the game he had played, the pieces that he thought he could move around as he pleased. And yet, even in his confidence, something shifted. The words he spoke revealed something darker beneath. Something had changed. Something was wrong. I stood still, as unmoving as ever, though the gears in my mind turned quickly. The weight of his words settled over me like a thick cloak, but I pushed it aside, forcing myself to focus. The truth hit me like a jolt. The world of the demons¡­ must be gone. Or at least their inhabitants, but who cares right now, I need to go there with my demons and see for myself. I thought carefully, but I knew that I had to go there anyway, perhaps he was just trying to frighten me, but without the heart in my chest there was no fear. "Farewell, until the time I slice your head off your shoulders," I muttered, my voice cold and final as I prepared to move. But then, something shifted in the air. I felt it¡ªa pull, a restraint. I could no longer leave the fourth dimension. My body remained suspended, unable to move forward. "Who said you can leave so easily?" His voice was threatening, the weight of his words pressing down on me. I could tell he had something else in mind, some final trick to keep me here longer, but I was beyond his games. "I did." My words cut through the tension, my voice firm, unyielding. The energy within me surged. My body exploded with power as I pushed myself to the absolute limit. I flooded the space with my strength, tearing through whatever binds he had placed on me. Whether it was his full body or just some illusion of power, it didn''t matter. I knew he wasn''t anywhere near his full strength, and I could move as I pleased without consequence. And deep down, he knew it. With a focused burst of energy, I forced myself to leave the fourth dimension. My body snapped forward as the bonds shattered. The moment I broke free, I was back in the reality I could control. My demons stood by my side, waiting, observing, their eyes scanning the massive crimson rift beneath us. How interesting, I thought. It was above, and now it''s below. This world is so magical. I couldn''t help but marvel at the shift in reality, at the power I wielded. The fourth dimension¡ªwhat a place. It was incredible, beyond anything I had expected. My wings flared wide, and with one mighty flap, I prepared to ascend. But then, something strange caught my attention. I could feel it¡ªthe fire bell. It wasn''t responding to my will. The fiery, burning orb that had always been under my control was slowly drifting away, pulling itself from me as though it had a will of its own. "So you''re taking him away again¡­" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I murmured quietly, more to myself than to anyone else, but I knew it would reach him. "Fine, no matter how many times he comes, I''ll kill him that many. You should just give up on that trash and do things yourself. Because in my eyes, you''re the only worthy opponent to me." I didn''t wait for a response. The words hung in the air, a declaration, a challenge. With a powerful, resolute motion, I flew downward, diving into the crimson rift below us. The world around me pulsed with energy, and I felt the rush of the unknown pressing against me. Whatever happens next, happens now. I''m coming, demon realm. I could feel everybody following me without a hint of fear. They moved swiftly, the air around us crackling with the energy of our descent. Soon, we were all enveloped in the twisting and tearing fabric of the universe, the very reality we once knew unraveling around us. The space we passed through was jagged, distorted, a wild blur of light and shadow, as if the cosmos itself was struggling to hold its form. Then, before my eyes, it hit me¡ªthe crimson light. It was as red as blood, vivid and overwhelming. It saturated everything in sight, drowning the world in a hue that could only symbolize destruction. The sky, once limitless and bright, was now a violent shade of red, pulsing with a terrible energy. The ground beneath my feet cracked, scarred and lifeless. The clouds were dark and heavy, hanging like a mournful shroud over the land. The rivers and lakes stretched out before me, their waters stagnant and black, a twisted reflection of what was once natural. Everything¡ªall of it¡ªwas dead. The land itself had been drained of vitality, as if it had been through endless wars, each battle carving its wounds deeper into the world. The very air seemed thick with the scent of decay, the aura of death hanging high and oppressive, as if it had become a permanent fixture here, lingering in every corner. I stood at the edge of this bleak world, my demons close behind me, watching silently as I took it all in. "So this is a demon world, huh?" I whispered under my breath, my words floating in the air, almost as hollow as the world around me. No wonder he let me come here... The realization hit hard¡ªit had all been wiped out. Whatever this place once was, it was gone now, a mere shadow of its former self. All that was left was a barren landscape, and the remnants of what was lost. A world stripped bare. A world forgotten by time. And now it was mine to claim. Chapter 266 - 266: Exploring the New World We landed on the desolate ground, and the silence hit me like a physical force. I could instantly tell how lonely this world was. Not a single insect, no rustling of leaves, no whisper of life. The emptiness stretched out before me, suffocating, almost as if the land itself had forgotten what it meant to exist. I scanned the horizon, my gaze sweeping over the barren landscape. There were no signs of life, no movement, not even a flicker of hope in the distance. Perhaps this world had once been something different¡ªa paradise of lush greenery, a place of life and beauty that surpassed anything anyone had ever seen. A world full of color, teeming with vibrant creatures and untold wonders. But now, it was hard to say. The once-thriving land had been reduced to nothing more than a memory, a shadow of its former self. The earth beneath my feet was cracked, dry, and scarred, as if it had borne the weight of countless wars, and now, it bore only silence. The sky, too, seemed heavy with the burden of loss, its crimson hue lingering like a stain, a reminder of the world''s death. "This place reeks of death and destruction, why are we here?" Seong-hoon moved closer to me again, his footsteps hesitant, though this time, he kept his hands where they should be¡ªat his sides, as if respecting the space I had created between us. I didn''t answer immediately. I stood there, overlooking the crimson world that stretched before us, a landscape of desolation that seemed to stretch endlessly. The air was thick with the scent of rot, the very essence of ruin. The world felt hollow, like a forgotten corpse left to decay under the weight of time. Why am I here? I thought, the question lingering in my mind like a ghost. Perhaps I made a mistake, perhaps I had followed a path too far to turn back. Yet, the more I stood in this barren world, the more I felt it¡ªit would hold secrets, and those secrets would be the key. This place would reveal the truth. That person''s plan, the one who dares to call himself the creator, will soon be revealed to me. He had no idea what was coming for him. His schemes, his manipulations, would crumble in the face of the true power that now flowed through me. "I''m not sure," I replied, my voice flat, the weight of my own uncertainty barely registering in my words. "This is where destiny led us. At least for now." I paused, my eyes scanning the barren horizon, searching for something, anything, to give me direction. "I want to make this place our home. Perhaps in the future, we can make this world thrive again. And who knows... maybe there''s still life somewhere out here." It was a guess, a hope thrown into the void. But I had to bet on something. The weight of those around me, those who looked to me for answers, for guidance¡ªit was all on me again. Once again, people depended on me, their eyes searching for reassurance, for the certainty that I no longer felt within myself. They could still feel it, that glimmer of hope, but I... I was lost in this path. I felt no connection to the world. No joy in its possibilities. I was simply walking forward, driven by something I couldn''t name. The path ahead was as uncertain as the ground beneath my feet, and yet, I knew I had to keep moving. For them. For whatever reason I couldn''t even begin to understand anymore. But the truth was there¡ªI was lost in this journey. "Let''s move for now," I said, my voice flat as I surveyed the desolate land ahead. "We should not separate since we don''t know too much about how this place works." I could feel their presence behind me, the weight of their silence and obedience pressing in. I could tell they understood the unspoken rule¡ªthe safety in staying together, even in a place so unfamiliar, so empty. Jieun appeared at my side, stepping lightly, her eyes flickering with a strange emotion, like she had caught sight of something distant¡ªa memory, perhaps, long buried beneath the surface. Her gaze lingered for a moment, unfocused, before she spoke. "Can I suggest heading east?" she asked suddenly, her voice soft, almost hesitant. "I know it''s sudden, but I have a weird feeling in my chest. It''s hard to explain." I could feel a shift in the air as she spoke. The words hung between us, and a small knot of doubt twisted in my stomach. She was hiding something from me¡ªI knew it. There was a hesitation, something she wasn''t saying, something buried beneath her words. But I couldn''t place it. Not yet. Still, I didn''t push her. After all, I trusted her¡ªmore than anything else in this world, maybe even more than I trusted myself. That much, I knew for certain. "Sure," I replied indifferently, keeping my tone as emotionless as ever. "Follow me, and spread slightly to see if you can find something interesting here. After all, this is a new adventure, so embrace it, and feel free to have fun." It wasn''t much of an order, but they understood. I wasn''t sure if I meant it. Fun? I couldn''t bring myself to feel that. Not in this place, not after everything. But that didn''t matter. As long as they were happy, I should be too, right? It was a strange thought, one I didn''t quite know how to process. But I pushed it away, as I always did, and walked forward, knowing they would follow. Soon, we took to the sky, leaving the desolate ground behind us. My wings spread wide, carrying me higher and higher, the wind rushing against me. But something felt off. There was a resistance in the air, an invisible weight pressing down on us. For some reason, it felt as if this world itself was fighting against flight. The pressure here was different¡ªheavier, somehow. It was like the air itself was thicker, more resistant to movement, as if the very atmosphere was pushing back. It reminded me of Earth, but even more so of the World of No End, though that had its own unique challenges. Perhaps the gravity there was stronger, but it had been imperceptible, masked by the enhancements we had received over time. But here? Here, the gravity felt at least twenty times stronger. I could feel it in my wings, in the way my body strained against the pressure. It wasn''t unbearable, but it was noticeable. I glanced over at my demons, my family, and saw the same struggle in their eyes. They too were having difficulty staying afloat, their movements sluggish, their wings beating harder, trying to push through the weight of this new world. A sudden, sharp thought crossed my mind, and I made my decision swiftly. I would have to land. We can''t keep flying like this. Not until we adjust. I descended slowly, my cream color wings folding tightly against my back as I touched the ground once more. The others followed, the air thick with the unspoken understanding that this wasn''t just a temporary stop¡ªit was a necessity. Even if it took us ages, we would have to walk for now. We had to accommodate to the surroundings before we could act freely again. The land would shape us as much as we would shape it. There was no rush, no immediate danger pushing us forward. No one was holding back the stronger because they were weaker. We weren''t racing against time¡ªwe were a family, and we had each other''s backs. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was our new home, and for once, we would take our time. Chapter 267 - 267: A Weird Light in the Distance Soon, fifteen days had passed. No matter how far we traveled, the world around us remained unchanged. It was as if we were trapped in an endless loop of desolation¡ªan infinite stretch of emptiness that seemed to have no end. The ground was cracked and barren, the sky a dull crimson that never seemed to shift. No life. No movement. Just silence. But did it matter? Not at all. I found myself looking at the bright side, a rare feeling that began to settle over me like a weight lifted. For once, there was no threat of danger, no one hunting us, no need to be constantly on guard. There was nobody who wanted to kill me here. Isn''t that a piece of quiet? Who wouldn''t enjoy it? For once, I wasn''t fighting day and night for survival. For once, there was no one breathing down my neck, no enemies pushing me to my limits. It felt almost refreshing, in a way. A break. A pause. A world where I didn''t have to always be preparing for the next battle. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was strange. This kind of peace, this kind of stillness, was foreign to me. But as the days passed and the world remained the same¡ªsilent, desolate, and unchanging¡ªI started to understand something I hadn''t before. Sometimes, not having to fight, not having to survive, could be a relief. A strange, quiet comfort that I didn''t know I needed. And for the first time in a long time, I allowed myself to feel it¡ªcontent. Well, I enjoyed it even without feelings, like, why can''t I? After all, who says peace can''t be appreciated, even if you don''t feel the typical warmth others might? It was strangely satisfying, in its own detached way. But that aside, today, something new happened. While Eun-woo and Seong-hoon sparred in the distance, training with their new powers, shaking the very ground beneath them with their dominance, I noticed something. They were so focused on their training, so immersed in their own battle of strength, that they missed it entirely. A faint light flickered in the sky, far off in the distance, and for a brief moment, just a split second, it lit up the sky and then disappeared, vanishing as quickly as it had come. It was so faint, so fleeting, that if my senses weren''t fully enhanced, I would''ve completely missed it. The light was so subtle, so weak, that without the sharpness of my perception, I would have never noticed it. But I did. I felt it. And with it, a realization hit me. There''s still something out here. I turned to Eun-woo and Seong-hoon, who were still too caught up in their training to notice my shift in attention. "You two fools," I called out, my voice carrying the usual cold command. "Come here. We need to head that way." Both of them immediately halted their sparring, turning toward me with focused expressions. I didn''t wait for a response as I pointed to the sky, to the place where I had seen the light flicker. "Seo-Yoen," I said, addressing one of my trusted demon commanders, "would you be able to move ahead slightly and use your ice powers to sense the surroundings? Take Min-Jeong with you. The two of you are close to nature, and if there''s anything in that direction, you should be able to feel it." I motioned to the left, where the light had appeared. "I want the two of you to find out if there''s anything that could cause a strange light like that to appear. It might not be demon-made. It''s probably something tied to this world itself. Maybe there''s water or ice there. If you can, reconstruct the area once you''ve made some progress. Afterward, please find me again. We''ll continue heading east, at least for now." "Yes, Empress." The two of them didn''t hesitate. They shot into the sky like arrows, vanishing from my sight within seconds, their forms swallowed up by the vastness of the crimson horizon. As I watched them go, I knew Jieun could feel something in the east, but we couldn''t just rush ahead. We had to find a place to stay, somewhere safe for us to settle. And that strange light¡ªit had to be coming from some source on the ground, probably tied to water, maybe even ice. Whatever it was, it felt like it held some key to this world¡ªsomething worth exploring. "Are you sure they don''t need company?" Malrang suddenly asked, her voice light, almost playful, as her small wings fluttered around me. She spun casually in circles, her body weightless, carried effortlessly through the air. She seemed entirely at ease, a stark contrast to the heavy atmosphere of the barren world we now stood in. I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªcould it be that she came from this place? The thought nagged at the back of my mind. Had she once belonged here? Did that bastard¡ªthe Creator¡ªkill everyone in this world, and then use some twisted power to create the system and bring beings like her from here to the World of No End? Or was it not just this world that had suffered? What if other worlds had been wiped out too, all in the name of his ambition? I stood there, a cold, calculating thought spreading through my mind. And to think all his hard work would be destroyed by me... He truly was a fool, the worst of them all. "They''ll be alright," I said, dismissing the concern with a wave of my hand, as my eyes followed her erratic, yet graceful movements in the air. "As for you," I turned toward her, my voice shifting with purpose, "do you feel this world to be familiar in any way?" With us, there were no secrets. We had been through too much together for pretense. The truth was what we had, and that was enough. She paused in mid-air, her wings flapping lightly, then tilted her head as she considered my question. "Now that you mention it," she said, her tone more thoughtful than before, "it feels like I can breathe better in this place. But maybe that''s also because I''m around you. It''s hard to tell." She paused for a moment before shrugging casually, her small frame looking even more delicate, yet there was an undeniable strength in the way she carried herself now. "I think this place is not bad," she added, a slight smile curving her lips, though it wasn''t an innocent one. Her eyes gleamed with something primal, something older, far deeper than the playful exterior she often wore. In that moment, her small, cute frame seemed to radiate the aura of a beast, untamed and feral, as if she had returned to a place that resonated with her very essence¡ªthe home of her ancestors. I studied her for a moment, wondering just how much of her past she was keeping to herself. What if this place was more familiar to her than I could even fathom? But for now, I let the question linger in the air, knowing that Malrang was more than capable of keeping her own secrets. It was something I had come to accept. Chapter 268 - 268: Not Alone "Is that so?" I replied casually, the words almost slipping out without any thought. This world, with its eerie stillness and unexplained mysteries, was intriguing, and it only deepened my suspicions. Why had he sent me here? What did that bastard really want from me? There were so many possibilities, each more unsettling than the last. I ran through the versions I had crafted in my mind, considering the possible reasons behind his actions. Each theory was a thread, and I had to pull them all to uncover the truth. But even as I pondered, I knew one thing for certain: whatever his plan was, he had underestimated me. One: He wanted to break me. He wanted to shatter all hope I had left, to destroy any possibility of me succeeding. So, he sent me to this dead world, this barren place, hoping to crush my fantasies, my dreams of a better future. To trap me in hopelessness. How pathetic. If that was his goal, it was nothing more than a childish attempt. I wasn''t that weak. And frankly, not having a heart made it easier to deal with these things. I had already lost so much, and the thought of his petty manipulations failing was almost laughable. Two: I was still a pawn in his twisted game. There were secrets I hadn''t uncovered yet, layers of deception I hadn''t peeled back, and I might never get the chance to. But if he thought he could play me, use me like some piece on his little chessboard for his greater scheme¡ªthen I will break it. I had no intention of being anyone''s tool, no matter how grand or intricate his plans might be. He wouldn''t control me. Not again. And Three: This was the most unsettling possibility. He sent me here to trap me forever. Perhaps this place was so vast, so locked by chains of fate that I would never escape it. I could feel it now¡ªthe weight of something unseen, some force that was meant to keep me grounded in this world of ruin. But if that was his plan, then he had made the worst mistake of all. I will break any chains that dare to bind me. Even if it meant breaking through death itself, I would find my way out. I would not be contained. Not by fate, not by him. The more I thought about it, the clearer it became. He had underestimated me at every turn. I had been broken before, but that didn''t mean I would bend to his will now. Whatever game he was playing, it would end on my terms. The path ahead was unclear, but one thing was certain: this was my fight now, and I would carve my way through it, no matter the cost. Malrang landed on my shoulder with a soft flutter of her wings, settling herself comfortably as if she belonged there, as if this was where she was meant to be. "You know," she began, her voice light and teasing, "to be honest, where you go is my home, and I believe it applies to everyone here. So you don''t need to worry about where anyone came from. Just focus on what you need to do now. And know that we will always find a place next to you, even if you push us away." Her tail flicked playfully against my nose, and in that instant, I couldn''t help but sneeze. The sharp, unexpected burst of air caught me off guard, and before I could compose myself, her laughter rang out, bright and full of mischief. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. She was still the same sneaky, cheeky fox, always finding ways to catch me off guard, always with her tricks. She didn''t need a reason¡ªshe just liked to bully me. I wished I could get mad at her, chase her around and make everyone laugh, like I might have once done. But that wasn''t me anymore. I simply looked ahead, my gaze fixed on the horizon, the world stretching out before me. In my mind right now, only the goal remained. To grow stronger. To find a way to reach the Immortal Emperor''s realm¡ªwithout a heart to support me. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if everyone told me I couldn''t, even if they said it was impossible, I would do it anyway. The path was mine to carve, and no one¡ªnot even my own doubts¡ªwould stop me from reaching the top. Soon, another month passed in our journey. The shock of resurrection had started to fade, and people had begun to adjust. They had started to get along with one another, and even in this desolate world, there was a sense of unity. It was as if everyone had become brothers and sisters to one another, and their bond felt strong, unshakable. But... I hope that won''t get in the way of their personal romance. We needed to keep the numbers growing, build a new civilization. That much was clear. But I didn''t care much for their relationships. It was only natural to let nature take its course. Today was different, though. A change had come. We had reached an interesting place¡ªa massive island, larger than anything we had seen so far. It wasn''t like the barren land we had crossed. This island felt significant, and as I looked at it, I realized the ruins of what seemed like a citadel lay ahead. The island was large, perhaps the size of the UK from my world, maybe a little bigger, with a shape that felt foreign. It was clear that it had once been home to something, someone... but now, it was all ruins. A piece of a broken civilization. The others, the ones eager for answers, instantly ran toward it. Around fifty or so men, including Seong-hoon, Eun-woo, Ji-hoon, and Min-jae, dashed forward, their excitement palpable. Their enthusiasm echoed through the air, but it didn''t touch me. Not really. I could hear some of the women laughing in the background, their voices light. "See, I told you they''re still boys at heart," one teased. Another responded, her voice tinged with amusement, "Ahh, don''t bother them. All men are like that. Most here just don''t want to make fools of themselves in front of the empress." Empress. The word didn''t mean much to me anymore, but I understood its significance to them. The laughter, the teasing¡ªit didn''t affect me. I had no interest in it, and no heart to feel it. My focus remained on the ruins ahead, on the discovery, on what lay in this new place. Then, just as I was about to turn away, I heard it¡ªsomeone shouted. The sound was sharp, urgent. "Empress! We found someone!" Huh? Someone? A person? In this world? Chapter 269 - 269: Building Relationships in the New World I looked ahead. Some of my loyal demons were circling a woman, trying to force her down to her knees. Her frame was slender, almost fragile at first glance, but there was something unmistakably sharp about her presence. Her features were mostly human¡ªbut not quite. Those eyes gave her away. Black sclera with glowing red pupils, flickering like dying coals in the dark. Her hair¡ªjet black, cascading down like a curtain of midnight¡ªframed skin so pale it looked untouched by sunlight, like moonlight carved her from porcelain. "Hold on." My voice cut through the rising tension with calm precision. I stepped forward. This wasn''t just anyone. She had to be one of the natives, and that meant she was the key¡ªsomething ancient in this broken land, a thread left behind by the past we needed to untangle. Her gaze snapped to me, feral and confused, like a wild animal backed into a corner. Her lips moved fast, words tumbling out in sharp, guttural bursts. Unfamiliar, thick with panic. At first, they meant nothing¡ªbut then¡­ it began to click. That ancient language comprehension skill I had nearly forgotten was finally doing its job. "You''re safe with us," I said, in her tongue. Calm. Measured. No reason to startle her more. She froze. Her head tilted, eyes narrowing as if trying to peer through me. Her expression twisted¡ªpart disbelief, part suspicion. But there was a flicker beneath it. Something cautious. Something almost¡­ hopeful. "You can speak my language?" Her voice was low, unsure. She studied me like she couldn''t decide if I was a hallucination, or something worse. Of course she was confused. From her point of view, we were foreign invaders speaking in tongues that didn''t belong to this world. Her body remained defensive, trembling slightly, and I could see how afraid she still was. Maybe my presence reminded her of the angels¡ªthose bastards who masqueraded as divine justice but brought only ruin. Maybe I looked too much like them. Even though I had become a demon, even though I stood on the other side now¡­ that resemblance couldn''t be ignored. "I can speak your language. I can breathe the same air you do, but..." My voice dropped low, serious, without inflection. "I''m not quite one of you¡­ and yet, I am." I extended my hand toward her face. She flinched and instinctively pulled away, but I locked her in place with soul shackle. Invisible chains of will, binding her in place¡ªnot cruelly, not tightly, but enough to keep her still. My fingers brushed against her cheek. Her skin burned. Not with fever or fear, but with something primal¡ªlike magma simmering just under flesh. It was warmth not meant for mortals. Was this what a true demon felt like? Not the reborn kind like me¡­ but the original. The ones born of fire and shadow. I was something else entirely. A human turned demon. A bastard of two worlds, belonging to neither. So it only made sense to study her. Understand her. Learn what the true demon bloodline was like. If I was to survive here¡ªif any of us were¡ªI needed to understand the ancient kind we were supposed to succeed. "Wh-what are you¡ª?" Her voice broke under the weight of uncertainty. "I''m not an angel, if that''s what you''re worried about." My voice was steady. Cold. "I was once human. Now I''m a demon. What you see¡­ it''s a trait of mine. And if the day ever comes when I meet an angel again¡ªI''ll slaughter them all. For what they did to you. For what they did to us." I knew the truth now. The creator¡ªhe had joined them. I''d seen it in the vision. And if he was with them, then this wasn''t just coincidence. There was a design behind all this. A string-puller. A hidden hand shaping the world and burying the truth. I pulled my hand away. As the soul shackles faded, she took a step back, still tense, still trying to figure me out. "You''re not like them," she muttered. "But you don''t smell like us either. A human¡­ is that the scent you spoke of? It''s not so different from ours¡­ How did you end up in our world?" "A wormhole." I lied without pause. There was no heart in my body to give me away, no pulse to race, no breath to hitch. I was cold. Empty. Lies flowed just as easily as truth. That, too, was a weapon. A double-edged one. "Empress, shall we set up camp here for the night? The sun''s already sinking."One of the men approached¡ªonce a nameless warrior in my empire, now a demon reborn through my sacrifice, loyal beyond death. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please do," I answered. My tone was flat, emotionless as always¡ªbut he grinned like I''d blessed him. I never understood that reaction. Somehow, they heard warmth in words I didn''t lace with anything. Still¡­ if it gave them hope, let them believe whatever they wanted. "What tongue was that?" the woman asked, eyes lingering on me, then trailing upward to the horns on my head¡ªcream-colored now, having changed with my evolution. "It''s called Korean," I replied. "But in this world, my people will learn yours. It''s not difficult. But first¡­ how about you tell me who you are, and what happened here?" She stared for a moment longer. Then her voice came¡ªsoft, but firm, and heavy with memory. "My father named me Vyreth. I''m the warrior daughter of the Aelyndris clan. We were once protectors of the demon realm¡ªguardians of the balance. But then the angels came. They brought beasts with them and tore through our lands. A war of extinction. Our clans fell. Only a handful of us remain¡­" Her voice cracked. Tears welled up, fury shaking in her aura. "This place¡­ it used to be beautiful. Green. Full of life. But the angels and the beasts destroyed it all. And why? Some ancient feud our ancestors started? How is that justice? Why are we the ones punished for their sins?" Her energy flickered¡ªwild, pained. I could feel her cultivation now. Soul Lord stage. Strong. More than most I''d met before. But power was only part of it. Their world might follow a different path of strength. I still didn''t know the full rules here. "I''m Lee Gaon," I said. "You can call me big sister. I''ve lived long enough to earn the title." Her face twitched at that¡ªsomething like surprise? Maybe longing. I couldn''t tell. I didn''t feel those things myself. "You mean it?" That voice. That small, hesitant tone. It was hope. A dangerous thing. But I understood what she was saying. "Yes. And if you don''t mind¡­ join us. I want to find every last demon left in this world. Gather them. Grow strong. And when the time is right¡ªwage war on those bastards who burned your home. Are you with me, Vyreth?" I held out my hand. She hesitated. Just long enough to mourn everything she''d lost. Then she made her choice. "You don''t need to say more," she said, placing her hand in mine. "If you''re against them¡­ then I''ll follow you. And I know others will too. We''ll rise again from ashes¡ªand bring death to those who deserve it." Chapter 270 - 270: World of Velzarkaan I could tell there was fire deep in her soul, burning with a powerful flame¡ªenough for me to make the decision to allow her to join. That would not only strengthen our group but also provide me with a gateway to understanding this new world and its forgotten history. "This world is called Velzarkaan, and we are the people of the Mother Flame," Vyreth explained as we set up our camp. Well, it was more than a camp. In truth, it resembled a small town¡ªthe number of demons and beasts gathered here was enough to fill a decent-sized settlement. They were all preparing for a coming storm, one far more dangerous than anything I had ever encountered. The local girl, who seemed to know the land far better than any of us, had informed us that at night, this area was ravaged by powerful winds¡ªsandstorms, she called them. She said the winds could reach speeds that would rival a Category Five hurricane in my old world. The force of them was so intense that they could destroy anything in their path. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn''t the storm itself that concerned me. After all, we were strong¡ªstrong enough to survive the cosmos. The problem lay in the sand. It wasn''t just ordinary dust carried by the wind; this sand moved with such ferocity and sharpness that it could rip through steel. Who knew what kind of damage it could do to us? No one had tested it, but precautions were necessary. We couldn''t afford to take chances, not here, not in a world so unknown and wild. As the demons and beasts around us worked in unison to set up barriers and shelters, I felt a growing sense of awareness. This world, Velzarkaan, had its dangers¡ªits raw, untamed nature¡ªand it was only a matter of time before we would face them head-on. The flame that burned within Vyreth''s heart mirrored that of this world itself: fierce, relentless, and burning with a need to survive. "What changed this world to this point?" I asked, my voice calm but carrying the weight of genuine curiosity. "If it was once green and lush with life, what could possibly have changed its nature so completely?" The question hung in the air, but as soon as the words left my mouth, I could see the shift in her. Her expression darkened, her eyes clouding with a pained and furious storm. It was as if I had struck at something deep within her¡ªa wound not yet fully healed. "I was only a child when it all started," Vyreth said, her voice thick with a mix of sorrow and rage. "It was around two million years ago¡­" Two million? My mind reeled. She had lived longer than I could even fathom, yet she appeared so young. Did demons naturally live so long? She didn''t seem to notice my thoughts as her eyes grew distant, haunted by the memories she was recounting. "At that time, we lived peacefully. Our world thrived under the rule of the Queen of all Demons. She had no name. She had no story. She only existed to protect us, to lead us, and to bring us peace. She was¡­ perfect. And yet, the hateful Angels couldn''t stand her. They despised her for her bravery, for standing against them, for challenging the Grand Archangel countless times, each time defeating him." Her tone shifted, gaining a depth of respect and admiration as she spoke of the Queen. Her gaze softened for a moment, lost in the reverence she felt for the one who had once led her people. But the softness didn''t last. Her fists clenched, her breath quickened, and the fury rose again in her eyes. "The world was whole then," Vyreth continued, her voice growing rougher. "We were connected to nature, to the gods, to the World Tree. We revered it, and it flourished alongside us." She gritted her teeth, barely able to suppress the wave of anger rising inside her. "But then they came. The Angels. They brought with them forces we couldn''t resist, technology beyond our comprehension, and they brought him. The one they called the Creator." Her voice faltered, and her eyes flashed with something far darker than rage. "His body was clad in a shining armor, some sort of technology that allowed him to steal the very source of our world. With it, he grew stronger, invincible under the heavens. And he¡­ he destroyed everything." I could see the fury building in her, almost like she could feel the heat of those long-forgotten flames rekindling within her soul. Her hands trembled, her breath coming in short, sharp gasps. "He burned the sacred tree¡­ He killed our Mother Flame, the heart of the world, and destroyed the balance we had once known. And when the world was no longer worth protecting, he took our Queen. He executed her in front of the survivors. In front of us. He forced us into submission, into slavery." Her words broke apart as the anger and grief turned into something she could barely contain. The tears that had been threatening to fall finally did, but they weren''t the tears of a helpless child¡ªthey were the tears of someone who had lived through the devastation of her people and the destruction of everything she had ever known. I watched her, still and silent, letting her grief and fury fill the space between us. Her pain was raw, exposed¡ªlike an open wound that had never been allowed to heal. The fire that burned in her heart now was the flame of vengeance, the burning need to reclaim what had been stolen from her, from her people, from this world. For a moment, I considered how much of her story mirrored my own: the devastation, the loss, the hunger for revenge. It was a bond forged in the flames of destruction, and in that, I saw something else¡ªa powerful ally. Not just in battle, but in spirit. When she spoke again, her voice was hoarse, barely a whisper of the anger that had surged through her only moments ago. "That man¡­ he took everything. And we¡­" Her words broke once more, the weight of her grief too much for her to bear. Chapter 271 - 271: A World to Rebuild I watched her without saying much, letting the silence stretch between us. There wasn''t much I could say in a situation like this¡ªwhat words could possibly ease her pain, her fury? What words could give her justice for everything that had been taken from her people? I wasn''t much better off, though, was I? I had been a victim of his plots, sure, but what did that even make me now? I had long since shed that label. I was a killer, plain and simple. Nothing else. The souls I consumed, those shattered fragments of lives, they''d never find rest. They''d never reincarnate, at least not in the way that they once had. Did I care? Not in the slightest. I had no room for sympathy in my heart¡ªnot for enemies. And not for myself, either. I could feel the weight of her gaze on me, but I didn''t return it, not yet. Instead, I listened. She spoke again, pouring out more of the twisted tale that had shaped the world she lived in. Her voice wavered at times, but her anger never faltered. Apparently, that bastard¡ªthe Creator¡ªhadn''t just destroyed their world and taken their queen. He had also abducted many of the demon women. What for? She couldn''t say for sure. Perhaps experiments. Perhaps something worse. What she did know was that the way these demon women looked, the way they carried themselves, was irresistible. They were exquisite, unlike anything I had ever seen. I could tell from the fire in her eyes that these were no mere physical traits she was describing¡ªthere was something deeper, something innate about their beauty, something that made them the target of every race''s lust, especially the Angels and other power-hungry forces. Slavery was one thing, but I could sense that it wasn''t just about taking them as possessions. These women, they were coveted for something more. And I could tell that Vyreth''s anger wasn''t just for the world that had been destroyed. No, her fury burned brightest for what had happened to her sisters¡ªthe women of her race who had been dragged into that hell, who had been turned into tools, into objects for some twisted purpose. "Maybe... they were experimenting on them," she muttered through gritted teeth, her eyes smoldering. "Or worse. They wanted to break us¡ªturn us into something they could control. But they don''t realize... that was their mistake." The venom in her voice was enough to freeze the air around us. She wasn''t just angry for the sake of it¡ªshe was plotting, scheming, ready to tear down the ones responsible. I knew that feeling. I''d lived with it for years. A hunger for vengeance, for retribution, for a world that owed me something, that owed her people something. But I wasn''t sure if that was enough anymore. I was a killer, yes, but I wasn''t entirely certain who the real enemy was. Would taking down him truly bring peace to this world? Or would it simply leave a bigger hole in the heart of the demons who were left behind? But that wasn''t the question at hand, was it? The question was whether Vyreth and I could find a way to fight together¡ªwhether I could help her burn this world down and rebuild it from the ashes, or if I''d be nothing more than another weapon in a war too deep for either of us to understand. The night passed slowly, the howling winds of the sandstorm echoing in the distance, relentless and unforgiving. Yet, we survived it¡ªunscathed, not a single soul lost. The storm raged outside our temporary shelter, battering the world with a fury only the desert could know, but we remained untouched within our defenses. When the scorching morning sun finally broke through the veil of darkness, it lit up the world in a blinding blaze of gold. The sand, shimmering under the early light, seemed almost alive, alive with the promise of a new day. We moved again, our journey resuming, continuing without pause. Months passed in a blur of dust and travel, the landscape shifting around us like a dream¡ªendless deserts, broken cities, crumbling ruins. The demons I found scattered in this forsaken land were few, but they were growing in number. My forces, though small, were slowly building, slowly becoming something more. But there was one thing we lacked, one thing that kept gnawing at the back of my mind, the one thing that made this world unbearable for me. There was no life to sustain me. If I couldn''t find souls to consume, I would starve¡ªdissolve into nothing, become a hollow shell of the power I once had. I had long since abandoned the idea of simple survival. I had a purpose now, a plan. I couldn''t just exist. I needed this world to thrive again. I needed it to pulse with life, to awaken once more. This land... this broken, barren place, could be rebuilt. It was a canvas of ash, waiting for something new, something better. I wasn''t just going to sit here and watch it wither away, let it fall into eternal ruin. No. I would resurrect it. From the ashes, I would rise. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the path wouldn''t be easy. For one, I had to find a way to bring life back into the land. I would need more than just my power, more than just raw strength. I needed something to fuel this resurrection, something deeper than the magic I already commanded. I needed the right people. The right forces. I needed to create a foundation, a place where I could draw energy from the souls of those who lived, where I could feast and grow strong enough to reshape the world. And the only way to do that was to rebuild, to restore what had been broken. But rebuilding this broken place wouldn''t be simple. It would require sacrifices¡ªthose who stood with me would need to bleed for the cause, and I would be no exception. It was a task that would take time, effort, and maybe even lives. The question now was where to begin. Where would I find the source of life that this world had lost?